《Smart Baby And Cool Mommy》 Chapter 1 Black belly baby cool mother_ Warm heart wedge "Hello, brother Wen? Ha ha ha Are you in a hurry now? But it doesn''t matter. I''ve got some good news for you. I''ve taken good care of your wife. Tut tut It''s a real beauty. Ha ha... " Yanbang''s boss Yi Liubian calls ah Wen and looks at the woman tied in the corner. Her name is Gu Qianyi. She is the wife of Xuanwen, the boss of the underworld. Yesterday, on the way to the hospital, she was kidnapped to the abandoned warehouse by Yi Liu. The woman in the corner, listening to Yi Liu''s phone call, is even more anxious, thinking that ah Wen must not be fooled by him. Yi Liu said, "I''ll give you two hours. If you don''t come, your beautiful wife will be shared by the brothers. Ha ha... " Then he made a gesture, and his men took the woman over and took down the cloth from the woman''s mouth. Yi Liu turned on the phone to amplify, and ah Wen''s voice said, "Yi Liu, I tell you, if you dare to touch my wife, I''ll ask you to pay for the whole Yan Gang." The ruthlessness of the tone makes Yi six feel scared, but thinking that Gu Qian is in his hand, he is more courageous. Xuanwen protects this woman very well, and it takes him a lot of effort to catch her. If Xuanwen hadn''t killed his five hundred brothers three years ago. And robbed him of four hotels, five casinos and seven dance halls, so that he could not swallow this breath, so that he would not be stupid enough to provoke the world''s fearless underworld leader. But then again, everyone has weaknesses. Xuanwen is no exception. The woman in front of him is more important than his life. So he will come. As long as he dares to come, this is the place where he is buried, Yi Liu thinks. At the other end of the phone, Xuanwen''s cold voice came again: "Yi Liu, where are you? How can I get here? " "You don''t have to worry about that. When you come to your door, someone will pick you up. But you can only come by yourself. And you''d better not play tricks, otherwise Hey, hey... " "OK, but don''t hurt Yier.". "Ah Wen, don''t come. Don''t be fooled by him." The woman yelled at the phone. "Yi Er, it''s OK. Wait for me. I''ll pick you up right away. " Then he hung up. An hour later, ah Wen came alone. The woman in the corner can''t help but burst into tears. Ah Wen, why do you need it? As long as you live well, it''s enough. Ah Wen, dressed in a black suit, broke into the house. His murderous spirit made people afraid. Yi Liu ordered people to besiege him because of the large number of people, while Xuan Wen killed more than ten of his brothers just with a dagger. At this time, the woman in the corner also broke away from the shackles, and fought with the guards. Everyone knew that Xuanwen was a cruel character, but no one knew that his wife was also a martial artist, and she was not weak. On the surface, Gu Qianyi is an excellent doctor, but no one knows that she is also a powerful killer. Because Xuanwen''s beloved wife is infinite, people pay all their attention to him, and few people pay attention to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi''s participation made the victory more inclined to the side of Xuanwen. Gu Qianyi is no less ruthless than Xuanwen. But no one noticed a corner of the warehouse, there is a man with a gun aimed at ah Wen, unwilling to lose, Yi six, the face showed cruel color of the pistol. At the critical moment, Gu Qianyi rushed to Xuanwen and held him in his arms to block the shot for him. As soon as it was dark, Gu lost consciousness. What remained in his ear was a cry of grief from ah Wen. Chapter 2 A sharp pain in her lower body forced Gu Qianyi to open her heavy eyes. What came into her eyelids was an enlarged face. She screamed and wanted to faint, but the pain in her lower body just shattered her fantasy. After a close look, I found that there was a ragged old woman standing in front of me. Her forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat. She anxiously held Gu Qianyi''s hand and let her exert herself. At this time, Gu can''t figure out the situation completely. The pain in her lower body can''t bear her thinking. She has to follow the old woman''s rhythm. The intense pain comes wave by wave, which makes her faint. She just listens to the old woman''s happy saying: "born, born." the person on the bed frowns slightly. She didn''t think about anything. She just felt tired. She couldn''t figure out why it was lower body pain when she was shot in the back. In bursts of baby crying, Gu Qianyi wakes up again. Looking around, she finds that she seems to be in a broken temple. Can''t help a little angry, ah Wen how can she still in the broken temple and don''t take her home, Gu Qianyi frowned, in her impression also don''t remember such a broken temple. "Whoa, whoa, whoa..." The baby''s cry disturbed Gu Qianyi''s mind. Looking back, there were two lovely babies lying beside her. She happily picked up the baby, but they didn''t cry. Their faces are wrinkled, but they are so cute. I don''t know whose children are willing to leave them here. In fact, Gu Qianyi always wanted to have a child, but she was afraid. After all, she and ah Wen lived a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife, and she was already a burden to ah Wen, even though they were very careful. Their life is still startling step by step, and children are just extravagant expectations for them, not to mention how heavy a burden it is, even her and ah Wen''s life is not allowed to have such weaknesses. When the little guy in his arms saw that the person holding them ignored them, he began to cry again. Gu Qianyi quickly returns to his senses and reaches out his hand to touch the baby''s small face, coaxing them. Suddenly, she found that her clothes were ancient clothes. She was surprised. At this time, the old woman came in, took a broken porcelain bowl, filled a bowl of porridge and a steamed bread, and handed it to Gu Qianyi. She frowned and didn''t pick it up. The old woman sighed clearly, "son, I know you may be the wife or young lady of a rich family. You are used to delicacies and dislike these foods, but do you know? This is what my old man asked for when he saw that you had just had a baby and begged for more than half a day to mend your body. We were not willing to eat it ourselves. Besides, the old man is ill. I don''t know how long we can take care of your mother and son. Alas... ". After listening to the old woman''s words, Gu Qianyi was so surprised that she couldn''t speak, but she determined two things. First, she really died, but also through the dog''s blood, happened to cross into this body, and gave birth to two children for her. What''s more, she has nothing now. She has to beg for food. She''s rotten. Gu Qianyi looked down at his clothes, but he didn''t look like a poor man, let alone a beggar. "Auntie, what are you? How can I be with you two? " Shallow according to asked the question in the heart. "Alas, poor child, yesterday, the old man and I came back from begging. When we passed the mass grave in the wilderness, we found that you were covered with blood, but you still had breath and heartbeat, so we brought you back. I don''t know who is so cruel. Fortunately, it''s just skin and flesh injuries, and the child is OK. "If not, the woman said, but she really felt dizzy from the top of her head. Shallowly can''t help thinking, why is this body in the mass grave? Looking at his body, he was very thin, but his clothes were not bad. It was a fine silk. However, since she was born in a wealthy family, it''s not hard to imagine why she has fallen so far. The most common drama in ancient times was that wives and concubines vied for favor. What''s more, she was pregnant, who would be so stupid as to let her give birth to a child and threaten her status. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help sighing. He was a poor woman again. Shallowly looked at the children in her arms and decided in her heart that since she brought them to the world, she would create a good living environment for them and let them live well. When the woman saw that she did not speak, she thought that she thought of those sad things, and it was not easy to disturb her. "Auntie, thank you and uncle for saving your life. I will repay you well." Gu Qianyi raised his head and said gratefully to the kind old woman. "You are welcome, child. This is also our fate. The old man and I have no children. We like you very much. Now, you have given birth to two lovely children. Our biggest wish is to help you raise these two children. Then we have no regrets. " Looking at this kind-hearted old man, she can''t help but blush. In a strange world, she has nothing, but she meets two old people who treat her sincerely. How lucky is she. Immediately said to the old woman: "Auntie, you and uncle accept me as a dry daughter, so I can repay the elder''s kindness." The woman can''t help but get excited. She shakes her hands and shouts out: "come on, old man." "What''s the matter? What''s up? What''s wrong with a girl? " Outside the door rushed in a thin old man with a sallow complexion. Shallow according to see him so concerned about himself, immediately get up and kneel in front of two people, called sound Godfather godmother. The old man wanted to lift up the shallow according to, stretched out the hand, but because of her a godfather and stopped in the air. Next to the woman quickly picked up shallow, blame said: "child, you just gave birth, how can kneel on the ground to catch cold?" The old man who reflected it said so.Qian Yi named her two children "Gu ruoyou" and "Gu Ruoling" respectively. Fortunately, Gu Qian Yi didn''t have nothing. She took down all her jewelry and told the old woman to pawn them. Those jewels are of the best quality, but they have been exchanged for a lot of silver. The old woman according to shallow according to the command, bought a small courtyard. After finishing the arrangement, she moved in. Chapter 3 A long month has finally passed, shallow according to no longer need to stay in the room every day, if not mo old lady is shallow according to the ganniang said she just gave birth to a child to sit on the moon, not to go out running, or later on the body bad. Forced her to stay in the bedroom for a whole month. Of course, as a doctor, shallowly knows this for sure, and she doesn''t want to make fun of her body. Although she came here inexplicably, occupied other people''s bodies, and gave birth to children, which she did not dare to imagine before, her only regret here was compensated, but it was a pity that she was separated from ah Wen Tianren from then on, and she could not help feeling dejected. When old lady Mo came in with chicken soup, she just saw Gu Qianyi''s sad face and thought that she remembered the past. Then a voice comforts a way: "according to son, past let it pass.". Gu Qianyi looks up and looks at the kind old man in front of her. Liang Bo''s heart adds a trace of warmth. These two old people treat her very well, just like their own daughter. Gu Qianyi in her previous life has almost no chance to experience this kind of human warmth. She doesn''t even know who her parents are. She grew up in kindergarten and joined the drift Pavilion by chance, which exists in the dark She has learned to protect herself with indifference since she was a child. Later I met ah Wen, but my cold heart gradually became a little warm. When I think of ah Wen, Gu Qianyi''s heart hurts. Take back the thought, to the old man in front of a gentle smile, "ganniang, you know Yi Er can''t remember the past, so no matter what happened in the past will not affect Yi Er.". "That''s good. You have a good rest. I''ll go out first," Mrs. Mo said happily. Gu didn''t tell them that she was just a ghost. Distrust is one of them, and he is afraid that he will frighten these two good old people. Out of the door, the air was fresh and sunny. It makes people feel comfortable. I think that I haven''t done anything in this month. Besides, I don''t think I have much money to pawn jewelry to buy a house. I can''t wait to eat my cake. So we have to find a way to make money. Gu Qianyi has found out some things about this dynasty in the month of raising his body. This is a dynasty without history, a bit like the Three Kingdoms period, showing the state of tripartite confrontation. Geographically, it can be divided into four plates, with the sea in the East and grassland in the north, which is called Mobei, which is no different from Inner Mongolia in China. In the west is the plateau, mainly composed of loess, just like the topography of Shaanxi Loess Plateau. The southern part is plain, mainly planting. Apart from the East, there are three countries in each of them, namely, northern Wuling, Xi''an ya, and southern Zixuan. Gu Qianyi''s country is the Zixuan Dynasty. His surname is mo, and his name is mo Jianli. He is one of the legendary figures of the Zixuan Dynasty. It is said that Mo Jianli can speak when he is one year old, and he can recite poems and Fu when he is three years old. When he was five years old, the old emperor made him the crown prince, He was born to be a king. At the age of eight, the old emperor abdicated and left Zixuan to Mo Jianli. In less than three years, the Zixuan dynasty became the most powerful country in the Three Kingdoms. Except Wuling and Anya, other small countries were subject to the Zixuan Dynasty. The second legend of Zixuan is mozicheng, the God of war, who is warlike and good at fighting. The submission of Wuling and Anya is half his credit. When Gu Qianyi heard this, he could not help thinking that the royal family''s gene was good. The legend of Zixuan Dynasty was occupied by two brothers. He had an opportunity to see these legends. However, it''s better to find a way to make money. What he didn''t know was that later he not only met these people, but also had all kinds of entanglements and fetters with them. Gu Qianyi was dressed in a white robe, and his hair was slightly twisted. She walked into a clothing store gracefully with a folding fan in her hand. When the clerk saw the business coming, he warmly welcomed it and asked Gu Qianyi to look at their clothes. In the month of confinement, Qian Yi has planned her future. Her first step to make money is to start from the clothing industry. In modern times, she is a full antique style controller. She likes everything in the classical style. Of course, she will study these when she has nothing to do, so designing some ancient clothes is an absolute kiss for her. Some of the clothes of Zixuan Dynasty are like those of Tang Dynasty in China. They are relatively open. When she raised her body, she drew some sample paper, which are all her improved clothes. Qianyi especially likes Hanfu, so most of the appearance is designed according to the style of Hanfu. Enter the shop, shallow according to look at this shop although big, but dress appearance is not novel, and in front of her see a few almost. But it''s also an opportunity for her to make money. There was a secret joy in my heart, but it didn''t show. As a killer, it''s the most basic lesson. But shallow still slightly raised the corners of the mouth, to show her satisfaction. The man who is talking hard laughs at the man with extraordinary temperament. He thinks that he likes their clothes, so he talks harder. Gu Qianyi raised his hand, waved it gently, and motioned to the little two to stop. "Please call out your boss, I have something to talk with him," he said coldly Although the man was puzzled, he didn''t dare to slack off because of Gu Qianyi''s momentum. He immediately went to the back hall. After a while, a middle-aged man came out. He was a little fat, but it made people feel clean. The man was also a smart man. He knew Gu Qianyi was extraordinary when he saw him. He had a temperament that he had never seen before. He was inexplicably attractive, but he was awed and didn''t dare to look directly at him.The boss came forward and said to shallowly, "I am the boss of" splendid marriage ". What can I do for you "I''m Gu Qianyi. What''s the name of the shopkeeper?" "Li Feng" "shopkeeper Li, can I take a step to speak?" Gu Qianyi said faintly. "Please come inside, young master." Understand the shopkeeper Li to Gu shallow according to do a please posture. When they got to the inner room, the maid took tea and went out. Li Feng couldn''t help asking: "Mr. Bu?" Qian Yi sips a cup of tea, then takes out some drawings from his sleeve and hands them to Li Feng. He takes the drawings doubtfully, and then his eyes shine brilliantly. Excited, although Li Feng is excited, he is also a person who has seen the world through the wind and waves. After a short absence, he regains his original expression, converges and looks at Gu Qianyi, waiting for her next words. Shallow according to see this, secretly nodded to Li Feng, said: "manager Li to these dress style is satisfied?" "The picture is good and the style is good, but I don''t know what you mean?" Gu Qianyi said quietly, "I want to make a deal with the shopkeeper." "You mean you want to sell me these drawings?" "No, it''s our cooperation. It''s the way I provide clothes for you. I''m responsible for publicity, but the profit is our four or six points. You''re six and I''m four. How''s it going? " Li Feng looked at the drawing and then looked at Gu Qianyi. He thought deeply, but Qianyi didn''t disturb him. About a quarter of an hour later, Li Feng agreed. So they signed the contract. According to the shallow part of the drawings to Li Feng, agreed to inspect the goods in three days, and by shallow according to propaganda, see the effect. Then, Qian Yi went to the largest brothel in Bianliang city. The boss was a shrewd woman. People called her Yun ma. When she heard that a handsome young man was looking for her, she came out and looked at the living room. A young man in white was sitting there quietly and elegantly tasting tea. She was very noble. Yun Ma was also a man with eyes to see her son. At a glance, she knew that this man was extraordinary, She can''t afford to be provoked. Thinking of this, she shows up and goes out. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time" "no problem, Yunma, I''m buying now. I''m presuming to bother you." As early as the moment Yun Ma came, Gu Qianyi knew. However, they are all smart people, so they will not be silly to expose them. After a polite, shallow according to think of the two baby eggs at home are still waiting for her to nurse, will not waste time to the procuress explained the purpose. "Yunma''s business in this building is very prosperous. Everyone says that this building is the biggest brothel in Bianliang city. I don''t know if my mother is interested in making this building the biggest brothel in the world?" Procuress is quietly look at shallow, hear him say so, suddenly a meal, instantly understand the meaning of shallow, exploratory asked: "childe but there is a good way?" Shallow according to smile said: "to tell you the truth, this time down to find my mother, is something to ask my mother to help." "What''s the matter with you? What can I do for you as an old lady? " "There is a clothing store under me. Recently, I plan to produce a batch of new clothes. There are many girls in my mother''s building, and there is a great demand for clothes. Beautiful and novel clothes are not only liked by girls, but also can attract business for my mother. If my mother is willing, I will definitely give her the most reasonable price. " The procuress looks at the self-confident extraordinary childe, his words involuntarily attract people, let a person is very heartbeat. But he didn''t immediately nod his head, just let him drink tea. Shallow according to also not urgent, sipped a cup of tea, continued to say: "this time I come here to discuss another matter with my mother, I want to borrow my mother to use the moon building in three days." "Oh? I don''t know what you''re going to do with it? " "Well, in order to let people know more quickly about these new clothes, I want to cultivate a girl who wants to take advantage of the fame of the moon tower to dance. That''s all. "This woman looks like a fairy, and her dance is the best in the world. If she comes to perform, she will not only do things for me, but also bring unexpected benefits to your mother. " Of course, that woman is talking about herself. She was born beautiful in her previous life. After she was born here again, she found that her body was exactly the same as that in her previous life, and she wanted to be more beautiful. Shallow according to think don''t understand she and this body have what connection, but also didn''t care much. As a killer, she is basically omnipotent. She can''t be defeated by poetry, music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Chapter 4 Three days later, the moon Pavilion for men, the best place to go at night is the brothel, the beauty of fragrant cars, the feast and singing, and it''s also a great pleasure to indulge in the gentle countryside. Gu Qianyi has been making preparations since three days ago. As a modern man, there will be a lot of simple propaganda techniques. Just the day before yesterday, Gu Qianyi found a group of the most beautiful girls in the moon Pavilion and distributed the leaflets of her paintings on the street. On the leaflet, there was a woman in white, with long sleeves and a veil on her face, doing the action of turning around. The sleeves often revolve around the woman, which was so wonderful that many people were drunk. Maybe it''s because of the good publicity of Qianyi that the guests of the moon Pavilion gather here tonight. Yun Ma''s smile trembled, and the powder on her face fell down. "Everyone be quiet, I think we can''t wait to see the beauty in the picture." "Yunma, don''t be so wordy, please invite the beauty out to me quickly.". "Come on, what are you waiting for?" "OK, OK, mom, I''ll call you out right away." Yunma looked at the atmosphere rising below and said excitedly. Yunma motioned upstairs and all the lights went out. "Why is the light out?" "What''s going on?" A group of dancers in red came out with drums. The three men in the middle were holding a drum. Gu Qianyi, dressed in white, floated down from the upstairs, just like the fairy on the nine days. The long sleeves floated behind Gu Qianyi, and the light slowly lit up, concentrating on Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi''s toes gently fall on the drum face, the music starts, and Gu Qianyi''s slender figure jumps with the music. Another Huakui singing in the lute: long sleeves in the wind, like the heart surging, heart floating, the surface pretended to be calm, tears do not strive to fall. You said you would like to turn into wind in reincarnation, choose free and easy floating life, dream like spring water first-class, true love all become empty. Ohoh why love always let people hurt and then go. Ohoh still don''t understand your love, deeply locked in the brow in order to love you and me I fell in love with you thousands of years ago the moonlight is too beautiful the star is the prison the story repeats itself the people below have been crazy for a long time. Gu Qianyi runs away, his two feet step on the drum, and the string sound is slow, When the waves are broken and the fragrance comes in, it means that the steps are full of light clouds, and the water sleeves are gently placed to brush the green silk; when the toes are on the stage, if there is mist, long sleeves, smoke and train, the sound of the piano is gradually promoted, and the water is flowing in the music; the wind sleeves are low, looking forward to the feeling, and the waist is dancing, and the bell is ringing. Even if you can sing and dye, you can''t compose all kinds of huiluan dances, but you can''t draw the moon and green feather on the distant mountains, paint the hanging beads and water eyes, mix the lipstick powder and hibiscus face, set up the clouds and the fringed bun, write the cherry with fragrance, stretch the graceful and light waist, and finally attach the body to the drum. (everyone mends Zhuo Wenxuan''s long sleeves by themselves) "good" "good" screams, applause and cheers. Next, someone shouts "another song" "another dance" GU Qianyi ignores the crowd and floats away, leaving only one sentence: "in Bianliang City, beautiful marriage, fashionable style, please buy as soon as possible.". There was a lot of shouting behind him. "This is one thousand Liang. Buy this girl for one night.". "I buy 10000 Liang for one night" "I pay 100000" "Mom. Call that girl out. "Call it out quickly" Yun Ma had a headache. Later, someone thought of Gu Qianyi''s words when she was leaving, and reminded her: "just now, the girl said," in Bianliang City, there is a beautiful marriage, the style is novel, and if you want to buy it, you can buy it as soon as possible. "What do you mean "Is it related to" splendid marriage " "Have a look tomorrow" "yes, have a look" later, people talked about this mysterious woman in white, who came down from the sky, danced amazing, and played a song in the town of Bianliang, leaving only "in the city of Bianliang, beautiful marriage, fashionable style, you need to buy quickly." After this sentence, I have never found a trace. Since then, the business between the yuelou and Jinxiu has been booming. Chapter 5 Five years later. The two dolls, who are made of powder and jade, sneak up to the people on the bed. Just as they approach, they are pulled by the people on the bed and put into their arms. The two dolls giggle. "Mommy, Mommy," said the young voice. Ruoling and his brother want to go shopping. The people on the bed opened their eyes and looked at the villain in front of them in surprise. These two kids in her family are smart since childhood. They like to write things in a mess. They are very keen on martial arts, medicine, poison and so on. They don''t kill their interests. Besides, it''s also a kind of talent. To survive in the world, we must have the ability to protect ourselves. Therefore, as long as they like it, Gu Qianyi finds the best master to teach them, and also teaches her own things. At this time, Gu Qianyi was surprised to hear little baby''s words. When did they become interested in shopping? "Well? Tell mommy why you and your brother go shopping? " "My brother said that mummy''s birthday is coming. We should prepare presents for mummy in person." If Ling zhinen''s words spread to Gu Qianyi, she was moved. Looking at this pair of children, shallow according to feel very satisfied, she is not a greedy person. I wish I could live a good life with her two treasures. Unknowingly, she has been in this world for five years. In the past five years, she has her own career and position. Now she is not the weak woman with nothing. She can live well without being attached to anyone. Five years, also changed a lot, less cold previous life, a lot more human, and her changes are because of her two little people. Five years is enough for her to hide her past. And five years, also made her write more mature charm, more of the country. Even if she had two children, she was only twenty-one years old. "Mummy, mummy. Are you upset? " In ruoyou''s voice, he looked at them gently and said, "OK, as long as you want to go, baby, you can go, but you have to take southeast and northwest with you. With them following you, Mommy can rest assured. " Southeast and northwest are bodyguards specially trained by Qianyi for her baby. They are Dongni, Nanyin, xijue and Beiying. Because Dongni and Nanyin are women, they are arranged by Qianyi beside Bu xinhun and Gu Ruoling to take care of their daily life. "Good... Good..." the two children cried excitedly. The whole family was talking happily. At this time, Zhao Zhe''s voice rang out at the door, "madam, does madam go to the moon tower?" Five years ago, Gu Qianyi lived in Bianliang. Later, because of her cooperation with the pimp, she went to perform a program every Thursday. Although she bought the yuelou and changed the nature of the brothel, the changed yuelou is more attractive. Sometimes, when she has nothing to do, she will go there and occasionally perform a show, but this is also her last performance, just because she received the news that today that person will go to the moon Pavilion. "Well, housekeeper Zhao, please help me prepare the car." "Yes" Zhao zhe respects Gu Qianyi very much. After all, few people respect their servants like this. They are blessed to have such a master. Shallow according to go out, Gu Ruoyu also led his baby sister out. Two villains stroll in the market, looking east and West, Dongni and Nanyin follow carefully behind. Gu Ruoyu''s eyes were rolling and talking with his sister as he walked. In fact, they came out with a purpose. They are all five years old this year. They know a lot about them. When she holds them, she always exclaims that it''s not easy for a woman to take a child with her. Although she didn''t tell them about his father, they still know that he is a good mother They don''t have a father. So they came out today to find a father to give Mommy as a birthday present. Two beautiful dolls, together with the two gorgeous women in the back, naturally attract people''s attention when they walk on the road. Many pedestrians can''t help but stop when they see Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling. They are so cute and cute. Let a person want to hold to come over to kiss a few mercilessly. But they were not moved and walked on their own. It didn''t stop until the gate of the happy building, and then walked in. Happy building is a restaurant, which was launched a year ago, but its business is excellent, no matter how good the dishes and services are. At this time, it was already overcrowded, and Gu Ruoyu''s going in also caused a lot of waves. When the customers who had been eating saw this group of people, there was a sound of air pumping everywhere, and even the dishes that some people were about to put in their mouth fell down, pattering pattering patter patter patter. Not to mention the two extremely beautiful dolls, the beauty behind them is attractive enough. The little boy frowned and looked around. The little girl also shrunk her mouth and looked at the woman behind her. The woman went to the counter without expression and asked the second child to arrange the elegant room. The shopkeeper''s eyes were sharp. He saw them running to greet them and led them to the closed zhumingxuan. Looking at the people who went upstairs, they all guessed whose children were so beautiful. On the third floor, there was also a look in the elegant room. It was not until I couldn''t see them. I murmured: "two beautiful children" "master, do you think those two children are familiar?" The bodyguard behind the man said."It''s a sense of deja vu," the man said after thinking for a while. "Mo Qiu, do you know them?" "Mo Qiu doesn''t know them. He just feels familiar, but his subordinates have never seen them." "Then check it out" "yes.". Mo Qiu, I''m very interested in those two children. Let''s go and have a look. After that, he got up and went to their Yajian like Gu ruoyou. Maybe there was a kind of traction in the dark, which made him want to get close to them. After Gu ruoyou and others entered the elegant room, the shopkeeper saluted Gu Ruoling and said, "master, how did you and your son come here in person?" If you look at Gu Ruoling and Gu ruoyou''s face, they are still half childish. Brother and sister are serious, and they are not children''s temperament at all. The shopkeeper''s wiping sweat is respectfully waiting for the little master''s reply. After three years old, brother and sister began to cultivate their own power, because they know that only powerful can protect their beloved Mommy. This happy building is Gu Ruoling''s industry. At present, there are more than 20 branches in the Three Kingdoms. At the same time, she also has her own dark power. She and her brother created it together, which is called phantom. Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling have their own industries, such as the Red Mansions all over the Three Kingdoms. "What happened to what I asked you to look up?" Gu Ruoling''s tender voice sounded majestically in the shopkeeper''s ear. "Mr. Hui, it''s all found out. This is the information about the events of that year. Please have a look.". Then he handed over a piece of information. Nanyin reaches for it and puts it away. "Uncle Luan, there''s nothing wrong with you. Go down," Gu Ruoling said to the shopkeeper. His name is Luan Chengde. He was rescued by Gu Ruoling a year ago. Since then, he has followed them sincerely. Gu Ruoling also trusts him and leaves everything in the happy building to him. He is even more grateful to the brothers and sisters of the Bu family. Half an hour later, Gu Qianyi came to the moon Pavilion. He dressed in white, covered his face with light gauze of the same color, held his Pipa in his hand, and slowly stepped on the stage. When the audience saw Gu Qianyi coming on the stage, they could not help but calm down. After all, her performance is not so easy to see. Many people queue up for months just to buy tickets in order to listen to her music and meet her. How could they miss this opportunity. Today, she is going to sing "cold clothes tune" from Hetu. Plain hands frown, the piano sounds, melodious songs come, pacify all the restless soul. The moon is thin, who shakes the cold clothes looks at the end of the world and thinks about the hometown of Junsi the snow is not full in the night, the north wind is strong a thousand miles away, one heart is tied to each other Ronghua Mengsai plays the Qiang flute the war is not a crime, the beacon fire burns for several seasons the snow is full of Guanshan tonight, the north wind is strong a thousand miles away, the heart is tied to each other in this life or in the afterlife again cherish why you always don''t understand this puzzle suddenly But when I look back, I can''t remember for a long time who is the shadow of the road to the end of the world know your heart and send your cold clothes from thousands of miles if you are successful, Guanling will return to your hometown this song not only drives other people''s thoughts, but also drives Gu Qianyi My long dusty memory, which can go deep into the bone, how can the man engraved into the heart say forget and forget, ah Wen, do you know, I really miss you. After the song, time is still. The only quiet sound in the building is the calm breathing sound. People are immersed in the beautiful singing for a long time. The novel style and beautiful rhythm make people deeply immersed in it and unable to extricate themselves. Pa pa There was a burst of applause, and then more applause. Gu Qianyi looked up at the man who was the first to applaud. This look was a familiar figure and face. Gu Qianyi was stunned. Thousands of emotions were lingering in his heart. Was that man? The man looked at all the shallow reactions in his eyes. He was puzzled for a while and asked, "do you know me, girl?" Hearing this, shallow according to, suddenly wake up, sorry smile, shook his head. Heart is very bitter, he is not him, he will not use such a tone to talk to her, he will recognize her in thousands of people. What''s more, her face and voice have not changed. "Ha ha ha I said, "brother Mo, this girl must have taken a fancy to you.". The man in green next to the man joked, and then turned to Qianyi, "girl, you really have eyes. This is the famous God of war in Zixuan Dynasty. If you follow him, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth in your life." In this regard, the so-called Lord did not deny, shallow according to listen to in the ear, but in the eyes flashed meaning disdain and disdain. He said with a smile: "you are joking. The little girl was born lowly. I''m afraid she won''t get into the eyes of the king. The king has a great reputation and many achievements in war. She is a great hero in the hearts of the people, and she dares not to think of it in a wrong way. " "Dye your face? Good name. The sound of the pavilion is gradually fading away, and the tears dye the face. "Hearing the words, the man in Qing Yi has a little more appreciation for Qian Yi, but he doesn''t think she is the kind of woman who is greedy for power and wealth. That Mo Zi Cheng is also surprised, he never thought that someone would not want to talk to him, but more curious about the woman in front of him."I''m flattered," Gu said humbly. "Since you think the Lord is everyone''s hero, can you sing a song for us to praise the great achievements of the Lord?" Shallowly thought, "can I refuse?" Immediately nodded, in fact, this has always been like the ancient style of Gu shallow according to the matter is handy. Pipa sound, Gu shallow according to the ethereal voice also followed. In the moment of Green Qi''s light stroke, the dark ice broke jiuxiao immortal''s voice fell to the world the east wind dyed half of the wall''s Rouge color intriguing and dangerous military strategy How ever we met each other in a dream of heroism raising eyebrows and looking down at the flames talking and laughing, the heroes sing high, the sword edge is shining gently wearing a light shirt and startling the hongruo pondering the shadow lightly the night lamp is not fixed husband should expand his fame in life the future > when he was young, he was a famous companion of Jiangdong when he was the emperor of Shiming he was willing to throw a thousand gold and make a promise ... this song Ziling. "Zhou Lang Gu" is Gu Qianyi''s favorite song. Although there are some inconsistencies behind it, it won''t have any impact. In addition, Gu Qianyi didn''t expect this, so he sang it. When the music stopped, everyone was still immersed in the beautiful song. For a long time, they couldn''t come back to themselves. Mozi Cheng was moved. The woman in the stand had a little more appreciation in her eyes, and even some emotion. He didn''t expect that she, a firework woman, would have such a talent. That song, that word, didn''t praise him, but it was praising him. "Wonderful, it''s so wonderful. This song can only be found in the sky, and it''s rare to hear it in the world. I admire and admire "the man in green sighed for a while, and greatly appreciated Gu Qianyi. After the performance. He saluted the crowd a little, and retired. Mo Zi Cheng see the protagonist exit, will also have no intention of other performances, and the man in Green left the moon tower. "Feng, send someone to check all the information of ranyan." Mo Zi Cheng said to the man in green. "Yes", the man in Tsing Yi is no one else. He is really the son of Zhou Weiyong, the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. He is the Deputy General of Mo Zicheng. Of course, he is also a playmate and brother from childhood to adulthood. See Mo Zi Cheng a thoughtful look, Zhou Feng joked: "I said Mo Wang Ye, you won''t take a fancy to that brothel woman." Mo Zi Cheng can''t deny it. She turns around and says to Zhou Feng, "I seem to have seen her somewhere. I have a feeling of deja vu to her." Chapter 6 Luan Chengde has just talked with Bu''s brothers and sisters about a good thing. The shopkeeper came to tell him that a guest on the third floor wanted to meet his little master. Luan Chengde didn''t dare to neglect him. He knew the master''s temperament, so he turned back to the house and told Gu ruoyou. Originally, they were not prepared to meet, but thinking of the purpose of coming out today, they asked manager Luan what the man looked like. Manager Luan did not dare to hide, so he described the man. Brother and sister have a pair of eyes. They both think this person sounds good, so they tell the shopkeeper to bring them in. As the shopkeeper came in, the man came in and saw that the brother and sister loved each other and brought food to each other. They were very happy to eat. When they saw that the corner of their mouth was raised unconsciously, Moqiu beside him was like discovering a new world. His eyes widened in disbelief, and his master actually laughed. Seeing the guests coming, the brother and sister could not eat any more, so they put down their chopsticks, got up to welcome the man in white and asked him to sit down. The man secretly nodded his head. He was very satisfied with the two children. At the age of four or five, he was so polite and not afraid of being born. He looked like a little adult, but sometimes showed the cunning and innocence of a child. I don''t know whose children are so excellent. When the man looked at them, his brother and sister also looked at him quietly. He was dressed in white and had a plain and gentle appearance, just like a piece of carefully carved jade. His temperament came out of the dust, just like a carefree fairy in the world of mortals. His hands and feet were inspiring and his eyes were hard to leave. Like an immortal. Brother and sister looked at each other and nodded to each other, which was self-evident. Nanyin and Dongni behind them, as well as Beiying and xijue in the dark, have collective convulsions. Naturally, they know the meaning of the little master, and they also know the purpose of coming out this time. They have lived for so many years and have never seen such a wonderful mother and son. How can a child find a father for himself? The master knows that he will not stop them. Naturally, the man in white noticed this, but he was at a loss as to what their master and servant were doing. But the smart didn''t ask. I saw the little girl looking at the little boy, the little boy nodded, the little girl also nodded, and then looked at him and asked: "what''s the name of uncle? What''s the matter with uncle ling''er and brother? " Gu Ruoling asked cleverly, cute is her specialty. The man said with a smile: "my uncle''s surname is Li. It turns out that your name is ling''er. My uncle looks at ling''er and your brother. He is very cute and likes them. He wants to know ling''er and ling''er''s brother.". "Oh, is there a gift for uncle? Mommy said that the first time we meet, we have to have a gift. Little girl very naive said, the man mouth a smoke, it seems that so far no one asked him to meet the gift. Mo autumn is also a burst of shame, dare to ask the master to meet the gift, really bold, but what is this Mommy? "Not from Uncle"? Seeing that he didn''t speak, the little girl asked again, but the tone was not as intimate as it was at the beginning. There was more displeasure and a little alienation. The man touched the body, really did not bring anything out, so embarrassed said: "Ling son is really sorry, uncle did not bring anything out." Gu Ruoling is a little disappointed and thinks that he looks very rich. He doesn''t pretend to be rich, does he? Gu Ruoyu looked at her sister''s expression and knew what she was thinking. She reminded her, "ling''er, how can you be stupid? Mommy said our family is poor. The best gift is silver." Gu Ruoling''s eyes lit up and looked pitifully at the man in white. Mo Qiu is in a complete mess. Their clothes and temperament are definitely not what poor people should have. Nanyin and others are also in disorder. Is it the wealth of the rich or the poor? Then they need to live or not. Gu Ruoling pretended to be naive and asked: "yes, uncle doesn''t even have silver, does he?" "Keke" the man in white coughed unnaturally twice. He said, "there is silver, but you have to answer my question." "What''s the problem? And it''s expensive for us to answer questions. " Gu ruoyou showed a sly expression. "How expensive is it?" Asked the man in white. "Five hundred Liang" Gu ruoyou said firmly. "Five hundred taels"? Mo Qiu exclaimed, it''s really expensive. Does the child know how much five hundred Liang is? Mo Qiu thought to herself. "Yes, five hundred Liang, one problem." The little boy added that Mo Qiu was surprised to death by the two dolls in front of him. He thought to himself whether he had met the goblins with the master today. He knew that the two children were two little goblins. "Well, five hundred and twenty-one questions, Mo Qiu gives money," said the man in white. Mo Qiu takes out a large stack of banknotes from her arms. Seeing this, Gu Ruoyu and Gu Ruoling''s eyes flash at the same time. The man in white is funny. He is really a money fan. I don''t know who educated them. Will their parents do the same? He thought curiously. When Mo Qiu was about to give money, his tender voice sounded again: "we only answer three questions a day, so it''s enough to give 1500 Liang, and we won''t return any more." The man in white looks at Gu Ruoyu curiously. He just saw their eyes shining. He thinks that they will try to earn all the money. However, he thought that the child was so smart and knew that he would lose when he said too much. In fact, he just wondered who their parents were. Now, I''m afraid that I can''t ask for anything after spending money.While the man in white is meditating, bu xinhun''s brother and sister have their own plans. Although the man doesn''t look like a bad man, they are not stupid enough to disclose all their information to him. It''s necessary to be defensive. It doesn''t matter. Gu Ruoling looks at Mo Qiu''s silver ticket and swallows it. She seems to want the ticket, but it''s hard to leave her uncle Stupid. I can''t sell myself for tickets. Mo Qiu is obedient to give 1500 Liang, no way, he also loves money, meat pain! Gu Ruoyu didn''t reach out to pick it up, but Dongni next to him picked it up. Looking at Dongni, the man in white is surprised again. From her walking steps, we can see that this woman''s Kung Fu is not weak. We can see that another woman is not an ordinary person. A little girl is so strong. "Well, can you answer my question now?" The man in White asked with a smile. "Certainly. What does uncle want to ask?" "What''s your name?" "My name is Ruoling, and my brother''s name is ruoyou" "well, you didn''t tell me your last name?" The man in white was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the two children were so small. "Uncle, are these the last two questions?" Gu Ruoling asked naively. "No, where do you live? How do you get out on your own? What about your parents? " "Our family lives in Zixu village, where there is no home. As for the third question, it''s very simple. We came out to find a father to give mommy a birthday present. " Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are very satisfied with the man in white in front of them. They are rich and handsome, which is in line with their image of being rich and handsome. The brother and sister discussed how to cheat the handsome uncle back to be a father. After asking questions, the man in white is in a mess. What kind of children are these. Do you have your own father? Anyone can be a father? Or a birthday present!!! Gu Ruoyu saw that the handsome uncle was constipated, so he kindly explained, "we haven''t had a father since childhood. Now that we grow up, we should find a home for our mother. This is our responsibility as children." If he doesn''t explain it, it''s OK that the man in white can''t be stable. When the child is worried about finding his husband for his mother, is that? "By the way, uncle, would you like to be our father?" Gu Ruoling asked naively and expectantly. "Well... I... that''s not good?" He wants to be a father to them, but... It''s not just a matter of thinking. "That''s right. We''ve asked a lot of beautiful uncles. They don''t want to be Ling er''s father." Gu Ruoling is disappointed to say that Nanyin wants to say that it''s not that people don''t want to, it''s that they don''t dare. Who doesn''t know that a stranger will die miserably within three steps of her. It seems that the man in white can''t bear to look at the two babies in front of him and be disappointed, but if he were an ordinary man, he might really be their father, but his identity doesn''t allow him to be sentimental. "Ling Er is good. Even if you can''t be your father, your uncle will treat you well. If anyone bullies you, you will come to me with this jade pendant." Then he took the jade pendant from his waist and put it in Gu Ruoling''s hand. "Master, this can''t" Mo autumn anxious want to stop, the man in white looked at him, no longer pay attention to him. But Mo Qiu knows what this jade pendant stands for. He doesn''t understand why the master wants to give such an important thing to the two children he just met, but he doesn''t dare to ask any more. Gu Ruoyu and his family are not children who don''t know anything. They naturally know that this jade pendant is of great significance. But since they are willing to give it away, they don''t shirk it any more. Although they first met each other, they had a good impression of the man in white, and they were inexplicably close to him. It''s getting late. Gu Ruoyu takes his sister to say goodbye to the man in white, and then goes away with the silver. Mo Qiu stands beside the man in white and runs with tears. Money, it''s so different from you, but what he loves more is the jade pendant. Chapter 7 Night, silent sound, Gu Qianyi lying in bed tossing and turning, think of the day, she is not shocked, Mo Zi Cheng, the body of the husband, but has a face like ah Wen, this is evil or fate? To tell you the truth, she is facing Mo Zi Cheng today, because she heard that Mo Zi Cheng will go to the moon pavilion with Zhou Feng. But after seeing Mo Zi Cheng, her heart is more agitated. She is not interested in the princess, just want to see what kind of heartless man the master of the body deeply loves. Two years ago, Gu Qianyi had already found out the life experience of the owner of the body. The owner of the body, like her, was Gu Qianyi, the daughter of general Gu Chongming. The former Emperor was moved by the spirit of the Bu family''s devotion to serving the country, and gave his daughter Gu Qianyi to mozicheng. However, mozicheng fell in love with Zhou youruo, the prime minister''s daughter. Therefore, Gu Qianyi married Zhou you less than a month after getting married If she is a concubine, she is weak and not good at intrigue. She is no better than Zhou youruo, who is not good at scheming. Later, when the northwest war came to an end, and mozicheng went to battle, Zhou youruo became more and more fierce. She was a concubine of the United Kingdom. She bullied Gu Qianyi in every way. Gu Qianyi was holding the title of concubine, but he was not as good as the common people. Fortunately, Gu Chongming, the general, was very popular Love this daughter, rich dowry is let Gu shallow according to life and no substantial influence. Who knows that mozicheng and Gu Qianyi had to marry on their wedding night. Unexpectedly, Gu Qianyi became pregnant after that night. Even though she lived in qianchu, Zhou youruo knew that she was pregnant, so she directed a scene about the princess eloping with the bodyguard. Take the opportunity to murder her, feed her poison and throw it at the mass grave. Mo Zi Cheng leaves Gu Qianyi in the yard. It''s been five years since the border war left. He didn''t return home until a month ago. When he learned that Gu Qianyi had run away with someone, he wrote a letter of divorce and sent it to the general''s house. Now she has nothing to do with mozicheng, but she is a little melancholy, not sure whether to take revenge for the owner of her body. Now she has a good life, and she is content to keep her two treasures. However, he is so similar to ah Wen. She thought she could put ah Wen in her heart and not miss her. Gu Qianyi sighs. She has to find a chance to test whether Mo Zi Cheng is ah Wen or not. She puts her hand on her chest and dreams. In another room, Gu ruoyou looks down at the information he got from manager Luan during the day. Gu Ruoling looks at his brother''s more and more heavy face and asks, "brother, who is our daddy? What''s the matter with you? " "Ling''er, our mother is the eldest lady in the general''s mansion. The first emperor married her to Mozi, but she was not liked by Mozi. Then Gu Ruoyu said the information to his sister. Listen to Gu Ruoling anger rubbed up, their baby Mommy can actually let people bully. Next, the brother and sister talked about a lot of things and made a lot of plans. They bullied their most precious Mommy with the temperament of the brother and sister. They won''t stop if they don''t make a fool of the house. So tragedy is predictable. At this time, mozicheng didn''t come back for five years in mozicheng''s mansion. Naturally, she wanted to kill the concubines in the mansion. In this month, they tried every means to please mozicheng. Outside the study, Zhou youruo was carrying a plate of snacks to mozicheng, but she was stopped by the guard. So she yelled at the guard angrily: "dog slave, who gave you the courage? I won''t let my concubine in yet. " The bodyguard said, "I''m sorry, madam side imperial concubine. The Lord ordered that no one can enter the study.". But I don''t know that the words of the bodyguard just touched Zhou youruo''s pain. She thought that without Gu Qianyi, the slut, he would make her a concubine. But somehow, the prince just wrote a letter of divorce, but didn''t mention it to her. She couldn''t understand why the Lord didn''t love her? Why don''t you give her the title of imperial concubine. But just now the bodyguard called her side imperial concubine empress, she hates, hates why that bitch wants to marry the prince, why wants to rob originally belongs to her thing. I thought to myself that I had to work harder to let the Lord make her a concubine. Then I''ll see how arrogant these slaves are. In the study, Mo Zi Cheng can''t help frowning when she hears the quarrel outside. There is a trace of impatience in her eyes. Zhou Feng sees it in his eyes and sighs in her heart that she is a fool sister. Over the years, doesn''t she know that Zi Cheng doesn''t like a self righteous woman? He sighed helplessly. Thinking of the purpose of this trip, he put away his thoughts and said to Mo Zi Cheng, "what you asked me to check, I found it.". Mo Zi Cheng raised his head and motioned him to continue. "Ran Yan, formerly known as Gu Qianyi, is the daughter of Gu Chongming, who is also the princess you just abandoned." "My princess? You mean she''s Gu Qianyi? Didn''t she run away with someone? " Mo Zi Cheng some angry asked. "Zi Cheng, in fact, there are some things, you can''t see the surface, you don''t know enough about women." "I don''t know why, she is a bitch, not only can''t bear to elope with others lonely, now is too much, run to the brothel to find a man.". Thinking of Gu Qianyi''s peerless beauty in the moon Pavilion and his beauty, but being appreciated by so many men, Mo Zi Cheng becomes more and more angry and smashes the desk in front of him. "Well, I said Zicheng, Gu Qianyi performed in the Langyue building five years ago, and I went to check the matter five years ago by the way.""What happened?" "Gu Qian is weak and bullied by your concubines everywhere. After you left, a concubine found that Gu Qianyi was pregnant and was about to give birth. She combined with her servant girl to give Gu Qianyi abortion medicine and threw it out of the palace. " What Zhou Feng didn''t say was that many of the things in those years were his sister''s "credit", and Gu Qianyi didn''t take abortion drugs, but quit Acacia, a highly toxic drug comparable to hedinghong. Zhou Feng also did not understand how Gu Qianyi survived after taking Acacia. Mo Zi Cheng heard that Gu Qianyi was pregnant, a trace of joy flashed in her heart, but later she was angry when she heard that Gu Qianyi was bullied by her concubine. So bold. "If you dare to hurt Wang''s children, you will have to pay the price" "have you found out who did what happened in those years?" "I''m not sure. There are still a lot of doubts about it." Zhou Feng pause for a while, thinking about this matter and you son, he hesitated, according to Mo Zi Cheng''s temperament, will certainly punish you son. He can''t tell the truth for you''er''s sake. Zhou Feng not only did not say, but also helped Zhou youruo cover up the facts of that year. "Feng, you go to thoroughly investigate what happened in those years. I''ll see who is so bold." Zhou Feng left, Mo Zi Cheng lost in thought, no one knows what he is thinking. There are bound to be a lot of sleepless people tonight. Mo Jianli is waiting for Mo Qiu to report the result to him. He seldom goes out for a walk at leisure today. He didn''t expect to meet such a pair of interesting brothers and sisters. They are smart, confident and brave. Over the years, today he is the happiest. I don''t know why, he feels that the two children are friendly with him. Maybe this is fate! Mo gradually away from thinking. He is not childless, but his princesses and princesses are all timid, and their wives only use them as tools to compete for favors. Thinking of this, the stranger is gradually getting away from him. "Emperor, the autumn bodyguard is back," said Li Lu, the eunuch. "Let him in" "yes" "Chen Moqiu meets the emperor". With a long sword and an ink dress, Mo Qiu kneels on the ground. Mo Qiu is the Imperial Guard with sword, so he can bring weapons into the palace. "How''s it going?" "Tell the emperor that his subordinates are incompetent and can''t find out the identities of the two children." "Oh? Can''t find out? " Why is mo Qiu unable to find the address according to the child? Mo gradually away, muttering to himself, suddenly a flash of inspiration, Zixu village has no home, that is not Zixu has it? It seems that he and Mo Qiu are cheated by these two children. "Yes, please punish.". "You''re not to blame for this. We''ve been cheated by those two kids. Where can you find the place where there is nothing? Let''s go down. "Mo gradually leaves, waving, indicating that Mo autumn retreats. Mo autumn dun dun, after all, did not want to say in the heart of the words out. Although they are lost in their hearts, their mysterious identity brings up their curiosity. Gu Qianyi knows the importance of Zisi to the ancients. She worries that Mo Zicheng will rob her if you and ling''er are his children. She can have nothing, but neither of these two children can rob her. Whoever dares to rob her will be destroyed. Gu Qianyi''s only counter scale is her two treasures. In order to protect them, she keeps growing stronger. She knows that Mozi Cheng will let people check her, and she doesn''t want to hide her identity, but she won''t let him know that ruoyou and ling''er are his children. But sometimes things go against our expectations. Later, when she knew it, she regretted it. Chapter 8 Bianliang city is divided into four regions, Southeast, northwest. At the beginning, Gu Qianyi had no money, so she bought a small courtyard in the east city. Later, for the sake of business convenience, she went to the west city and built a mansion. Mo Laotai and Mo Laohan wanted to live a normal life, but they didn''t want to move here, so Qian Yi let them. Early this morning, Mrs. Mo sent a letter to ask them to have lunch at noon. Gu Qianyi asked Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling to go ahead because he had to deal with some things. Besides, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are walking in the street, and a group of people are rushing over on horseback, shouting "get out of the way, get out of the way". Gu ruoyou is the most disgusted with such people, despotic, bullying. Just thinking about how to teach those people who don''t know what to do, he and Gu Ruoling were picked up by a man in purple, whirled in the air and landed on the ground magnificently. There was a lot of cheering around. Gu Ruoyu just realized that in the eyes of the public, he and his sister were children who would be trampled under the hooves of the horse. In fact, with their martial arts, they don''t need to be saved by others at all, but it''s good to have someone to help them, so that they can also preserve their strength. Gu Ruoyu thinks that he and his younger sister are still in other people''s arms, and pulls Bu Xinyi out of the purple man''s arms. He said thanks to him. Seeing that they were not frightened, Gu Fengyu looked up at the riders. Seeing that their horses were subdued by the men in purple, they had no place to vent their anger. The leader yelled angrily at the man in Purple: "who gives you the courage to block my way? Someone will teach him a lesson." Gu ruoyou looked at the man carefully, and saw that he was well-dressed, but his face was a little pale. At a glance, he knew that he was an overindulgent dandy, a typical rich second generation. Gu Ruoling looked at him and shriveled his mouth. At this time, Gu Fengyu also opened his mouth, "in broad daylight, you are blind to human life. Who gave you the courage?" He was very angry. Looking at the two lovely children in front of him, he felt a palpitation in his heart. If he hadn''t just helped them, they would have been trampled by the hoofs. The man dismissively said: "but a group of crafty people just tell you this childe, but you can''t afford to offend." "Oh? How can I afford to offend you? " Gu Fengyu asked with a smile. "I''m not afraid to tell you. General Bu is my uncle. General Gu Fengyu of the famous Xiaoqi camp is my cousin. If you dare to stand in my way, don''t weigh yourself. " The man said triumphantly. "It turns out that he is Song Jianhua, the bastard who bullies men and women everywhere by relying on his aunt as general Gu''s side wife." after listening to the man''s words, the people below talked about it one after another. Gu Fengyu hates him even more. He can''t imagine that the Song family, who has nothing to do with him, bullies the people everywhere by their father''s and their own power. Gu Fengyu is very angry, "is that right? Meng also gave me a good beating to see if I had enough weight? Gu Fengyu says to the bodyguard behind him, and he stops his eyes on Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. He has long seen that the two little dolls are unusual, and even the girl behind them can''t be underestimated. Gu Ruoling is much more lively than Gu Ruoyu''s calmness. She watched the guard named Meng Yi fight six people. Although she was fierce, she couldn''t teach the rich second generation directly. So she winked at Nanyin. Nanyin knew it. She wanted to teach him a lesson for a long time. She dared to say that their baby young master and young lady were Untouchables. Let''s see how she dealt with you. Nanyin is smaller than Dongni, and her temperament is not as calm as Dongni. What''s more, her master is lively and lovely. Gu Ruoling is really like Nanyin''s master and servant. As the saying goes, like a master, like a servant. Nanyin quickly steps forward, grabs the dandy, gives him a hard fist and hits him in the eye of a panda. Without waiting for the man to howl, his fists fall on him like raindrops. Listening to the dandy''s cry like killing a pig, the crowd screamed wildly. Originally, in everyone''s eyes, they thought Nanyin and Dongni were two servant girls who had no power to bind a chicken, but they didn''t want this servant girl to be so violent. Gu Fengyu looked at all this, picked an eyebrow, this wench is really not simple. He looked at the two children in front of him, then pulled them and asked in a soft voice, "where''s your family? How can you take a girl on the street? It''s not safe. Go back quickly. " Gu Ruoling liked the man in purple in front of him through what he had just done. He thought that if only this uncle could be his own father, he must try to cheat him back. He made up his mind and called Gu Fengyu intimately: "uncle, my brother and I are going to visit my grandmother in Dongcheng. Mommy has something to do. Let''s go first.". "Well, you go quickly," said the man in purple, although he just met them. But these two dolls are to his taste. Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling look at each other and then nod. Gu Ruoling said: "uncle, we are afraid. If there are bad people, can you send us there?" Gu Ruoling is holding Gu Fengyu. Uncle''s arms are warm, just like mommy''s. well, they are stronger than mommy''s arms. I like them very much. "This..." The man in purple is in a dilemma. In fact, he doesn''t trust the two children to go to the east city alone. Although their servant girl looks very powerful, he doesn''t want to be separated from them. But he has more important things to do and can''t delay. However, seeing the two children''s expectant eyes, he is worried. Thinking that it would not take long to send them home, he agreed. Chapter 9 When Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister arrived at Mo''s house, Gu Qianyi was already waiting. She was thinking about how her two treasures had not arrived when they appeared in front of her. "Mommy, mommy" Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling ran over happily and rushed into Gu Qianyi''s arms. And Gu Fengyu behind them was stunned when he saw Gu Qianyi. Is that woman, that woman Yier? Is it Yier that he has been missing? Gu Fengyu eagerly walked over and called "Yi''er" uncertainly Gu Qianyi reflexively looks back and sees a man in purple, his eyes full of sadness. She has no memory of her previous life, so naturally she doesn''t know who the man in purple is. But also did not speak, looking at the man excited look, presumably to know her. Gu Qianyi is puzzled, but Gu Fengyu says: "Yi''er, I''m your brother, don''t you recognize me?". "Sorry, I lost my memory." Gu shallow according to indifferent say. She remembered that this body originally belonged to a brother, and as far as she knew, she was very favored in the general''s mansion. Although the original owner was weak and incompetent, she was also the first lady of the Bu family. Gu Chongming doted on her daughter. Of course, it had something to do with Gu Qianyi''s mother. Gu Chongming once swore that he would only marry Zhong Liyue in his life. The love between husband and wife was a good story, so he was very fond of Gu Qianyi Brother and sister love each other. And her elder brother Gu Fengyu loves her very much. In modern words, she is a sister. Gu Qianyi even wondered if his predecessor had become such a person because of their excessive love and protection. If a person relies too much on the people around him, he will become weak. Although Gu Qianyi has never felt that kind of feeling, she knows that if she dotes on a person too much, he will become unable to help himself and have no own opinion and judgment. Gu Fengyu looks at the graceful people in front of him. The joy in his heart is hard to express. When he learns that Gu Qianyi is not only retired, but also missing, his family is heartbroken. Gu Fengyu even runs to the prince''s mansion and makes a big fight. Later, Gu Fengyu inquired about Gu Qianyi''s whereabouts in many ways. He didn''t believe that his little Yi''er would elope with the bodyguard, because he knew how much his Yi''er loved him. Looking at this strange and alienated woman, Gu Fengyu thought that she must have suffered a lot. Are you also blaming him for not protecting her? And why did she lose her memory? What did his little Yier go through? Gu Fengyu was full of doubts at this time, full of love for the woman in front of him. "Yi''er, I''m your brother Yu. Are you blaming me for not protecting you? And how can you lose your memory? "Gu Fengyu is very painful. They are the treasure of the general''s house, but they become like this. If parents know, they must be very sad. Yier is retired, and his mother can''t afford to be ill. Although his father doesn''t say anything, he can feel his father''s pain. It''s not easy to find Yi''er, but she has lost her memory. How can he not feel distressed and blame himself? Gu Qianyi felt that her cheap brother had sincere feelings for her, and thought that she had taken over other people''s body now. Her family was her, and she had the obligation to take good care of her family for her. When the man appeared, she obviously felt her body shaking. In this case, why not accept them. "Brother Yu, let''s go into the room first. It''s not convenient to talk here.". Gu Fengyu thought about it and agreed. Two people go to the living room, Gu shallow according to Hello Gu Fengyu sit down, let the girl on the tea, hold back the servants. Gu Fengyu looked at the room carefully. Although it was not very magnificent, it also had good taste. After all, it was not as good as the general''s residence. Gu Fengyu was about to ask her to move to the general''s house, but Gu Qianyi said, "brother Yu, we haven''t seen each other for five years. Are you ok? How are your parents. Gu Qianyi has always told herself that she is not the eldest lady of the general''s mansion, and she also forces herself not to care about everything in the general''s mansion. When she understands that the people of the Bu family are kind to her predecessor, she even asks herself not to touch her. She doesn''t want to have too many obstacles, and she is afraid that she will indulge in the warmth of that kind of family. But now, Gu Fengyu''s arrival is very unexpected, but she also feels gratified. Just in the face of Gu Fengyu''s true concern, she has accepted this elder brother, and her father and mother, whom she has not met yet. Gu Qianyi feels that she has become emotional since she became a mother. Gu Fengyu sorted out his emotions and said slowly, "my parents know that you have been abandoned. They are very sad, and you are missing. My mother has never been able to get sick. This time, the main thing I came out is to find a doctor for her.". Gu Qianyi is also heartbroken, probably because her mother and daughter are connected. Gu Qianyi was an orphan in her previous life, and later she became a killer. Ah Wen is the only one in her whole world, and she has never experienced family affection. Now in a strange world, they have given her a family love, such care is very strange, but very warm. She was also worried when she heard that her mother was ill for her. "Brother, mother, she..."? "It''s OK, Yi''er. Don''t worry. My mother is worried. She is eager to read. Now that I''ve found you, I think it''s natural for her to see you. " Gu Qianyi also knows that it''s time for her to go back to the general''s house. Although those relatives are very strange to her, Gu Fengyu''s love is not fake. Maybe in her lifetime, she can experience the love of her parents and relatives.She is thinking, a small hand gently pulled her, she returned to mind, spoiled touched Gu Ruoling''s head, seems to think of something, pull her babies, said to them: "ruoyou, ling''er, this is your uncle, don''t you see uncle soon." "Ruoyou (Ruoling) meets his uncle." Gu Ruoling and Gu ruoyou naturally hear their conversation and know that he is his mother''s brother, so they kneel down in front of Gu Fengyu and salute. Gu Fengyu looks at the villains in surprise. It turns out that they are Yier''s children. No wonder they just feel intimate with them. Gu Fengyu is very happy in his heart. Now that he finds Yi''er, his mother''s illness will soon get better. If his father and mother know that Yi''er has such a lovely pair of children, they will be very happy. No matter what happened before, now it''s all over, and the Bu family will return to its former vitality. No matter what Yi''er has experienced, he will revenge her. Gu Fengyu secretly vows to get justice for his little Yi''er. Gu Fengyu picked up the baby in front of him and held them in his arms to interact with them intimately. Chapter 10 "Yi Er, what happened in those years? Who is their father? I absolutely don''t believe what they said " " brother Yu, Yi''er doesn''t remember what happened in those years. When she woke up again, she found that she was saved by a couple of beggars, and gave birth to ruoyou and ling''er in a daze. "Gu Qianyi simply told Gu Fengyu what happened in those years, but what she didn''t say was that the so-called beggars were cheating paper. "So the child belongs to Lord Mo?" Gu Fengyu asked suspiciously. "The child must have been inherited by Mozi," Gu said positively, and then said, "brother Yu, Yier has a request, I hope you can agree" "Yier, you say" "Yier doesn''t want to go back to King Mozi''s house, that place is not suitable for Yier. In the past five years, ruoyou and ling''er have been with Yier. They are all of Yier, and I don''t want to lose them, So please don''t reveal their true identity Gu Fengyu looks at Gu Qianyi''s firm eyes. After thinking about it, he nods and agrees. Even if Yi''er doesn''t say it, he won''t let Yi''er go back to King Mo''s house. The general''s house is absolutely capable of supporting Yi''er and her mother and son. He vowed that he would not let Yi''er be hurt any more. Seeing Gu Fengyu''s promise, Gu Qianyi was relieved. Thinking that Gu Fengyu was coming back with Gu Ruoyu, he asked in a voice, "how can my brother be with them?" "Mommy, we met bad guys. It was my uncle who saved us and beat the bad guys. My uncle is cool." Bu Xinyi opens her mouth, and her tone is full of pride. Looking at her and yourong Yan, Gu Qianyi feels that it seems that it''s not brother Yu who beats people, but her. But Gu Qianyi didn''t guess wrong. Without Gu Ruoling''s participation, how could Nanyin dare to beat that scum man himself. Gu Qianyi knows his own children''s ability. With their ability, how can they let others help each other? These two demon babies are not less than tossing around these people. Even so, Gu Qianyi simply told Gu Fengyu what happened in the street. Although nothing happened, it was enough to make her scared. She could not imagine whether she had the courage to live if something happened to her two treasures. Gu Fengyu has been paying attention to Gu Qianyi''s expression, and knows that she cares about the two children very much. However, when seeing her sadness, Gu Fengyu''s heart aches. It must be very difficult for her sister these years. "Yi''er, you must have had a hard time out there all these years with your children.". "Brother Yu, after Yi''er was killed, he woke up again and lost all his memory. I only remember his name, and I don''t remember anything else. At that time, Yier''s only goal was to raise ruoyou and them. "At that time, I thought that I had only two of their closest people in the world. Ignoring Gu Fengyu''s surprise, she continued: "later, I knew my identity, but I didn''t go back to the general''s house. First, Yi''er''s reputation has been destroyed. Going back will make people gossip. Yi''er has disgraced the general''s house. Second, brother Yu and his father are not at home. No one can protect Yi''er well. It''s better for Yi''er to hide his name outside. In this way, ruoyou can be raised safely. It used to be that Yi''er was too cowardly to be bullied. Now Yi''er has the ability to protect herself and her baby. Maybe because Yi''er has children, she gradually understands how to go in the future. It''s better to be a mother. " Gu said something half true and half false, not that Gu wanted to cheat him, but that she was afraid that they could not accept the fact that Gu was dead. From now on, she was her. She accepted them again and made them accept a different one. She can''t do those of ancient women, she won''t be bound by those things, she is low-key, she is also arrogant. Gu Fengyu listened to Gu Qianyi''s words, in the heart is remorse, is he did not protect her, will make the original naive lovely according to son become so. "Yi''er, brother Yu will protect you. Your mother and son will go back to the general''s house with me.". "This..." Gu Qianyi hesitated. If she returned to the general''s house, it would cause a lot of trouble. And now, there are still many things to deal with in the warm heart Pavilion, although she knew that there would be such a day, so he began to arrange it a long time ago. After returning to the general''s residence, life will not be as peaceful as it is now. However, there are so many people who care about her and worry about her in the general''s residence. She can''t ignore it. Just go back. Gu Qianyi is a man who wants to do whatever he wants. No one can stop him. "Yi''er, now my mother is seriously ill. You can go back with me. They will be very happy to see you." Seeing Gu Qianyi hesitating, Gu Fengyu said eagerly, he didn''t understand why Yi''er would become like this, general''s house, that''s her home. "OK, Yi''er will go back with his brother." "That''s good." Gu Fengyu was relieved. "Master to, old lady to" sound down, saw outside the door came a radiant old man and a kind-hearted old lady. "Baby grandchildren, come and show your grandfather if you are tall?"? The old man ran into the house impatiently. Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling ran to the house. The old man opened his arms to welcome his precious grandson and granddaughter. He was thinking of doing a good job to their pink faces. The imagination was beautiful, and the reality was cruel. He saw Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister rush into the old lady''s arms by his side, and they had a tacit understanding.This time, the old man quit and glared at the old lady, "why don''t you stay in the house so well, you old lady, run out and grab my precious grandson?"? The old lady looked at the old man very proud and said, "what, your grandson, that''s mine. Look how close they are to me." "You... You... You are so angry with me." looking at the old man, Gu Qianyi was speechless for a while. Every time, it was like this. Whether it was over or not, Gu Qianyi was so regretful and had a green intestines. Who made her pay homage to Godfather and godmother in a muddle? She was cheated by them at all. What beggar? What is yellow and thin? What won''t live long? All are floating clouds, this Ya is two old urchins, pretending to be beggars, pretending to be poor, cheated her a sincerity. But to tell the truth, Mr. Mo and his wife really love Gu Qianyi''s mother and son. In the past five years, they have taught Gu many things. If it wasn''t for them, she couldn''t have given birth to her two babies. She owes them three lives. Looking at the person in front of her, Gu Qianyi, though helpless, is also a kind of recognition. In her previous life, Gu Qianyi was cold and thin. In her short life, Xuanwen was the only one who made her look like her life. But now more and more people break into her world, which makes her feel at a loss and warm at the same time. "Yi Er, who are these two?" Gu Fengyu looks at the two old people in front of him with some doubts. They make him feel familiar, but he has never seen them, but it seems that they are very similar to the two people in the world. Gu Fengyu does not dare to speculate. He wants to think about how these two people can be together with Yi''er. "Brother Yu, they are the people who saved Yi''er and Yi''er''s adoptive father and mother." Gu shallow according to return to God to Gu Fengyu introduction. At this time, Mo found that there was someone in the room. He gave up the competition with Mrs. Mo, and his eyes lit up when he touched Gu Fengyu. Gu Fengyu looked at the old man in front of him awkwardly and gave a younger gift: "Hello, elder, thank you for saving my sister Yier''s life"! They are the benefactor of Yi''er. Gu Fengyu naturally respects and is full of gratitude. If they hadn''t helped each other, he would not have seen Yi''er now. "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go..." Old man Mo gives Gu Fengyu a white look. He hates to be called elder. "But it''s a good seedling," he said, and began to attack Gu Fengyu. "Would you like to be my apprentice?" "Gu Fengyu is kind-hearted, but I don''t want to be a teacher now." Gu Fengyu is very inexplicable, but he can''t refuse politely and gently. "Hum, I don''t know how many people want to learn from me. I don''t like it. I''m lucky that I can accept you.". The old man said triumphantly. Gu Fengyu looks at Gu Qianyi with tears and smiles. He really doesn''t need a master, and he already has a master. How can he betray his school. Gu Qianyi naturally knew that the old man had taken a fancy to Gu Fengyu''s talent, but he had to be willing to, and some of them could not stand Gu Fengyu''s sad expression, so he said, "old man, can you be an apprentice for you without seeing anyone? Who is rare in your ability? " Of course, some words were against her will. She was angry, but at the beginning, these two old friends fooled her. "You... You... You..." the old man''s feet jumped straight, but he couldn''t say a word. He could only blow his beard and stare. Who would let him know? Not only did the girl finish learning, but the two little ones also learned his skills. "You! What are you doing? I said, "old man, can you change a word?" Gu Qianyi looked at him with disdain and continued: "it''s not good to say anything. I still accept apprentices everywhere. I don''t know how to be ashamed." "Hum..." old man Mo snorted in his nose and turned to sulk. Gu Fengyu looks at his sister''s relationship with them. Although he is bickering, he has a different warmth. Gu Fengyu doesn''t know that his refusal today is his most regretful decision later. "Well, brother, as for the matter of going back to the general''s house, please wait a moment and let Yier clean it up." Gu Qianyi said to Gu Fengyu in his meditation. "You go according to son" see Gu Fengyu nod, Gu shallow according to then and servant girl Jin son go to the inner room. "Wait... What do you say, girl? Back to the general''s house? Have you... Thought about it? " Old Mo asked excitedly. "Well, my mother is critically ill. I have to go back." "You... You... Have no conscience" mo old man really some angry most Gu shallow said. "Well, we should always face what we should face. Go back to see your mother," said old lady Mo, but her eyes stayed between the mother and the son. "I say you don''t look like you''re going to die. We''re not going to come back," Gu said, not used to their sad expression. "Ling''er and brother will come back to see you, too." Gu Ruoling saw that the two old people who loved them were sad and couldn''t bear it, so he comforted them. He seemed afraid that they wouldn''t believe him. He also took Gu Ruoyu and nodded with her. It seemed that he was saying that you see what I said is true. Chapter 11 In the room "jin''er, inform the Deputy Pavilion master Mo Tong that he will go to the general''s house to see me in the future. In addition, you and Yi''er will go back to the general''s house with me." Gu Qianyi sits in the room and orders jin''er who is cleaning up. "Yes" after finishing up, jin''er turns and goes to the study. Gu Qianyi is trustworthy to the people around her. Jin''er, Yi''er and Nanyin are all the people Gu Qianyi has cultivated. Seeing that they are smart, Gu Qianyi stays with them. Over the years, Gu Qianyi has cultivated a large number of talents from all walks of life, and her industries are all over the world. It is not too much to say that she is the richest person in the world. After some cleaning up, Gu Fengyu leads Gu Qianyi and his party to the general''s house. At this time, the general''s house is already boiling. The news Meng also brings back is like a thunder from the flat ground, which arouses a great uproar. The maid and servants rush to tell each other, only saying "miss is coming back.". Gu Qianyi''s mother, Zhong Liyue, is struggling from her bed. She wants to find Gu Chongming in her study to confirm the reliability of the news. God knows, she has a pair of children. Yi Er is divorced inexplicably, making her reputation unbearable and her whereabouts unknown. Who knows how painful it is for her to be a mother. She has been missing her daughter all these days. She knows that her time is coming, and her only wish in her life is to see Yier again. She thinks that God has heard her prayer, and now her Yier is coming back. Thinking of this, Zhong Li Yue wiped her tears. "Madam, don''t cry. Miss is back. This is a good thing." Maid frown son comfort of say. "Yes, I should be happy that Yi''er is back. Frown son, hurry to make up for me, I''m going to meet Yi son. "Zhong Liyue is full of eagerness and excitement. "Madam, it''s windy outside. You are not well. You''d better wait for the young lady to see you." Meier is worried. She obviously feels that her wife''s health is getting worse day by day, and the medicine prescribed by the doctor can''t work. I don''t know if the return of the first lady can make her better. I hope God loves this kind woman. "No, I have to go in person. I know my own body," Mei er said, but she had to help her go in and wash. Brother: ah! Does the sun come out and the moon go home? Yes! Where has the moon gone? In the sky! How can I find it? It''s home! The sun, the moon and the stars are lucky! Mom: ah! When will the leaves bloom when they are green? When summer comes! Can the flowers be picked when they are red? When autumn comes! Can fruit germinate in soil? She''ll grow up! Flowers, leaves and fruits are auspicious! Baby: ah? Mother is like the sun shining on brother! What about my brother? Brother like green leaves holding red flowers! What about me? You are sprouting like a seed! Oh! I see! The three of us are lucky! On the road, a happy song came from a rapidly advancing carriage. It was Gu Qianyi and his party. Gu Ruoling was bored sitting in the carriage. Suddenly, she thought of the "auspicious three treasures" that mommy had taught her to sing a few days ago. She was so excited that she cried out to Gu Qianyi to sing with her. Gu Qianyi was helpless because she couldn''t refuse the baby''s request. She was afraid to see them Disappointed expression, so she looked at feel very worried. Listening to the song of unknown tune, Gu Fengyu is absorbed in looking at the mother and son, the innocence of heart and soul and Xinyi, the love and happiness on Yier''s face. At this moment, he thinks that maybe Yier likes this kind of life, maybe he shouldn''t break their peace. Is he wrong? Gu Fengyu was disappointed. "Yi Er, what''s the tune? I''ve never heard such a beautiful and cheerful tune. Gu Fengyu asked suspiciously. "Auspicious three treasures" Gu Qianyi replied with a smile. Seeing this, Gu Fengyu was also relieved. At the beginning, he didn''t know what the "auspicious three treasures" were, but now he understood that the three treasures were just the three of them! Each other is a treasure, the three of them are a whole, no one can intervene between them. In Gu Fengyu''s heart, they are also his "three auspicious treasures", and he will regard them as his fate. Along the way, there are two living treasures. Gu doesn''t feel bored and has enough fun with them. Gu sees Gu Fengyu with deep brows and firm eyes. She knows that he is thinking. She doesn''t interfere. She has to figure out some things by herself. Everyone has a lot of things to solve by herself, just like she never interferes with ruoyou''s brother and sister''s affairs. The child always wants to grow up, The more comfortable the environment you give him, the less independent he will be. This may be the so-called death from hardship and happiness. In fact, sometimes Gu Qianyi and her two precious children are more like friends. They trust and depend on each other, but they are independent in many aspects. She allows them to have their own industry and influence. When they are in trouble, she can help them, but she won''t interfere. This is also the freedom she gives them. "Yi''er, my brother finally realized why you would rather live alone with ruoyou and ling''er than go back to the palace. You have been weak since you were a child, and you are not willing to get along with others. Even if you were close to me since you were a child, I have never seen you like this. Now you are casual, confident, strong and optimistic, I can''t believe you are Yi''er, "Gu Fengyu seemed to understand and said suddenly.Gu Qianyi sighed. She was not the same person. Of course, she would not have her personality. She was never a person to be slaughtered. She was always a person who did not offend me, I would not offend. If someone offended me, I would cut off the roots. Not to mention that in this country ruled by feudal system, which would not have been equal, even in the 21st century, it would not have been possible to be equal, The weak will never have a say. Heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as cud dogs. Chapter 12 When Gu Qianyi''s carriage arrived at the gate of the general''s house, it was already full of people. The master, servant girl and servant of the general''s house also had people who came to see the excitement. They saw a luxurious carriage with the sign of the general''s mansion stopped at the gate of the general''s mansion. The smart boy got out of the car, took out his stool and put it on the ground. After the door was opened, two women came out first, dressed in green and with extraordinary temperament. After getting out of the car, the two women turned around, lifted the curtain, and welcomed out two children, a man and a woman. They were very lovely and lovely. Then a man came out of the car, dressed in purple, handsome, free and easy, with extraordinary temperament. The women who watched the scene covered their mouths and exclaimed. They were even more in love with this man. They knew him. He was general Gu Fengyu of Xiaoqi camp, the son of the general''s mansion. This kind of opening makes people more curious about Miss bu. Most people are curious about what kind of person miss Bu is who eloped with the bodyguard. It''s said that the first lady of the Bu family looks like a fairy, but she is weak. It''s said that the first lady of the Bu family loved the Lord Mo since she was a child and married him five years ago. It''s said that the first lady of the Bu family couldn''t bear to elope with the bodyguard because the Lord Mo went out to fight. It''s also said that the second lady of the Bu family has been abandoned by the Lord Mo and has nothing to do with her! Rumors all over the sky make the people despise Gu Qianyi, but also curious about the woman in the rumor. After Gu Fengyu got out of the car, he reached out to hold the woman in the car and got out slowly. Gu Qianyi wore an ice blue dress, simple bun, hairpin of the same color, bright eyes and white teeth, and her stunning face was set off by the ice blue clothes, which was more amazing and dazzling. The beauty of the country and the city was not enough to describe her beauty. People just feel that they can''t open their eyes and have different thoughts. Men love each other, while women are both envious and envious. Gu Qianyi turns a blind eye to this kind of vision, and looks at all the people in the general''s mansion. There are not many people in the general''s mansion, so it''s different. Gu Qianyi asked jin''er to check the information of all the people in the general''s mansion before. It must be her father who is standing there like the stars roaring with the moon. He is very handsome, with clear facial features like carving, and his angular face is very beautiful, which is similar to Gu Fengyu. Standing on the left side of the man is a woman in her thirties. She is pale and sick, but it is not difficult to see that she has a better face. She is dressed in plain clothes, but it is luxurious and low-key. She looked at Gu Qianyi, her body trembled, and her eyes turned red. This must be her mother. On the other side, there were also two people, a woman in her twenties and twenties, dressed in red, enchanting, charming and vulgar. Gu Qianyi knows that this is song Hailong, her father''s only concubine. It''s also related to an adult history of the general''s residence. Gu Qianyi takes a look at the enchanting woman in red, but he thinks that in this world, except Xue Suyan, no one can wear red. The woman on the side of the woman''s body, a face of impatience, a pink dress, complex hair style, rich make-up, just the beautiful face lost three colors, the whole people feel incognigible. Gu Chongming had a wife and concubine all his life, and had two daughters and a son. She was born with Gu Fengyu as his wife, and Gu Moya was born with song Hailong as his concubine. Her daughter is cunning and willful, with a perverse personality. All this seems long, just a few seconds. Gu Qianyi leads Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and follows Gu Fengyu to the front of the crowd. "Yi''er, this is our father." knowing that Gu Qianyi can''t remember the past, he doesn''t want to recognize anyone. Gu Fengyu introduces him thoughtfully. Gu Qianyi saluted Gu Chongming and changed his voice: "Dad.". Gu Chongming looks at his daughter who has been lost and recovered, and looks excited. "Just come back, just come back.". Gu Qianyi was also moved. He turned to look like a woman. Without waiting for Gu Fengyu''s introduction, he said, "mother, Yi''er is back. You are worried about her unfilial daughter." Gu Qianyi is not the person she used to be, and she doesn''t have those feelings. However, when she saw the loving woman in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel distressed. Probably because she was a mother, she knew that any parents'' love for their children was not decorated or hidden, so she also knew the mother''s pain in front of her. The clock leaves the moon and comes forward, holding Gu Qianyi. The mother and daughter meet again after a long separation, happy and worried. Gu Chongming and Gu Fengyu look at the mother and daughter in front of them and shake their heads helplessly. When his eyes fell on Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, a flash of light flashed, and at the same time a lot of speculation sprouted. "Well, mother, my sister has just come back. She''s tired all the way. Can''t you let her stand at the door? And you''re not in good health. It''s windy outside. Let''s go inside. " "That''s what it''s like to stand here and go into the house," Gu Chongming said to the mother and son after taking a look at the people around the house. Gu Qianyi and Gu Fengyu, each supporting Zhong Liyue, walk into the hall. Gu Qianyi solemnly pulls a pair of his children to kneel in front of Gu Chongming and Zhong Liyue. "Yi Er, what are you doing? Get up. " In fact, Gu Qianyi is worried that they can''t accept Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, and this kneeling is for the sake of the predecessor. "Father, mother, according to the son unfilial, let two old for daughter worry about." "Yi''er, silly girl, what''s the family doing. We are your parents. "Zhong Liyue raises Gu Qianyi, but his eyes stop at Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling. Gu Qianyi naturally saw it and immediately said to his baby, "ruoyou, ling''er doesn''t kowtow to her grandparents.".Gu Chongming was just guessing whether they were Yier''s children. At this time, he was glad to hear Yier say so. The two children were smart and smart at first sight, and everyone loved them. "Ruoyou (ling''er) has met his grandfather and grandmother.". Gu Chongming came forward and held the two children in his arms. He said to Zhong Liyue, "yue''er, I didn''t expect that we would live the life of Han Yi and sun so soon. Ha ha ha...". Hearty laughter reverberated in the hall. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, however, broke away from Gu Chongming''s arms. "Grandfather and grandmother, please wait a moment," he said, taking their small package from jin''er''s hand and taking out some things wrapped in red paper. The brother and sister handed some to Gu Chongming and Zhong Liyue and said, "this is the red envelope that ling''er and his brother prepared for their grandparents. Mommy said that they would give a gift for their first meeting." In addition to Gu Chongming and Zhong Liyue, other people are also declining, even Gu Fengyu has a share. They were all holding the red envelope. Their faces were a little embarrassed. After they opened it, they were even more messy. They were silver tickets with different denominations. Is the child rich? Everyone thought of it. Gu Qianyi is very speechless, which has the younger generation to give the elder the meeting gift, sends the red envelope. She did not expect that they would do so. According to their temperament, it must have been premeditated. It''s Zhong Liyue''s quick reaction. She takes out two pieces of red blood jade from her body and presents them to her brother and sister. It''s specially prepared for yu''er and Yi''er''s children. I didn''t expect to use them so soon. Seeing the two little people in front of her, Zhong Liyue''s love comes from the heart. Seeing this, even though Song Shi and Gu Moya didn''t want to, they had to order someone to take two jade wishful and a pair of jade bracelets as gifts for their brother and sister. Think of this, Gu Moya a burst of pain, but the mother left her dowry, so white to the two kids, really irritating. Gu Qianyi has read the expressions of the people in the room. It''s gratifying to see that Zhong Liyue and Gu Chongming really like these two children. After all, no matter how good they are to her, it''s also because of their predecessors. If they can''t accept ruoyou and ling''er, she would rather give up the family. For Gu Qianyi, children are her closest people in the world. Brother and sister, but quietly and Gu shallow according to the eyes, eyes flashed a shrewd and a proud. Gu shallow according to picked pick eyebrow, know they are not so generous. After the conversation, Zhong Liyue is tired. Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to stay here much, so he takes Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to send Zhong Liyue back to her room. Arrange Zhong Liyue to sleep. Gu Qianyi leads Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister out of the room. There is a trace of worry in her eyes. Sure enough, she is right. Her mother is poisoned. "Mommy, grandma, she''s poisoned, but Mommy can rest assured that this kind of poison cream can be cured." "Really, baby?" Gu Qianyi was a little excited, but then she understood when she thought about it. Her medical skills are very good, but she is not good at detoxification. She was relieved to hear her daughter say that. She absolutely believed that her child had this ability. After all, she and ruoyou have been dealing with all kinds of poisons every day in the past few years. I think it''s hard for them. It''s thanks to old man mo. But in this case, we can''t worry. She has to find out the person who poisoned. Chapter 13 Gu Qianyi back to the general''s house soon spread, mozicheng heard, with a personal bodyguard shijianshi book went to the general''s house, in fact, mozicheng also don''t know why he will be like this, clearly they have no relationship, but he can''t help but think of the day he met that person, there is a kind of impulse to see her. In the palace of Zixuan, Mo gradually leaves. After listening to Mo Qiu''s report, he sighs that he doesn''t pay attention to the Royal honors. He just hopes that his younger brother can be happy. These years, without the support of his younger brother, he would not have developed Zixuan into the strongest country in the Three Kingdoms so soon. Half of Zixuan''s prosperity is paid by the Bu family''s military. He can''t be ungrateful to the Bu family. General Gu has been dutiful to Zixuan these years. His only son has also gone to the military camp, but his most precious daughter is... He has found out what happened in those years. He knows that the emperor''s younger brother has hurt his daughter, but it''s the emperor''s housework, and it''s inconvenient for him to interfere , Mo gradually from want or let people pass oral instruction Mo Zi Cheng into the palace, oneself personally ask his opinion. "Mo Qiu, go to Mo Wang Fu and announce Mo Wang Ye to enter the palace." Mo gradually leaves and orders the bodyguard beside him. "The minister obeyed the order.". Looking at the far away figure of Mo Qiu, Mo gradually leaves and ponders. On the other hand, because Zhong Liyue''s poison is complex, colorless and tasteless, the poisoned person is no different from the infected person. If she is not an expert in the poison, she can''t see it at all, and the detoxification process is also quite complex. Ruoyou and ling''er are taught by old man mo. Gu Qianyi believes that they can cure her mother, but she has to go out and buy the medicine herself. After purchasing the necessary medicinal materials, Gu Qianyi turns around and goes to the happy building. On the one hand, she wants to see how her baby daughter''s business is. On the other hand, she is really hungry after a busy morning. When she saw the crowded scene of the happy building, she couldn''t help but say that the business was too good. It seems that I still underestimate my family''s treasure. The well-trained sophomore came and took care of him: "how many are you?" Second, they don''t know Gu''s identity and think she is just an ordinary guest. "I''m the only one, can the second brother arrange an elegant room for me?" Gu Qianyi looked around for a week and frowned. "Objective, I''m sorry, our elegant room is full." looking at the extraordinary and polite guest in front of us, Xiao Er apologized. When Gu Qianyi was struggling, the door of the private room on the second floor opened. A man dressed as an entourage hugged Gu Qianyi and said, "if you don''t mind, my master is willing to share a private room with him.". "Thank you very much," Gu said. He went straight up to the second floor. He was dressed in men''s clothes, white robes, with a jasper hairpin on his head. His eyes were bright and beautiful. His Obsidian eyes were shining in the sun. Even if he was used to seeing his own son, he could not help but be absent-minded. Gu shallow according to see this uncomfortable smile. When the attendant entered the private room, he saw a man in white standing by the window. Gu Qianyi was a little absent-minded and sighed that there were such elegant and refined people in the world! He was white as snow, elegant temperament, like the moon in the sky, emitting a gentle light, not as handsome as a mortal, and his expression also had a kind of aloofness and calm. I don''t know if the immortal above nine days is also like this? The man looked back and saw Gu Qianyi''s stupefied appearance. He couldn''t help chuckling. Gu Qianyi knew that he had lost his manners and couldn''t help feeling embarrassed. Nangong Yichen always hates people staring at him like this, but he is not angry when he sees this man''s charming and lovely appearance, and he is clearly a man in front of him. Why does he use charming and lovely to describe it? Nangong Yichen feels funny for a moment. "But you don''t feel hungry when you look at me?" Nangong Yichen is in a good mood and Gu Qianyi jokes. "Well Er... " Gu Qianyi is not so embarrassed just now. Back to God, he said frankly, "everyone has a love for beauty. The young master looks like a man of heaven. I look at him more because I appreciate him. Why be stingy?" "Ha ha Yi Chen is the first time to hear people praise me like this. " The man in White said with a smile, but I don''t know that his smile flashed Gu Qianyi''s eyes. It''s so beautiful. Gu has no resistance to beautiful things. "Young master, young master?" Hearing the cry, Gu Qianyi revived and looked at the man in white with doubts. Please sit down, young master. "Oh Oh... " "Tea, please..." "Thank you..." Gu Qianyi took a sip of tea and calmed down. He was annoyed that he was a flower maniac and lost his face. Nangong Yichen quietly looks at him, tangled appearance, heart way this person is too interesting. I just don''t know whether he is struggling with his identity or his appearance. Gu shallow according to abruptly raise head, just she hears him say his name is Yi Chen, South Temple Yi Chen? Isn''t that the owner of the villa on the other side? It is said that Nangong Yichen, the leader of the other bank villa, was shut up because of his wife''s death. He once defeated the seven evils of Tianshan Mountain with a silver flute and became famous in the world. Ordinary scholars dress up as "scholars with silver flute". He is good at swordsmanship. It is said that he once created a set of "swordsmanship on the other side", but he has never appeared in the world.Gu Qianyi had heard about Nangong Yichen before. She thought that Nangong Yichen was just a sentimental man. But never thought that Nangong Yichen was so handsome, like a relegated immortal. Because of the death of Nangong Yichen''s wife, he doesn''t like to walk around the world, and he basically doesn''t see guests behind closed doors. As for the right and wrong in the world, I don''t care. Gu Qianyi''s feelings for Nangong Yichen are quite acceptable. Acquaintance is not only fate, but also the person in front of him. Then two people then talk, for the identity of Nangong Yichen, she didn''t mention a word, maybe just don''t want to touch the pain in the man''s heart. "What do you call brother?" "Just call me Xuanwen." Gu Qian was inconvenient to tell him his true identity, so he had to report ah Wen''s name. "Brother Xuan, please" "brother Nangong, please" had enough wine and food, and they had a good talk. "A thousand cups of wine are few for a confidant, please Nangong brother." in his previous life, Gu Qianyi was very good at drinking. After his rebirth, the days were calm, and Gu Qianyi''s drinking capacity increased greatly. Besides, the general''s house is already in a hurry. The people in the general''s house are very surprised at the sudden visit of Mo Zi Cheng, but the eldest lady is not in the house now, and even her servant girl doesn''t know where she has gone. In the hall, Gu Chongming sat on the side seat, a little worried, looking at Mo Zicheng in the main seat. He didn''t know in his heart, so he didn''t know if he was coming for Yier. Gu Moya hears that king moye has come to the general''s house, dressed up in fancy clothes. Gu Chongming frowns at Gu Moya, but it''s hard to speak. And Mo Zi Cheng smell a strong fragrance, is not happy, he never thought, he came in person, Gu Qianyi unexpectedly not in, in the heart a burst of irritability. "Lord, when ya''er heard that you were here, she made some snacks specially for you to taste.". Mo Zi Cheng looks up and looks at the woman in front of her. Her powder clothes look like a butterfly. Her makeup is in a mess, and there are bursts of pungent fragrance. She is disgusted. Because of general Gu''s bad face, it directly hurts Gu Mo Ya''s face. "Put it down" "my Lord, you can eat it while it''s hot, but it''s not delicious when it''s cold.". Gu Mo Ya says without consciousness, in the heart is doing princess dream. "Ya''er, you step down" Gu Chongming looks at Mo Zi Cheng who is about to get angry and says quickly. Gu Moya is not willing to go out, and her heart is even more angry. The Lord of Mo is her. Gu Qianyi, who is that bitch? The flowers in the garden are devastated by her. The intimate servant girl Ning''er stands aside in fear and tries to reduce her sense of existence. Chapter 14 "I''m so angry, I''m so angry, it''s all the damned Gu Qianyi, it''s all because of her," Gu Moya said bitterly. If Gu Qianyi was here, she would sigh who she was provoking? They''re all shot when they lie down. "Ning''er" a roar, Ning''er back to God, quickly ran to Gu Mo ya. "Miss, what can I do for you" "the two children who live in yanyige are the children of Gu Qianyi''s humble life." Gu Mo Ya asked. "Yes" Ning''er knows that her young lady is calculating again, but she doesn''t dare to say anything more. She doesn''t have so much life. I remember last year, because jing''er accidentally made her angry, she watched her sister with her own eyes and was killed by her. "Ning''er, go and help me with something," Gu Moya motioned Ning''er to put her ear out. Master and servant, biting their ears. It''s past noon, but Gu Qianyi hasn''t come back. The atmosphere in the hall is quiet and strange. Gu Chongming is carefully waiting on the God in front of him. He can''t figure out why he came to the general''s residence? Do you know that Yi''er is back? Gu Chongming is very angry with Mo Zicheng. Her daughter knows that she has been a little bit weak before, but no matter what, she won''t do anything to disgrace the family. He even looks at the truth of Mo Wang Ye. Everyone knows that there is something strange about it, but the Wang Ye gives up his daughter without saying a word. It''s not because he''s the Lord himself, and he doesn''t dare to fight with him. It''s just because the blood of Bu family''s loyalty to the monarch and serving the country makes Gu Chongming not do so. If today he''s looking for Yi''er''s trouble, don''t blame him. Gu Chongming stood aside, but in his heart he was thinking. Looking at the man on the throne''s face becoming more and more heavy, Gu Chongming was worried. He was afraid that the man would spread his anger on Yi''er. At this time, a bodyguard came in and informed the housekeeper of King Bumo to come to find him. Qiu ran, the housekeeper of King Mo''s house, walked into the hall and gave Gu Chongming a little salute. Then he went to mozicheng and said to him, "Lord, Qiu''s bodyguard has come to announce that you will enter the palace." "What do you mean?" Mo Zi Cheng asked lazily. "This slave doesn''t know," Qiu ran said respectfully. Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t think much about it either. His brother must have something to discuss with him when he comes to him. Over the years, they have been getting along with each other like this. The only thing he cherishes is the most precious family relationship in the royal family. "General, I have something to do today. I''ll visit you another day." After that, he gets up and gets into the carriage of King Mo''s mansion. He looks at Mo Zicheng''s Royal spirit and inherent nobility. To tell the truth, Gu Chongming still appreciates Mo Zicheng, but he has hurt his precious daughter. He can''t forgive him. In his life, except for the relationship between monarch and minister, he won''t accept anything else. When Gu Qianyi returned to the general''s house, it was already evening. She and Nangong Yichen were so congenial that she couldn''t help chatting for a while. Jin''er stands at the door and looks up. Gu Qianyi''s heart warms up. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s figure, jin''er comes forward to help her. A gust of wine comes from the shop. Jin''er knows that her young lady must have been drinking. She has no choice but to be greedy. But what jin''er doesn''t know is that Gu Qianyi is completely for Xuanwen''s sake. Whenever the deep missing comes, Gu Qianyi will choose to use wine to anesthetize himself. The two people who originally loved each other are separated from each other, and the pain is deep into the bone marrow. Jin''er helps Gu Qianyi into the room. She takes hot water to wash and change clothes for her. Yi''er sees that her young lady is drinking again from the moment she enters the room. She goes to the kitchen to make a wake-up drink. When Gu Chongming comes, Gu Qianyi has fallen asleep, and he doesn''t say anything more. He just tells jin''er to take good care of him. The Imperial Palace Mo Zicheng sits on the chair in the imperial study and looks at his brother who is reading the memorial. Mo gradually left, down the last stroke, raised his head, looking at his brother with a smile, smile really, very warm. "Brother Huang, I heard that Gu Qianyi has returned to the general''s house?" "Yes, the day before yesterday has returned to the general''s house." Mo Zi Cheng knows that his brother is as good as the fox. Does he know this? But it didn''t point out, but answered him according to his meaning. "What''s your plan about Miss Bu?" "If you go back to the emperor''s brother, since my brother has given her up, he will definitely not have anything to do with her. Then she has nothing to do with me." Mo Zi Cheng thought of a flash of anger in the eyes of the woman she saw in the moon Pavilion, but he quickly hid it. "Oh, well, that''s what you want." Mo gradually from a sigh, relieved to say. "Thank you brother" Mo Zi Cheng said sincerely. "My brother, don''t be polite." Mo gradually left with a smile. Since ancient times, the royal family had no family relationship. In their generation, there were only two brothers. Naturally, the feelings of a mother compatriots were good. Their brothers had been in harmony since childhood. After he inherited the throne, the feelings of the emperor and his brother were still the same, and they also helped him wholeheartedly. Mo Zicheng was a part of Mo gradually''s centrifugation. "Well, it''s late, you go back and have a rest." Mo gradually left, and his words were full of concern for the only brother. "Yes, my younger brother is leaving.".Early the next morning, Gu Qianyi woke up and opened his eyes. Jin''er had already brought in hot water. Naturally, the people who had been with Gu Qianyi knew the habit of their own young lady. While washing the towel to wipe Gu Qianyi''s face, they said: "Miss, the Lord of Mo has sent someone to come, and is waiting in the hall now? The general told you to go after you had packed up. After being with Gu Qianyi for a long time, they all know the temperament of their masters. They are also very casual in front of her, saying whatever they think. Gu Qianyi also likes them to be so kind and casual. "Well, do you know why?" "It''s not clear. The housekeeper didn''t even talk to the general. He only said that he wanted the young lady to go.". "Know, if you and Ling Er can ever get up?" "I think this meeting has already started. Yi''er has gone to see it. There are Nanyin and Dongni in it. Don''t worry, miss." "Well, go to dinner, and meet the housekeeper later." While talking, jin''er has already set up her hair for Gu Qianyi. Looking at the delicate looking woman in the mirror, jin''er is fascinated. Gu Qianyi looks at the brocade son of hair flower crazy for a while funny, this wench what all good is too flower crazy. Chapter 15 Qiuran, the housekeeper of Mo palace, is sitting in the living room. She drinks one cup of tea after another, but she doesn''t come out. In qiuran''s impression, the princess is a good friend and treats her servants very well. Unfortunately, she is a little weak. Ah... But she doesn''t want to have such a thing later. Even if he believes that the princess is innocent, it can''t change anything. Qiuran touched the things in the sleeve, thinking about how to reduce the damage to the princess after meeting her. Qiuran is thinking about it, the announcement outside the door rings "miss is coming"! "Old slave Qiu ran, see Miss Wang..." Seeing the figure coming, qiuran quickly gets up from his seat and takes a few steps forward to salute Gu Qianyi. Originally, he wanted to call the princess, but later he changed his mouth when he thought it was inappropriate. The housekeeper is so polite. Please get up. Gu Qianyi''s cold voice sounded above qiuran. When did the princess become so indifferent? When he was in the palace, the housekeeper took care of Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi was always gentle and respectful to him, and he had never been so silent. "Take a seat, housekeeper Qiu." Gu Qianyi goes to the throne and says to qiuran. "Miss Xie" originally as qiuran did not have to be so polite to Gu Qianyi, just because qiuran thought Gu Qianyi was their princess, so she respected him. "Someone to serve tea" "yes, Miss" "I don''t know what housekeeper Qiu is doing here this time?" Gu shallow in accordance with a sip of tea, put down the cup light asked. Qiuran felt Gu Qianyi''s change and was surprised. She looked at Gu Qianyi quietly. She saw that the person in front of her was wearing a light green plain dress, which was as long as the ground, without any pattern. She only had a few half opened oleanders embroidered with red silk thread on the cuff, a small sachet and a sapphire necklace, which made her look more beautiful Her body is like a willow, which is full of the delicacy of a flying swallow facing the wind. The hair style is also fresh and simple, but the bangs are scattered neatly at will, and the hair on the forehead seems to be obliquely separated. Then the white jade eight tooth comb is fluffy and loosely pulled behind the head, with two broken bead hairpins inserted, and a little silver fringes. When the head is gently placed, it brings out a touch of natural beauty of new Lotus after the rain, and a pair of glazed eyes are calm. Is such a woman really a former princess? Miss such a woman, the Lord will regret. "This... This..." the autumn ran thought of these in the heart hesitated, but the king''s order also can''t disobey, ruthless, took out the thing in the sleeve to hand brocade son. "It''s a letter of suspension!" Gu Qianyi casually plays with the letter of divorce in his hands. Gu Qianyi feels funny. This Mo Zi Cheng is too funny. As soon as he comes back, he can''t wait for someone to send her the letter of divorce. Do you want to see her joke? She''s going to be so cheap on him? How can it be? Although the death of his predecessor has nothing to do with him, Gu Qianyi hates him for his right and wrong. Even if he has the same face as ah Wen, he is not ah Wen. Her Arvin won''t do that to her. "Is... Is..." autumn ran see Gu shallow according to no sad appearance, think she is pretending to be strong, in the heart is to cherish the poor princess, also dare not say anything. "Housekeeper Qiu, please go back and tell your Lord that he will either leave or let me leave him. I don''t accept the divorce. If the Lord really wants to get rid of me, he can leave. Otherwise, I can write a divorce to him. I''ve never been the only one who doesn''t want others, and it''s not up to anyone who doesn''t want me. ". Gu Qianyi''s arrogant and uninhibited words scared everyone present. No one thought that Gu Qianyi would say that. Even Qiu Ran''s words of comfort were scared back by her. Isn''t this young lady mad with anger? Jin''er and Yi''er are even more ashamed. They didn''t expect the master to be so strong, but they are also very quick. There are trees in their hearts! They have long despised Mo Zi Cheng, who let him treat his master like this? "Don''t... Don''t... Don''t you? This... This is not suitable... Is it suitable? "Qiuran said incoherently. "What''s wrong? Why can''t I divorce him if he can? " Gu Qianyi asked in a calm way. "Please take my words to King Mo and let him think about it. I''ll see you in the happy building in three days.". "This... This... This..." qiuran didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect that the gentle and virtuous princess had become so vulgar. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? "Come back, housekeeper. Shallow according to have other things to do excuse me "autumn ran see Gu shallow according to a little not sad, in the heart is very don''t understand, the general woman received the divorce is not all want to die? Why didn''t the princess cry at all? Also threatened to leave the Lord, looking at the far back, autumn ran mind become complicated. Yan Yige GU Qianyi returns to Yan Yige, and Gu Ruoling''s brother and sister pounce on her. The mother and son are enjoying themselves. "Too hateful, it''s hateful," Nanyin angrily came in and said. They turned their eyes to her. Seeing that the master was here, they knew they were impolite. "Nanyin met Miss", after arriving at the general''s house, everyone consciously changed the name to miss."Miss, that second miss is so hateful.". "Oh? How did she provoke our Nanyin? " Gu shallow according to play cruel ask a way. "Miss, you still have the mind to tease your maidservant. Don''t you see what the second miss has done?" Nanyin said angrily. "What do you say?" "The maid just went out to buy some materials to make clothes for the young master and the young lady. After the Mid Autumn Festival, the weather will start to get cold. I''d better be ready early." Gu Qianyi thinks so. It has to be said that Nanyin is a top fashion designer. Since she was with Gu Qianyi, all their clothes come from her hands and will always be unique. Sometimes she will design some and sell them in the store, but the astonishing price makes the ladies in the city flock to them. "Miss, do you know what I heard outside? They say miss... "Just want to say, but suddenly realized that the little master is still here, eyes to Gu shallow according to a sign, Gu shallow according to nod intimately to two baby said:" Ling baby, you and brother go to yubingyuan with grandmother? " "Well, good mother" Gu Qianyi tells Dongni to take her brother and sister to yubingyuan. "Well, Nanyin girl, what did you hear?" "Miss, they said... Miss, don''t be angry after you hear it, and you can''t punish me, so I said," Nanyin seems to think of what team Gu Qianyi said. "Well, you Nanyin girl, you should talk about the terms with me. Well, I''m not angry and I won''t punish you. Should I rest assured this time?" Gu Qianyi was amused by Nanyin and promised with a smile. "They said, they said that you are shameless and elope with others, but now you dare to take other people''s wild seeds back to the general''s house." After listening, everyone''s face is cold, Gu Qianyi''s heart is also a burst of anger, the only scale in this life is her child. Dare to take her baby, she would like to know who live so impatient. "What does that have to do with the second young lady?" Gu Qianyi held back his anger and asked. Nanyin continued: "later, the maid went to check this matter. Unexpectedly, the person who had been walking around the rumor was Ning''er beside the second young lady. Ning''er is a servant girl. If no one instructs her, how can she be so brave? I didn''t expect the second lady to be so bad. " "Anyone who dares to hurt me, I will make her pay for it." Gu Qianyi''s cold voice rings in Nanyin''s ear. "Miss, do you want me to teach miss two a lesson"? "Nanyin, don''t worry. I''ve been in the general''s house for a long time and taught her a lot of lessons. I''m more willing to attack her step by step until I can''t stand up any more. If you dare to say something about my baby, you have to be able to bear the consequences. " Gu Qianyi said quietly, his beautiful face was very cold. People could not help shivering and looked up at the weather. How could it be so cold? Chapter 16 Mo Wang''s house, Zhou you Ruo that Gu Qianyi has returned to the general''s house, abnormal anger, keep falling things, gas tremble all over. "Xiaojiao, is Gu Qianyi really back?" "Yes, there are rumors all over the street now. The eldest lady of the general''s mansion returns to the general''s mansion with other people''s wild seeds." The girl called Xiaojiao answered indifferently. "What? She''s still with the baby? " Zhou youruo exclaimed that what happened in those years was planned by her. Gu Qianyi had no other man at all. Didn''t she not only die, but even the one in her stomach? Michelle, that bitch is useless and useless. Thinking of this, I can''t help but worry. If Gu Qianyi comes back with her children, not only can she not sit in the position of princess, but if the prince knows what happened in those years, he will surely stop himself. "Mr. Wang, what''s the situation now?" Zhou youruo asked in the dark. "If you go back to the princess, in the morning, the prince sent the autumn housekeeper to the general''s house, and now he is in the study.". A man in black came out of the dark and answered coldly. Listen, it''s a man. Xiaojiao doesn''t feel surprised about this. She knows about her master''s son''s raising secret guard. Seeing that the master had something to order, she stepped back to the door consciously. Zhou youruo''s sharp voice rang out in the room: "what, the LORD sent the autumn housekeeper to the general''s house? What are you doing at the general''s house? Did he know? "I don''t know what happened in those years, but I''ve sent Mr. Zhou Feng to check it.". "My brother? Does the Lord know the rumors now? " "The Lord doesn''t know the rumors. They came from the general''s house. The time was yesterday when the Lord entered the palace." dark Wei replied coldly. "Did you find out who did it? I''m so angry. " Then he broke a valuable vase. "Gu Mo Ya". "What? It''s that stupid woman, but it''s OK. Gu Moya is a fool who wants to marry Wang Ye. When she cleans up Gu Qianyi, I''m cleaning up her. ". Zhou youruo said with a distorted face. "Fengxing, you should send someone to keep an eye on the Lord. When you come back, you should inform me to try your best to prevent rumors from spreading into the palace. Don''t let the Lord know about that bitch and the child. In addition, you send someone to stare at Gu Qianyi, if you have a chance to kill Gu Qianyi that slut for me, "he said and did a neck wiping action. "Obeying" is still popular and indifferent. Ready to turn and leave, Zhou youruo called "wait a minute.". "The master still has orders"? "Don''t let go of the small ones.". Zhou you said ruthlessly. "I know" is very popular. As a killer for so many years, what kind of woman has not been seen. If this woman had not been kind to him, he would have killed her. When the fashion leaves quietly, Zhou youruo is lost in meditation. In the study mozicheng recalled all kinds of things he had done with Gu Qianyi these days. Since that day, he wanted to see her again. If he knew she was his own princess at that time, maybe he would bring her back. Her voice was so beautiful that he could not help sinking. Thinking about it, Mozi Cheng can''t help thinking about it. Now, he has given her up. Thinking about it, he is very angry about what happened in those years. Although he doesn''t like Gu Qianyi, her stomach is his child. If she is alive, she should be five years old now. That woman''s child should be very beautiful. Chapter 17 Chapter 16 concubine punished (2) the more mozicheng thinks about it, the more angry she is. The woman in his palace is really more and more daring. She dares to be so lawless in his palace. "Prince Zhou''s concubine is here," the sword came in to report. "Let her in" that year, Zhou Feng did not tell him that Zhou youruo also participated, Mo Zi Cheng did not know. The graceful voice of "see the Lord" is very moving. The woman''s skin is as delicate as jade, soft as greasy, cherry mouth is red, delicate as a drop. Light pink brocade wrapped around the chest, silver Jasmine bracted, double breasted, sleeve vibrating, waist closing silk Luo skirt Palace Dress, embroidered with light pink peony on the cuff, more noble, silver thread hook out a few auspicious clouds, the hem is a row of green sea water cloud map. The white gold jade pendant is a little charming with a bow tied on it. The moon Satin Embroidered Magnolia flying butterfly cloak. White and light pink mixed Weidi brocade skirt, white peony smoke Luo soft yarn. Her hair was tied with a princess hairpin, twelve crystal hairpins were inserted on it, and a pure lily was pinned on it. Silver Butterfly Earrings, red gold wreaths, pearl necklaces and emerald bracelets. Just cold face, although only light makeup, but still beautiful, beautiful, a pair of embroidered eyebrows, eyes full of affection, to language is also shy looking at Mo Zi Cheng. If the wind help Liu''s appearance, let him very like and pity. If Gu Qianyi can do the same, maybe he can take him back instead of giving her a letter of divorce. Mo Zi Cheng shakes his head and doesn''t understand why he always compares them with Gu Qian. "You''er, get up" Mo Zi Cheng reaches out and pulls Zhou you Ruo. After all, this is the woman he has always loved. If he had not been forced to marry Gu Qianyi, then his princess would be the person in front of him. Although you''er has always said that he doesn''t care about his position as princess, as a man, he should give his beloved the best. "Lord, you are guarding the border. You haven''t returned for five years. You''ve been worrying about the LORD every day for the past few years. You''ve been praying for God to let you come back safely every day. I think God has heard you. Lord... You miss you so much." With that, she threw herself into mozicheng''s arms and began to cry. She was weak and stubborn. Mozicheng cherished the beauty in her arms, full of pity and comfort. Wenyan mozicheng feels guilty. He has been busy with politics these days, and most of the time he has been resting in his study. So far, he has never been to youer''s room. He has wronged her. "You don''t cry. I''m not here with you! It''s my fault, you son Mo Zi Cheng gently wipes her tears for Zhou you Ruo and kisses her forehead. The person in front of him softens a man''s hard heart and turns into a spring flowing through all his blood and soul. "If you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband"! Mo Zi Cheng said affectionately. "Wang Ye" Zhou you rushes shyly into Mo Zi Cheng''s arms. "Wang Ye..." Zhou youruo wants to talk and stops. "Well?" Mo Zi Cheng looks at her and asks her to continue. "In fact, the princess''s sister was framed. It was Mrs. Xue who hurt her when she saw that she was pregnant. You''er is just a weak woman, and she learned about it by accident afterwards. She wanted to wait for the prince to come back and tell the truth. But the prince is angry, and the princess''s sister is missing. " With that, Zhou youruo began to cry. Michelle can''t blame me. If it wasn''t for your disadvantageous work, I would not mind letting you live a little longer. Now if you don''t die, it''s always in my heart. Chapter 18 Mrs. snow? Michelle? Mo Zi Cheng doubts to think, Michelle is a local official sent, Mo Zi Cheng see her beautiful, sensible left. Since ancient times, heroes love beautiful people, not to mention men with three wives and four concubines. That year''s matter, Mo Zi Cheng naturally found out, Zhou you if not wrong, today, Zhou Feng will send information, find out all the things that year, but he has not had time to deal with. "You don''t cry. It''s not your fault. You are so kind. That Michelle is so hateful that she dares to hurt the king''s children. " Mo Zi Cheng dries her tears. "Now, when the prince returns, you''er hears that the princess''s elder sister has also returned to the general''s house, and you''er has nothing to worry about. Go and get my sister back. Mo Zi embraces Zhou youruo intimately, "You''er, it''s OK. I''ll take care of it." "Come and bring Mrs. snow to the king." After a while, Shijian leads Michelle to listen to Yuxuan, "I''ve seen the prince and the side concubine''s sister." Michelle looks up and sees Zhou youruo nestling in Mozi''s arms. She feels jealous. Mo Zi Cheng also don''t let Mi Xue get up, self-care and Zhou you if you thick I thick eating grapes. Michelle knelt for a while to see Mo Zi Cheng did not let her up meaning, carefully asked "I do not know the prince and side princess sister called concubine body what''s the matter?" "What side concubine? From now on, you''er is the only princess of the king. " Mo Zi Cheng said seriously. When Zhou youruo heard the speech, he was very happy. Excited to faint, she finally got what she wanted, finally got it. Mo Zi Cheng looks at her happy and weeping appearance, one smile back, gently across her, kiss her forehead. "My Lord, you''er is grateful for your love, but you''er doesn''t care about her fame. What''s more, how can you occupy the position of the princess''s sister now that her sister is back.". Zhou you if suppresses in the heart joy to refuse a way. "The king has retired Gu Qianyi, and the divorce letter has been sent to him by the autumn housekeeper." Mozi looks at Zhou youruo with deep affection, "You''er, from now on, you will be the hostess of Mozi''s house, my princess.". "Wang Ye" Zhou youruo changed his voice and buried his head in mozicheng''s arms. When he heard what mozicheng said, he was even more happy. He was moved to say to mozicheng: "you are so nice to you son"! Michelle is very jealous, Mo Zi Cheng looks at her twisted face, a burst of disgust. He said to Zhou youruo, "you son, I''ll leave it to you.". "Lord, you''er... You''er can''t bear such a heavy responsibility. You''er can''t do it. After all, they are all sisters." Zhou you Ruo was very happy, but had to politely refuse. "Ah, you''er, you are so kind. How can I trust to give you the palace?" Mo Zi Cheng''s heart is gratified, but also full of worry. How can such a kind woman cope with the infighting in the palace. "Don''t be angry, Lord. You can do whatever you want." Zhou you Ruo said calmly. "Fool, how can I be angry with you?" Mo Zi Cheng said with a smile. "If the Lord is not angry, you''er is most afraid that the Lord is not happy." At the beginning, she was worried that the LORD would deal with it by himself, and the slut Michelle would say something. Now, she wanted to get rid of the slut Michelle for a long time. She never liked people who were prettier than her to threaten her. "Michelle, do you know sin?" Zhou you if sullen ground asks a way. Chapter 19 "Michelle doesn''t know what crime she committed." Michelle is a proud woman though she has a low status. "If you poison the princess and kill the prince''s son, you should be punished." The daughter of a small family can''t stand the trouble. As soon as Zhou youruo''s words are exported, Michelle shivers in her heart, and a trace of panic flashes across her face. Mozi Cheng looks in her eyes and believes Zhou youruo''s words. "Lord, Michelle didn''t poison the princess, princess, you can''t say wrong to Xueer! Ask the Lord to make the decision for Xueer! Mi Xue prays to Mo Zi Cheng. "No?" Zhou you if carelessly said. "Then look who she is"? Michelle follows the direction of Zhou youruo''s fingers, and sees two bodyguards coming in with a woman dressed in simple clothes. Michelle is shocked to see that woman. "Ghosts... There are ghosts... There are ghosts here..." Michelle cried with her head in her arms. Seeing Michelle''s appearance, Zhou youruo despises her. This Qing''er is Michelle''s servant girl. Five years ago, the people around Zhou youruo accidentally found that Qing''er was in the well and sent someone to pick her up. Unexpectedly, her life came to an end. If Zhou youruo didn''t mind having such a chess piece, she would have expected today. The woman named Qing''er said bitterly when she saw Michelle: "Madam Xue, you are so cruel. You are so loyal to me. I hate you so much! "Then she knelt down to mozicheng, kowtowed her head and said," Lord, the maidservant was the rough servant girl in the yard of Lady Xue. Seeing that the maidservant was clever, lady Xue stayed with her. Later, when Lady Xue knew that the princess was pregnant, she had a heart of cruelty, and even let the maidservant "quit Acacia" in the food of the princess. " Mo Zi Chengwen speech all over a shock, that woman actually in the ring Acacia!! Mo Zi Cheng can''t imagine how Gu Qianyi survived. Due to the presence of Zhou youruo, Mo Zi Cheng is not easy to study. Qing''er continued: "after it was finished, Mrs. Xue was afraid that it would be revealed in the future. After she found someone to insult me, she threw me into the well water in the back garden of the palace. If it wasn''t for the present princess, she would have been a pile of dead bones.". Zhou youruo sees that Qing''er has finished, and stirs up a fire on one side, "Lord, you''er only knew that when she rescued Qing''er, lady Xue was so vicious, so she left Qing''er in my yard, thinking of waiting for the Lord to come back and get justice for Bu''s sister.". "It''s really hard for you" Mo Zi Cheng caresses Zhou youruo''s face and is very pleased. I''ll leave it to you. Mo Zi Cheng is a little complicated at this time. He didn''t expect that the woman in his backyard was so vicious. "Come on, drag it out for me and drive it out of the palace. As for Qing''er, you have poisoned the princess, but I think you have been instructed and corrected. The real murderer should be expelled from the palace. You do it yourself. " Zhou youruo wanted to kill Michelle in one fell swoop, but because Mo Zicheng is here, it''s worth a heavy crime and a light punishment. But for Michelle, expulsion from the palace is already a heavy punishment. She''s a daughter of a small family with no background. After being expelled from the palace, who dares to accept her. What''s more, she also let out a Qing''er who wanted to eat her meat and drink her blood. "Lord, I''m wronged. Zhou youruo asked me to do everything." "Michelle, I don''t know how to repent when I''m dying. You are so kind. How can you tell you to harm the king''s children? The crime of framing the princess is more serious. " Mo Zi Cheng looks at Zhou youruo with tenderness, and dismisses Mi Xue. "Not yet" "Lord..." "Lord I was ordered. " "Lord Spare my life Wang Ye... " "Ah Lord, please forgive me... " Mo Zi Cheng turns a deaf ear to the voice outside the door. "Lord, but I''m tired. Will you let you have a rest?" "You er, you are still understanding. It''s too kind. What Michelle committed was a capital crime, but you saved her life by driving her out of the house. " Mo Zi said clearly. "Lord, you can see that you can''t bear to... Please punish me.". Zhou youruo said and knelt down. "Fool, the king will punish you well..." Said to kiss last week''s lips, Zhou you if some flattered, but eager to respond to him? Until they were out of breath, Mo Zi Cheng picked up Zhou you Ruo and said, "what a fool! How can I punish you? Now I just want to hurt you, my you''er." Then he turned and went to the inner room. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister watched the play all day. In the morning, they heard that mozicheng had gone to the general''s house yesterday. Unfortunately, when they knew, mozicheng had already left. So he took his sister with him to visit here, but he didn''t want to see the play after play, but he was disgusted to the extreme. Chapter 20 On this day, Gu Qian led his baby to go shopping on the street on a whim. The mother and son haggled the price crazily, carrying big and small bags of things. The group was very eye-catching. They all looked at a gorgeous woman with two lovely dolls, holding things higher than her own body, and no servant girl. They were full of sympathy and pity. Where do they know that this is the common joy of mother and son, nothing is more happy than holding their own hard-earned things. Mother and son didn''t find that they were followed by a pair of evil eyes. At the same time, they were also followed by a cold look. They were shopping in various shops. After being swept by them, the shop owners pitied Bala and looked at the mother and son who had gone away. There was a pain in their flesh, just because their bargaining skills were too strong, which absolutely made them jump The price of the building. When Gu Qianyi feels that something is wrong, Song Jianhua has already appeared in front of them with someone. He looks at Gu Qianyi with an indecent look, "tut tut What a beauty, beauty. If you are with me today, I can think about sparing these two kids. " Then he pointed to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also recognized that he was the second son who was beaten by Uncle Meng Yi and Nanyin that day. Unexpectedly, he came to trouble. Gu Qianyi is also angry in his heart. He not only thinks about her, but also dares to scold her baby. He is impatient. "Mommy..." Gu Ruoling pulls Gu Qianyi and signals her to listen to her. "What''s the matter, baby?" Gu Qianyi gently asks his baby, but his eyes stare at Song Jianhua coldly. He can''t help fighting a cold war. "Mommy, he was the villain who bullied ling''er and his brother that time.". Gu Ruoling said wrongly. Gu Qianyi understood that feelings come for revenge. This person must be a pig brain. He dares to find trouble even if he doesn''t know anything about the other party. He must be impatient. Song Jianhua looks at Gu Qianyi''s every move and thinks it''s very beautiful. She can''t help swallowing. Gu Qianyi said with a smile, "may I have your name, please?"? "I''m the famous Song Jianhua," the man said triumphantly. "No wonder!" Gu Qianyi''s face looks like this. "No wonder what?" Song Jianhua asked. "It''s no wonder that when you are asked to practice your sword, if you don''t practice the upper sword, if you don''t practice the lower sword, if you don''t practice the gold sword, if you practice the silver sword, you are still the drunk sword in the silver sword. I think you have become the first drunk silver sword in the world." "What is the best drunk silver sword in the world? I use a sword, but I haven''t heard of drunk silver sword. What kind of sword is this? " Song Jianye asks curiously. ¡±Oh? You don''t know that, do you? Just like you. " Gu Qianyi said jokingly. "Ha ha ha The most obscene, really People around the theatre began to laugh. When song Jianye hears the woman in front of him say this, he doesn''t react. He thinks it''s praising him. Where is he complacent. Gu shallow according to a soft smile charming said: "childe, you still want to come out to frighten people like this, it''s really your fault." When Song Jianhua saw that the beauty was smiling at him, she was very happy. She didn''t want to talk to Gu Qianyi, so she said, "me? What''s the matter with me? " "When you look at it, you are short of calcium when you are young, short of love when you grow up, waste air when you live, waste land when you die, and waste RMB when you die! When you pick up the mirror and look at yourself... You think it''s superfluous, actually... You''re superfluous. If you want to commit suicide, others advise you not to leave the body. " Gu Qianyi had a crackling meal. Although the people around him didn''t quite understand what "calcium deficiency" was, and they didn''t know what "air" and "RMB" were, they generally understood it and began to laugh. Gu ruoyou looks at song for a moment of silence. He has to offend his mother. Doesn''t he know that his mother''s saliva can drown people? But it seems that he really doesn''t know. "Lord, forgive that ignorant man, Amen!" Gu Ruoling prayed devoutly. Fengxing hides in the dark and looks at the interesting mother and son, adding a touch of softness to her eyes. The mother and son are really... Really funny... With his ear power, he naturally hears all the content, especially the two cute children, um... Um... Very cute. Chapter 21 Over there, song Jianye turns red when Gu says, "you You You... " "What are you doing? You think you''re a beggar from the south, but you''re a rich second generation "Look at you, your face is like a cake, your body is like a pig, your legs are like spiral rings, and your mouth is like a city gate." Song was so angry that he fainted. "Childe... Childe... Wake up, childe..." the servant was in a panic. "Try pinching people?" Someone came up with an idea. When Xiao Si hears the words, he quickly pinches the people who pinched song Jianye, and then he wakes up. The servant managed to wake him up, but he didn''t say a word. Gu''s voice was like a firecracker, crackling into his ears, "the abandoned baby of the snowman on Mount Everest, the killer of the septic tank blockage. Hippopotamus crushed by Noah''s ark, new volcano eruption. It''s a shame for Eskimos to have a big, shameless megaphone. A superorganism living with cockroaches, a half plant with decaying vitality. The stinking garbage man is the source of the term "spit". The dinosaur that degenerates three times a day, the most powerful waste material in human history, the disaster that damages Zixuan''s reputation, the shamed descendants of their ancestors, and the primitive species that scientists dare not study. "Poof... Poof..." Song Jianye spat out blood, said "kill them" and fainted. Seeing that the master was like this, people rushed up one after another. Gu Qianyi sighed helplessly: "Confucius said," if you fight with bricks, it''s not easy! Look at your head! Never die! Buddha said: nonsense! My Buddha is merciful! There are so many games! A brick is dead! " The crowd was speechless for a while. What kind of woman is this? In a few words, people would spit blood and die. It''s better not to provoke. Gu Qianyi said to xijue in the dark: "xijue has not come out yet."!!! Words fall, hide in their side xijue jumped out. He complained to Gu Qianyi: "master, be gentle, don''t you know? tender! It''s hard to think about a brick. " "They are not interesting at all, but the ones behind are interesting." Gu said with a smile. Although xijue had been used to Gu''s beautiful face, he still couldn''t help being stunned. Gu Qianyi turned to his back and said, "friends in the dark, join in the fun." When she found herself, she would no longer hide. When she waved to the people around her, five or six people in black appeared in front of them. When the people saw the people in black, they held their heads and ran away. After a moment, there was no one around. Even the idiot song Jianye was carried away by his men. "Wow, master, do you want to do this? I''ve come so many all at once." I''ve been with Gu Qianyi for a long time, and they''ve learned a lot of new words from Gu''s mouth. Gu Qianyi looked at xijue with disdain, the meaning is self-evident. She looked at the man in black in front of her. She was well-trained and knew that he was a killer. Although she had expected that someone would attack her, she didn''t expect that they would be so quick. Gu shallow according to don''t want to expose too much strength, stop the shadow of the north and others jump out of the action. "Master, it seems that you are very popular. So many handsome guys come to take your life." Xijue said cynically. "How do you know it''s a handsome guy, not a sharp guy"? Gu shallow according to Kan Kan said. "Well, it is." Then he turned to Fengxing and said, "it''s not a handsome guy to cover his face with a mask.". Fashion surprised to look at them, they get along very strange. Is there a master who allows subordinates to behave like this? He didn''t understand. "Well Cough... " Fengxing returned to his mind and said to Gu Qianyi, "take money for others, help others to eliminate disasters, talk less and take life.". Chapter 22 Fengxing takes the lead and goes straight to Gu Qianyi''s face. Gu Qianyi passes by easily. There is a trace of shock in Fengxing''s eyes, which is shock. He is too shocked. With his martial arts, there are only a few people who can avoid his attack. Xijue came forward and said to Fengxing, "I say you are a man, and your opponent is me, OK? How can you do this to me I''m so sad. Gu Qianyi with Gu ruoyou brother and sister back to the side. Looking at the battle between Fengxing and xijue calmly, she understood the ability of xijue, and also knew that the ability of these people was not strong except the man in black who was the leader. Of course, if the popular know now Gu shallow according to the idea can''t vomit blood. It''s not strong. It''s his elite! The more Fengxing and xijue fight, the more frightened they are. They didn''t expect that each other''s martial arts would be so high. Although xijue''s martial arts are good, they can only draw with Fengxing. They are not strong enough to face the attack of the people under his command. Beiying, who is hidden in the dark, and Gu Qianyi''s two personal dark guards, Lanling and Yuxuan, are a little anxious, but they dare not act rashly without the master''s command. Seeing that xijue was injured, Gu Qianyi was going to help xijue, but he heard a voice of evil spirit saying, "ah, so busy? Why don''t you wait for me to call again. The popularity is getting more and more depressed. What''s the matter? Who are these people? Wait for someone to fight???. People turn around and see a man in white, followed by four white maids, "it''s really a Sao Bao," Gu Qianyi thinks. Fengxing is surprised to see the man in white. Is the second prince of Wuling happy? Why is he here? The heart is confused, but see Gu ruoyou brother and sister happily ran to the pleasure Lingyu side, rushed to his arms, mouth called "dry dad", pleasure Lingyu also happy to embrace them, accept the baptism of two little guy saliva. Although popular do not know what "dry father" is, but it can be seen that their relationship is not general. The arrival of joyful plume directly interrupted their fight. He hugged Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and went to Gu Qianyi. He looked at Gu Qianyi plaintively and said, "Yi''er doesn''t mean it when he sees me coming.". "Put away your disgusting expression," Gu said coldly. "Why are you here" "I Miss Xiao Yier, so I''m here. Are you not happy to see me, Yier? Wu Wu... I''m so hurt. I''m so sad about Lun''s family. I''m so sad about Lun''s family... "Gu Qianyi ignores him and lets pleasure Lingyu play treasure there. The four white maids behind him stood there pretending not to see. It was a shame for the master. yes or no??? Do you have??? Seeing that the man in front of him didn''t pay attention to himself, joyful Lingyu put away his face and seriously replied, "Yi''er, you don''t know about the Empress Dowager''s 50th birthday five days later, do you? All countries have sent princes and princesses to Zixuan to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Wuling is no exception, and I applied to come here on my own initiative. I just came to see you and the babies. I''m very interesting. Said the joyful plume. Gu Qianyi really didn''t know about it, but he didn''t need to know it. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her half a cent, and he didn''t ask about it any more. When you''er and ling''er picked up the injured pleasure Lingyu to be their father, she didn''t intend to help them. She just felt sorry for her baby. She couldn''t see them sad. She couldn''t stand their endless struggle to save him. Later I learned that he was the second prince of Wuling. Chapter 23 Since joyful Lingyu opened her eyes, her eyes haven''t moved away from her two treasures. Later, she just clamored for them to be his adopted son and daughter. What joyful Lingyu didn''t say was that it would be better to be his own son and daughter. At the moment when he saw Gu Qianyi, his heart sank. Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to deal with the royal family. She doesn''t agree with it. However, joyful Lingyu insists on marrying her for a year. Gu Qianyi is helpless. She can see that he is really good to you''er and ling''er, and the little babies like joyful Lingyu very much. Gu Qianyi has to agree. Although this result is what you want, but also understand the fact that Gu Qianyi will not marry him, but the more you contact this woman, the deeper his heart will sink. Gu Qianyi didn''t ask them to call him adoptive father. She always thought it was awkward to call him adoptive father, so she asked them to call him "dry father" a modern name. It has to be said that joyful Lingyu really likes her own baby. After returning home, Wuling told the world that the second prince had adopted her son and adopted daughter, and made her prince and princess. Popular did not expect that the adopted son and adopted daughter of pleasure plume was Gu Qianyi''s child. At the moment, he didn''t know well and suggested that his subordinates would leave. But Gu Qianyi was about to bully him, but he was stopped by pleasure plume. "Just leave such a small matter to me." he said to the four maidservants behind him: "leisurely, Xiyan, fengyao and Ruoxue are not ready to go, "Quick fight, quick decision". After that, the four women shook their hands, held a long sword, and flew forward. Ling lie''s momentum is frightening. After a while, all the people brought by Kungfu popularity are left. Seeing this, the popularity spreads a handful of powder and leaves injured. Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to be chased. She needs him to go back and tell his master. The game doesn''t start with her, but it has to end with her. "Go back and tell the person who let you come that what you owe me always has to be paid back. Let her be stronger and don''t be unable to withstand my attack." The cold and incomparable sound hit the heart of the wind, and the chill spread all over the body. "Yi''er is still so fierce. I don''t know who dares to ask you." looking at Gu Qianyi''s cold appearance, Yu Lingyu joked. "No one thinks you''re dumb when you don''t talk." Gu shallow according to hate said. "Godfather, you have a bad memory. Have you forgotten the consequences of offending Mommy? Or do you miss Ellie? " Gu Ruoling looks like he hates iron but not steel. She can remember the last time she was a father, she was upset by her mother. After listening to Gu Ruoling''s words, joyful Lingyu''s heart trembles. He is not afraid of anything in his life, but he is only afraid of snakes. When he sees snakes, his legs are soft. When he sees snakes, he usually bypasses them. But he doesn''t want to have the chance to have close contact with snakes in his life. It has to start from three years ago. That time, he accidentally offended Gu Qianyi and was thrown by her to her baby Ellie. However, joyful plume never thought that Ellie would be a white boa constrictor. He was treated like a toy and played by Ellie all day and night. After that, he was even more soft smelling snake legs, and his memories and dreams were full of Ellie''s shadow. I dare not provoke Gu Qianyi. "Yier, you won''t blame me, will you?" Joyful Ling Yu asked carefully, his eyes full of fear and fear. Gu Qian''s exquisite mind naturally knows the intention of pleasure plume. He knows pleasure plume''s fear of snakes, but he can make her happy with such fear. Such a person is the only one in the world who is afraid of this man. Although he is always playful and doesn''t care about anything, Gu Qianyi knows that he is a very careful man. He does things in a proper way. All he does for her is to hope that he doesn''t live so rigorous and tired. Chapter 24 He rushed in front of her and let the four maidservants kill those people in black. He just didn''t want her hands stained with blood and living in the blood and killing. But she''s not the weak and incompetent old lady of Bu family. She''s the wife of the boss of the underworld. She''s the killer of the wandering Pavilion. The rebirth can''t change these things. Also can''t change the position of ah Wen in her heart. In Gu Qianyi''s heart, she is very grateful for his appearance, which makes up for ruoyou and ling''er''s lack of fatherly love since childhood. "Well, I''ve had a fight and I''m tired. Let''s go back." Then he looked at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and asked, "You''er, ling''er, it''s time for us to go?"? Gu Qianyi knows that her two treasures have been separated for more than a year. She knows how much they miss her, but now there is no way for them to stay together. "Mommy, we''re going to be with dry dad." Step heart soul Nuo Nuo voice said. "I really have a godfather and forget my mother." Gu Qianyi said jokingly. "Mommy, mommy" is a child. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are not happy when they see their mother. They quickly grasp Gu Qianyi''s arm and try their best to act coquetry. "Dear baby, it''s not that mommy won''t let you stay with your father, but the poison on your grandmother still needs to be solved. Do you think you will be happy if Mommy is poisoned?" Gu Qianyi slowly guides his two babies. "No," said the brother and sister. "Mommy''s poisoned ling''er will hurt"! The little guy''s eyes are dim with tears. Gu Qianyi continued to guide: "that mommy''s mother is poisoned, Mommy will also be as painful as Ling er.". "Does that help Mommy''s mother detoxify, and Mommy won''t hurt?" Gu Ruoyu said thoughtfully, and Gu Ruoyu also looked at Gu Qianyi nervously. "Yes, Mommy''s baby is so smart." Gu Qianyi holds the hands of two babies in love. Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling are like children only when they are together. In fact, as long as mommy said that they would go to detoxify their grandmother, they would understand, but Mommy just walked so far away Gu Ruoling walked up to pleasure Lingyu and said, "godfather, ling''er and brother can''t play with you.". "Happy Lingyu touched Gu Ruoling''s head and said:" dry dad knows that ling''er and his brother are good children. Go back. "Happy Lingyu was very reluctant. Looking at the father and son, Gu Qianyi sighed and said:" on the eve of the Empress Dowager''s birthday, go to the general''s house to meet them. ". Good! Happy feather answers with a smile. "Yi Er, thank you"! "OK, don''t be sour. If you really want to have a companion with you, how about I let another baby of my family accompany you"? Gu shallow in accordance with the cold said, by the way let shrink in his arms of Ellie showed a head and happy feather say hello. Make joyful plume heart only cold, Ellie to Gu shallow according to please sell cute coquetry, feel joyful plume''s eyes also smile at him. Joyful Lingyu looks at the little white snake that grins at him, trembles uneasily and hides behind Gu Ruoyu, only grabs ling''er with one hand. He couldn''t figure out that it was a white boa constrictor, and he could turn into a white boa in Gu Qianyi''s arms. "Poof..." "ha ha ha ha..." "you''re too spineless, Dad"!!! "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh" "Yier... OK Yier... Please forgive me! Please Joyful Lingyu is very spineless. He is too afraid of snakes, especially the seemingly harmless little white snake in front of him. "It''s time for the babies to go," Gu said. Touch Ellie''s head and let it go back. "Goodbye, Godfather"! Goodbye, goodbye. Pleasure Lingyu decided not to be close to Gu Qianyi within ten steps. It''s too frightening. Thinking about the palpitation of patting the chest. Four maidservants see this, the eyes all show smile. "Ah, ah... What expression do you have?" "I''m the master, don''t laugh, don''t laugh..." ...... " Chapter 25 Looking at a group of people walking away, Gu Qianyi leads his baby to the direction of the general''s house, and gently caresses Ellie''s head with her fingers. Ellie closes her eyes and seems to enjoy herself very much. Gu Qianyi is lost in thought, she looked through all the books, did not find what kind of snake Ellie is, she asked Ellie, the guy did not know what kind of snake it is. This is also the first time she saw such a snake, which can grow and shrink at any time. No one will believe it. Speaking of this, Ellie is still Gu Qianyi''s life-saving benefactor. Five years ago, when Gu Qianyi went up the mountain to collect medicine, he accidentally found a reviving herb on the edge of the cliff. For Gu Qianyi, who is obsessed with medicine, it is absolutely a thing that makes her boil. Reviving herb, as its name suggests, is to revive the dead. Gu Qianyi didn''t even think about it. He tied a rope around his waist and tied the other end to the tree beside the cliff. He climbed to the cliff to pick the reviving grass. Gu Qianyi carefully approached the reviving grass, bit by bit, and then took it off. Gu Qianyi is about to enjoy the treasure in his hand. At this time, the rope tied to Gu''s waist is cut off by the stone on the cliff. Gu has no time to recover and has fallen down. Gu closed his eyes and thought that he was going to die this time. He thought about the two children who had no father and no mother. He was very reluctant and cherished in his heart. Gu had no time to think too much. He just hoped that he would not be too miserable. But he was caught by a claw, flew over the cliff and fell into a forest. Gu Qian followed his claw and looked at it. Unexpectedly, it was a black carving. He landed safely, and his heart was no longer so flustered. Gu Qianyi couldn''t figure out why the black eagle saved him. He was just about to get up, and the paw hit him again. Gu Qianyi dodged the big black claw. This next Gu shallow according to calculate is to understand, emotion this guy is not to save her at all, say not to still want to eat her. While thinking about it, the big black eagle attacks again. This time, the target is the reincarnation grass that Gu Qianyi holds tightly in his hand. Gu Qianyi knows that the adverse herbs like reincarnation grass are usually guarded by some spiritual animals. I think this big black eagle is the one who guards the reincarnation grass. Gu Qianyi can only avoid waiting for an opportunity to move, even if it doesn''t hurt Da Hei Diao, but he is scarred by being caught. After several rounds, Gu Qianyi has been lying on the ground panting for breath. Not long after she passed through, Gu Qianyi''s body is soft and weak, and she has just given birth to a child. She naturally can''t compare with this vicious big black eagle. She feels that she is too tragic. She didn''t fall off the cliff to die, but she will be eaten by an animal. The big black eagle flies up again and grabs Gu Qianyi''s heart with its sharp claws. She has no strength to fight any more. She is not an appointed person. Although she is very unwilling, she is really at a loss. She has exhausted all her strength. Gu Qianyi has a lot of thoughts. However, she hears the big black eagle hissing and looks up, but sees it fighting with a snow-white boa constrictor. Gu Qianyi retreats to one side and is ready to help the white Python at any time. In her impression, the snake can''t beat the carving. Although the white Python is huge, the black carving is extremely fierce. Gu Qian''s eyes didn''t move away from the white boa in the battle. He saw that the black boa''s sharp claws stretched out to the white BoA''s abdomen. Although the white BoA''s body was huge, it didn''t affect its speed at all. In a flash, it avoided the black boa''s claws and entangled the black boa. The huge body kept tightening. The black boa hissed and its hard mouth was about to peck In the eyes of the white python, Gu Qianyi suddenly cuts black carving''s throat with a sharp dagger. Black carving struggles to break free from the bondage of the white python, and his huge wings are flapping, forming a huge hurricane. Gu Qianyi blows so far and hits the tree, spitting fresh blood. Gu Qianyi feels that his internal organs have been seriously damaged. The white Python took the opportunity to bite at the black carving''s wound, and the strong venom sprayed out. The corrosive sound was blaring, and the black carving''s sad sound penetrated Gu Qianyi''s eardrum and head, only causing pain. Chapter 26 Looking at the big black carving falling down, there was only a pile of dead bones left. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help but feel cold. How corrosive and toxic it must be. After confirming that Da Hei Diao is dead, the white Python climbs over to Gu Qianyi, where all the trees are broken. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Is he destined to die here today? Hard to cover his chest, he stood up and waited for her. He watched the white Python coming to her warily. To Gu''s surprise, he stopped walking five meters away from Gu. His eyes were fixed on Gu. There was no malice in his eyes. Gu was relieved to look at the white Python and said, "are you saving me?"? White Python nodded, Gu shallow according to did not expect this white Python so spiritual, continue to say "thank you.". The white Python winked at Gu Qianyi. "Puchi" Gu Qianyi is hit by thunder. Is this cute? If it wasn''t for such a huge body here, Gu Qianyi would really be cute, but... Now, Gu Qianyi really doesn''t dare to compliment, but the white Python''s action really makes Gu Qianyi relax, and she can feel the white Python''s kindness to her. So he took a few steps and said to the white python, "thank you. I should go. Take care.". Finish saying to get up to leave, but unexpectedly in front of a black, suddenly unconscious. When Gu Qianyi woke up, he found himself lying in a cave with a lot of scarlet fruits and some herbs beside him. He looked around curiously and didn''t find anyone, so he gave up. He picked some herbs, smashed them and applied them on his wound. After finishing these, he touched his shriveled stomach and picked up the fruit next to him to eat Come on. "Hissing... Hissing..." when he heard something, Gu Qian looked to the cave and saw a little white snake crawling over. Gu Qianyi saw the little white snake and thought of the white Python who had saved her. He thought it was gone. "Sizzling... Sizzling..." the little white snake came to Gu Qianyi and saw that Gu Qianyi was in a daze. He was wronged and made a sizzling sound. He wanted Gu Qianyi to notice it. Gu Qianyi looked back and saw that the little white snake in front of him was really popular, so he squatted down and wanted to reach out to touch it. The little white snake stretched out her head, and her eyes were full of joy. Gu Qianyi''s hand had just been stretched out, but it was bitten by the little white snake. What made Gu Qianyi even more angry was that it contained her fingers and kept sucking the blood. Gu shallow according to eat pain raised his hand to shake it off, heart dark annoyed, really is a cold month animal. "Master silver! Main bank Gu Qianyi brain sea emerge so a few words, main silver? Gu Qianyi looks at the white snake hanging on her finger suspiciously. Is it her? Just thinking about it, the little white snake let go of Gu Qianyi''s finger and fell to the ground. His little body grew up slowly. Gu Qianyi jumped down and looked at it. It was the white Python who saved her today. But this? How can it be bigger or smaller? Gu Qianyi is confused, and the world is really disillusioned. Gu Qianyi, the master of banking, once again came up with these two words in his mind. "Are you calling me?" Gu Qianyi looks at the white Python in front of him and asks. "It''s me, it''s me." the white Python blinked and wanted to climb over and act like a spoiler to Gu Qianyi. He moved his body and looked back at his body. After thinking for a while, Gu Qianyi saw that the white Python''s body was shrinking and turned back into a little white snake. Then he climbed to Gu Qianyi and climbed along his legs to Gu Qianyi''s shoulder. Chapter 27 Gu Qianyi looked at the white snake on his shoulder, a burst of depression, feelings of this guy want to become bigger, want to shrink on the shrinking ah. The more I think about it, the more depressed I feel. My slender finger knocked on the head of the little white snake twice and said, "if you want to change, you can change. Do you think you are a golden cudgel?" "Golden cudgel? Master silver, what''s that? Can I have it? " Gu Qianyi has these words in his mind. The little white snake looks at Gu Qianyi with bright eyes. So Gu Qianyi finds another problem. This is a foodie. She even wondered if she was looking at her beautiful fingers. She could not help biting and signing some kind of contract. Gu Qianyi definitely thought that she remembered that some ancient books recorded that there were predestined relationships between carrying people and some animals, and that contracts would be signed on the premise of mutual agreement. Contracts were divided into equal contracts and master-servant contracts. Gu Qianyi affirmed that this white Python must be greedy She signed a master servant contract with her in her blood, so she was called her master. Small white snake feel Gu shallow according to the mood, Leng is did not dare to say, things really is what she thought. She doesn''t love anything but beautiful things and delicious things. Even Gu Qianyi was saved because she thought she was good-looking. See host want to touch her, see so beautiful finger, it just couldn''t resist a bite. If Gu Qianyi knew that the goods thought like this, he had to crush it. Gu Qianyi thought about it and said, "forget it. You can follow me later. Whatever you like is hot." Gu Qianyi still likes the cute appearance of the little white snake. Besides, it''s good for her. Although she just bit her, she didn''t have poison. But she saw it corrode the big black carving to a bone with her own eyes. And because it bit itself and sold it, how can Gu Qianyi not lose money. "Thank you, master silver. It''s very good!" The little white snake dances on Gu Qianyi''s shoulder. In Gu''s opinion, it''s just a second product swinging around with a snake''s waist. "And next time, don''t bite my finger, or you''ll wait to be roasted by me." Gu Qianyi thought about it and warned that being held by a snake''s finger is still very chilly. "Master silver... Even... I dare not, don''t bake me." the little white snake quickly sells Meng to promise that it is not wronged. A pair of snakes look at Gu Qianyi with tears. "What''s your name?" "Puppet has a name, please give it to the master.". The answers to Gu''s questions will come to mind. She thinks that this may be the connection between them after the contract. "Then you can call it Ellie later," Gu said. "Yes, this name is very popular, very in line with my temperament, I like it. Thank you, master Gu Qianyi''s brain came up with these words. He was speechless for a while. It was really beautiful. It''s already noon for Gu Qianyi to go back to the general''s house. She asks Nanyin and Dongni to take Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling back to the room, and she goes to the hall. She has heard Dongni say that Gu Chongming knows what Gu Moya has done. Go to the hall and see Gu Chongming black face angry, song Hailong sitting next to wipe tears, Gu Moya kneeling on the ground crying, Gu Qianyi understand, think Gu Chongming heard the rumors outside, but finally found his little daughter. Gu Qianyi had expected that Gu Chongming would soon find out the rumors, which was the reason why she stopped Nanyin at the beginning, and it was also a test for Gu Chongming. Although she recognized the family, she did not recognize them. She is not a child of several years old. She can coax her by saying something nice. She likes to talk with facts and has a try attitude. But she didn''t expect Gu Chongming to be so angry. Chapter 28 Gu Qianyi is very satisfied with Gu Chongming''s performance, but he is not ready to let go of Gu Moya. She is not a soft persimmon that used to be manipulated by others. In order to become stronger and protect her beloved, she has suffered many hardships and crimes. Only she knows, but she does not regret. Gu Chongming saw his baby daughter coming back and asked in a soft voice, "Yi''er has come back, but have you had lunch?" Thinking about his daughter''s sufferings and grievances, Gu Chongming felt guilty and loved her more and more. "Dad, my daughter has eaten it. I don''t know, Dad, what''s this Gu shallow according to know reason to ask a way, saw a Gu Mo Ya surprised voice: "younger sister, you this is how?". "Hum, don''t mention this useless thing." Gu Chongming snorted angrily. Song Hailong saw Gu Chongming''s different attitude, and a trace of anger and ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. Although the hiding place was very good, Gu Qianyi caught the moment. Gu Qianyi looked at it quietly. Anyway, there was a chance to clean up the mother and daughter. "Dad, you are eccentric!" Gu Moya also felt Gu Chongming''s different attitude and said indignantly. "Eccentric? You have the face to say that? That''s how your mother taught you all these years? " Gu Chongming, who is said to be on his mind, is even more angry, but what''s wrong with his eccentricity? Yi''er is his own daughter, but she is just evidence of Gu Chongming''s mistake, because her existence reminds Gu Chongming of his betrayal to Zhong Liyue. If her mother hadn''t been more peaceful these years, he would have let them get out of the general''s house. I didn''t expect that she had such a heart. If she had a mother, she would have a daughter. "Don''t be angry, Dad. What happened?" Gu Qianyi went up and asked for Gu Chongming. "Well, ask her?" Gu Chongming pointed to Gu Moya and said, "ask him what he has done?" "What do you want me to say about you? Ah? Yi''er is your direct elder sister, if you and ling''er are your nephew, but what about you? You talk about you? Do you have a sister like that? It''s good that your sister can come back, but what about you? You have no time to wait for others to say anything, but you question your sister first, and spread rumors all over the street. I''ll tell you today that no matter who ruoyou and ling''er''s father are, they are all the blood of my family. You can''t help but admit it. " Gu Chongming is really impatient. He didn''t expect that his daughter, whom he never recognized, made song''s education like this. On his way to the court this morning, he heard a lot of people talking and pointing at his sedan chair. His colleagues in the court looked at him with a strange look, especially Zhou Weiyong, the prime minister, who was not in agreement with him. Later, after an investigation, he realized that someone had spread rumors about Yi''er, and even insulted the children. What made him angry was that he found out that the person who spread the rumors was actually his little daughter. Gu Chongming went back to the general''s house in a rage, and ordered someone to bring Gu Moya to check. At the same time, he called song to show her the good daughter she taught. As for the identities of the two children, yu''er talked to him about it the night Yi''er came back. Naturally, he knew that ya''er was pushing Yi''er to the top of the storm. How could he not be angry. The more she heard Gu Chongming''s words, the more frightened she was. She didn''t expect that her smart daughter would be so mindless. If she did this, how would she marry? Who would dare to marry her. I''m more worried than angry. The first time I wrote such a novel, both the plot and the characterization are not satisfactory. My relatives forgive me a lot. If you have any opinions, you can tell Xiaoxi or add Xiaoxi: 1451741615. I hope Xiaoxi can do better in the future and make everyone more satisfied. Chapter 29 "Master, ya''er is too young to be sensible. Please don''t blame her. Everything is my fault. I didn''t discipline her well. If you want to punish me, please punish me.". Song said bitterly, ya''er is her daughter no matter what she has done wrong. She is the only one she can rely on. How can she let ya''er be wronged. "Well, your fault? You say it''s not your fault. Whose fault is it? How do you educate your daughter? Do you think that will make up for her mistake? " Gu Chongming asked coldly, "I''ll ban you for three months. As for ya''er, no matter how old or young she is, she goes to the ancestral hall and kneels for me to face the wall for three days. No one is allowed to visit her or give her food. The violator will be punished for thirty big boards. You are responsible for the housekeeper. Gu Chongming thought about it and said to Gu Moya, "I''m sorry to your sister.". "I''m sorry, sister. I know you''re wrong. Please forgive me. I''m sorry... "Gu Moya''s eyes flashed unwilling, but also had to compromise to Gu Qianyi apology. "Sister, sister has never been a kind person. If it happened again next time, she would not kneel down in the ancestral hall like now." Gu Qianyi''s cold voice was a warning. Gu Moya feels the chill to the bone, and her body trembles. "My sister won''t dare next time. Thank you for your help.". Gu Moya lowers her head to hide her emotion and guarantees, "come on, take the second young lady and the second lady back. Watch it. If something goes wrong, you are the only one to ask." Gu Chongming, after all, was born as a general, and his words were stern and powerful. "Dad... Ya''er doesn''t want to..." Gu Moya is going to tell Gu Chongming not to let her kneel down in the ancestral hall. Song Hailong uses her eyes to stop her from speaking. Looking at the mother and daughter who are taken away, Gu Qianyi knows that the play is over and is preparing to go back to Yan Xige, but Gu Chongming calls "Yi''er, wait". "What do you want from dad?" Gu shallow according to turn round to ask a way. "Yi''er, it''s dad who''s sorry for you. You''ve been wronged these years." Gu Chongming''s words are full of love and his eyes are red. Gu Qianyi is not very adapted to this situation. She knows that this over middle-aged general really cherishes herself, but she doesn''t feel that she has been living a bad life these years. What''s more, she is not the original owner, nor the woman of this era, and she is not so weak. "Father, Yi''er is very good. Let''s go through the past. How can Yi''er become mature and strong without these experiences? After so many experiences, Yi''er has learned a truth: he is not strong. Who can he show his cowardice to? " "According to son..." Gu Chongming speechless Ning choke, listen to according to son said words into the heart, maybe for according to son, this is not a bad thing. "Yi Er, I heard that you were assassinated today? Did you get hurt? " Gu Fengyu, who just entered the door, saw Gu Qianyi and asked nervously, saying that he was checking, as if he was confirming. Gu Qianyi is very helpless. No wonder this family will turn her predecessor into a waste lady. It''s really not something that ordinary people can enjoy. "Brother, don''t worry, Yi''er is OK.". Gu Qianyi said with a smile. "That''s good, that''s good, so I can rest assured." Gu Fengyu breathed a sigh of relief. "What? Yier was assassinated? What''s the matter with yu''er "? Gu Chongming was shocked and more angry when he heard Gu Fengyu''s words. "Who dares to assassinate my precious daughter? I''m tired of living "! "Dad, I don''t know what''s going on. I heard about it in the barracks and came back quickly. I don''t know what happened.". Gu Qianyi didn''t expect this thing to spread so quickly. It seems that he has to explain it again. Chapter 30 "Well, brother, isn''t father Yier standing in front of you?" Said to return to turn a circle to show them, "you see Yi son is not good.". "It''s OK. What happened?" Gu Fengyu asked. Gu Qianyi saw that his father and brother had to talk about it, so he had to tell it all over again. Not to mention, Gu Chongming is even more furious. "Come on, go and find out for me who instigated the assassination of the first lady." Gu Chongming orders. Gu Qianyi sensitively detects that someone is leaving in the dark. It''s no surprise that a general has several secret guards. That''s a common thing. "As for the Song family, I''ll go to her and ask who gave them the courage? Who gave them their rights? " Then he went to the Haitang garden where song lived. Haitangyuan "aunt, you must take revenge for your nephew" is not someone else, but song Jianye, who let Gu Qianyi''s blood vomit and fainted in the street today. Where did song Hailong get angry with Gu Chongming and Gu Qianyi? When he came back to haitangyuan, he was upset and angry. Don''t think his brother with his nephew to come to her, but fortunately this see song''s heart more angry. Song Jianye''s pale face is supported by his servants. The first sentence when he meets her is to let her vent her anger on him. Thinking about song Hailong, his nephew who is not eager to make progress and will only make trouble everywhere one day, he feels headache. But she did not dare to say anything, who let the whole song family on such a single seedling. "Yes, sister, you must help your nephew out. You can''t let him be bullied like this.". Song Haifeng is on the other side. Although song Hailong doesn''t like her nephew, she is also a member of the Song family. Seeing song Jianye like this, she is very fond of her. Who has given birth to ya''er in her life. What''s more, in recent years, his mother''s brother has helped him a lot. Now when he sees his nephew being bullied, he is even more furious. "Ye''er, tell your aunt who bullied you? Tell me, aunt, I''ll take revenge on you. I''ll tear him to pieces. Song Hai Rong said angrily. "Aunt song, it seems that I''m the one who doesn''t bully your nephew. Are you sure you want to break me up?" Gu Qianyi''s voice rings out at the door. As soon as Gu Chongming and others arrive at the door, they hear song Hailong''s words, so Gu Qianyi takes it. "Well, you''re Song Shi. You''re gentle and sensible on weekdays. You''re all pretending to me for your feelings." Gu Chongming heard that his baby daughter was wronged. He just wanted to see if Song Shi knew about it, but he didn''t want to be so lawless in private. Seeing the three people coming in outside the door, song Jianye points to Gu Qianyi and exclaims, "aunt, that''s her, that''s her nephew. So, aunt orders someone to kill her, kill her quickly!" Song Jianye, who can''t see the situation clearly, keeps shouting to song Hailong that they have done such things in the past. As long as anyone offends him, his aunt will order someone to kill him. In Song Jianye''s eyes, he doesn''t know the situation at all. Seeing that song Jianye points to his sister, Gu Fengyu breaks his finger and says, "ah..." a scream like killing a pig rings in the room, and people tremble. Song Hairong''s face turns pale. She didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi was the one song Jianye was provoking. Now she is in the limelight, and she doesn''t intend to provoke her. But this eyeless nephew has offended this bitch. Chapter 31 Just as he was about to say something, song Jianye fell on the ground in pain and yelled at her: "aunt, I''m not ready to let someone kill them. The man in purple... Ah... He''s also my nephew''s enemy... Quick... Quick, kill all three of them... Kill...". Words are full of ruthlessness. Song Haifeng saw his son''s finger was broken by the man in front of him, his eyes were red, and his eyes were full of hatred and extreme spicy. Ready to Gu Fengyu three hands, but song Hailong seized the left hand, said: "brother, don''t be impulsive, he is a general, his side is miss and childe.". Song Hairong said and knelt down in front of Gu Chongming, "master, please punish me for my mistake." Song Hairong wants to cry first. "My brother and my nephew don''t know each other. If they offend you, please forgive me.". Song Hairong knew that the more the explanation was unclear, the better to be frank. Gu Chongming snorts coldly and kicks song Hailong on the chest. "Bitch, you''re so good. You think I can let you go in a few words"? Song Hailong spat blood and climbed to Gu Chongming''s front. "Master, please forgive me. Master, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more... I don''t dare any more. Master, please forgive me.". Song Hailong said in tears. At this time, song Haifeng also woke up, quickly went forward and knelt down with song Hailong, saying: "general Gu, spare your life, spare your life... General Gu... I don''t know Taishan, I don''t know the general and miss, please make atonement." Then he pulls song Jianye, who is in agony, to his knees. It''s ridiculous to say that song''s father and son bullied the common people everywhere by taking advantage of the power of the Bu family. But in fact, they didn''t see any Bu family except song Hailong. Because song''s family was poor, song Hailong was just a servant girl of the Bu family. Later, he became Gu Chongming''s side room, but the Bu family didn''t want to help the Song family. After all, a concubine''s room was not worth the Bu family To pay attention, even so, song Haifeng still relies on his sister to get up by the relationship of the Bu family. But I didn''t expect to run into such a thing today. I used to go through the back door when I met my sister. I''ve been in peace all these years. I didn''t think that I fell down today. Song Haifeng knelt down in front of Gu Chongming and pleaded: "general, it''s the lax discipline of the subordinate that makes the dog run into the young lady. It has nothing to do with the second lady. The subordinate pleads with the young lady again and asks the young lady not to forget the villain''s life and spare the child''s life.". Gu Chongming, a man of song Haifeng, knows that he is insidious and cunning. He has mixed up an official position by flattery, but he bullies the people everywhere. His son is even more vicious. Gu Chongming has long wanted to deal with this man, but he didn''t expect him to run into him. Gu Chongming looked at him in disgust, went to the throne and sat down, ignoring the three people kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. "Spare your life? Who is going to kill us just now? "Gu Fengyu asked angrily. "Aunt song, aren''t you going to tear us to pieces? We''ve all bullied your nephew. By the way, I broke your nephew''s arm just now! " "Listen to the tone of song Jianye''s words just now, you haven''t done so much?"? "I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not... I''m not. "Wronged?" Gu Fengyu sneered, "do you think I will wrongly you? Sooner or later, I will come up with evidence to prove all this. " Gu Fengyu added in his heart: it''s not only about this, but also about that year. He must seek justice for his mother. Lyric song selection: Lotus rain lyrics: Bai Yu''s dream trace singing: Hera [Huang Tu studio] later stage: thunderbolt enters the drama, too deep Publicity Department Poster: Bu Lixi pick up Fenghua and fall in love with each other lead by the old dream of zona III separation of life and death holding Pipa and sighing for the past r> when you come back late, you will fall in love with each other in troubled times. when you come back late, you will fall in love with each other in your lifeThe second volume: the death of two generations Chapter 32 "Someone will lock aunt song into the Chaifang," Gu Chongming told his servants. According to Gu Chongming''s idea, he would like to expel her from the general''s house. However, she is also the mother of his other daughter. He is a little impatient. He doesn''t have much love and care for Gu Moya, but he can''t just expel her, depriving her of her maternal love. More importantly, he doesn''t have enough love To prove that these are related to song Hailong. Song Hailong knew that Gu Chongming was in a hurry, and he didn''t dare to say more, so he let the bodyguard escort him out. When I left, I looked back at Gu Qianyi, thinking of today''s enmity. I, song Hailong, need you to pay me back more in the future. Gu Qianyi touched her nose innocently. It seems that this is not her fault. Gu Chongming didn''t notice song Hairong''s expression. He said to song Haifeng kneeling at his feet, "as for you, I''m just a general today. Your official position, so you can go home and educate your good son." "As for song Jianye who dares to tease the eldest lady in the general''s mansion, someone should give me 100 boards to make an example." Gu Chongming said to song Haifeng that this is kind enough. Like song Jianye, the villains who bully men and women everywhere will be punished. "Dad... Help... Dad... It hurts so much... " general, please be kind. General... Please forgive me... "Song Haifeng was in tears. He was just a son. Now he was seriously injured. How could he stand the 100 board. "Dad... Help... Dad... It hurts... Ah... Wuwu... Dad..." twenty minutes later. "Report to the general that the man has passed out.". "Someone will drive these two people out of the general''s house.". Gu Chongming said. "Is" four bodyguards are ordered to escort song Haifeng and his son to throw out of the general''s house. "Get out of here..." Song Haifeng looks at the gate of the general''s mansion. His anger is burning. As more and more people gather to see the excitement, he helps his fainted son to escape. But this hatred is deeply engraved in Song Haifeng''s heart. "Master, fashion has come back," Xiaojiao told her. "Let him come to see me" "yes" "subordinates see the master?" Feng Xing kneels down on Zhou youruo with his seriously injured body. "How did it hurt like this? What''s the matter with you? " Zhou you Ruo asked casually while drinking tea. "Tell the master that the mission has failed and all the brothers are dead. ... "he reported the matter to Zhou youruo. He thought of those dead brothers who were cultivated by him, but now he died for a woman. It''s his fault. If he didn''t despise his enemies, he would not have let them die in vain. "What? Failed "A bunch of rubbish, what''s the use of raising you"? Zhou youruo roars in the room when she hears the report of popularity. The people that popularity brings are also her hard work for many years. They are her cards. If it wasn''t for the sake of getting rid of Gu Qianyi, how could she use so much effort? But Fengxing was hurt and came back to tell her that the mission failed and the whole army was destroyed. How could she not be angry. "Please punish the master for his incompetence.". "Waste, it''s waste." Zhou youruo kicks on Feng Xing and turns around in disgust. "Get out of here" flashed a trace of complexity in the popular eyes, but did not say anything more, covered his chest and retreated. Chapter 33 Xiaojiao, the maid who just came in from the outside, passed him by. Looking at Zhou youruo who was angry, she comforted him and told the guard at the door what she had done: "master, don''t be angry. It hurts me. The bodyguard just came and announced that the young master was coming. "My brother? Where? Why is he here? When Zhou youruo heard that her brother was coming, she immediately recovered her usual gentle and gentle appearance. Where is Jiao Jiao''s gentle and just angry? Xiao Jiao is Zhou youruo''s servant girl. Naturally, she knows her master, and she is not surprised. "Back to the master, now in the living room!" Xiaojiao respectfully replied. "Why don''t you invite my brother over?". Zhou youruo is very happy to say. "Yes," said Xiaojiao, turning to the living room. "We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so we really want to see each other.". "Who said no? The master has been in love with the young master since he was a child. " Mother GUI, standing on one side, replied. Mother GUI is not only Zhou youruo''s close mother, but also Zhou youruo''s nurse. In addition to Xiaojiao, Zhou youruo''s most trusted person is mother GUI, who gives her advice on many things. Speaking Kung Fu, Xiaojiao has led Zhou Feng in. When Zhou youruo sees Zhou Feng coming into the room, she gets up to greet him. "Brother, you are here. Please sit down," Zhou youruo warmly asked Zhou Feng to sit down. "Tea for Xiaojiao." Compared with Zhou youruo''s intimacy, Zhou Feng was not as enthusiastic as before. After sitting down, Zhou Feng took a look at Xiaojiao and mother GUI and said, "I have something to say with the princess. You step down first.". Two people see to week you if, see week you if nodded to just retreat, and considerate shut the door. "Brother, but what happened"? Zhou you if see Zhou Feng serious expression can''t help but ask. "You son, tell me honestly, you sent the man who assassinated Gu Qianyi in the street today"? Zhou Feng heard about Gu Qianyi''s assassination in the street today, and then he thought of his sister, so he came in a hurry. If Zhou you wants to shed tears first, "how can you be so wronged by your brother? How can you dare to send someone to assassinate her? Wuwu... Brother, you are angry..." "well, don''t cry, you are my sister. Of course I have to care about you," Zhou Feng explained, looking at his sister crying from childhood pain. "And don''t think that I don''t know what you did to Gu Qianyi. If I didn''t help you hide, you would think that you would be ok if you put all the things on Michelle"? Zhou youruo was silent for a while, and suddenly knelt down in front of Zhou Feng and said, "You''er, thank you for your love. I hope you''er''s affection for the Lord is deep. For our mother''s sake, I can help you get rid of Gu Qianyi."! Zhou you if a firm say. "You er, you... Are so stupid. Now Gu Qianyi is not the one who let you control her in the palace. His elder brother even guessed that there was a big force behind her, so you''d better give up this idea." Zhou Feng helped Zhou you Ruo up. He was helpless, cherished and worried about her, so he had to remind this silly sister that this time He has been investigating Gu Qianyi for a long time. The more he investigates, the more he feels that Gu Qianyi is unfathomable. He can''t let you''er rashly go against Gu Qianyi. "But brother..." Zhou youruo didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi would have such a big change, but he still didn''t give up. Chapter 34 "Well, you son, do you still look at you son who was clever, sensible, optimistic and kind before? Why are you like this? " Zhou Feng said something hard to accept. "From now on, don''t make the idea of Gu Qianyi. Maybe she can''t afford it," Zhou Feng said seriously. "Besides, she is determined not to come back and fight with you, just be your concubine.". "But, son, Gu Qianyi''s son belongs to the Lord..." Zhou youruo reminded. Zhou Feng stopped Zhou youruo and said, "OK, you''er, the Lord doesn''t know about this. Even if he knows, Gu Qianyi won''t agree to give the child back to the Lord. You''d better hurry up and give him a son. Don''t think about those who don''t have.". "Well, it''s late, you''er, remember what I said, don''t rashly provoke Gu Qianyi," Zhou Feng told, and left. Zhou youruo stood in the room in a daze, holding her hands into fists and letting her slender nails pierce her skin. She hated it. What about Gu Qianyi''s power? She won''t just give up. When Mo Zicheng sits in the elegant room, he has a lot of thoughts. After hearing Qiu Ran''s report that day, he feels that Gu Qianyi seems to have changed. No matter how wronged Gu Qianyi was, she always bears it silently and shed tears. These are cowardly behaviors in Mo Zicheng''s eyes, That kind of Gu Qian was determined not to ask for peace with him, not to mention the bold and rebellious words like now. How could he bear such humiliation as a Grand Prince. If the housekeeper didn''t tell him that Gu Qian would meet him here three days later, he would go to Gu Qian Yi that day to see how brave the woman was to stop him. All the time, Mo Zi Cheng has not observed Gu Qianyi well. On the one hand, he is ordered to marry Gu Qianyi, which makes Mo Zicheng feel aggrieved. What he hates most is being forced. He didn''t know where Gu Qianyi was good enough to let his father decide to marry him. Because of this woman, he can not be with her beloved youer. Her existence makes him unable to marry his beloved woman as the right princess, and can not give up to the best things he loves for the woman; on the other hand, Gu shallow is really unhappy with the Mo Zi Cheng. Gu shallow Yi is only a beautiful vase in his eyes, and has weak temperament. It is said that even Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting are not as good as her A concubine''s sister, how can such a woman who has nothing to do be his princess? Seeing her again, although she was in the fireworks place of the moon Pavilion, she appreciated her talent and her detached temperament, which made him feel that she was not as unbearable as he imagined. But for youer, the woman he loves. He had to leave her, not so much because Gu Qianyi eloped with others, but because he just found such a ridiculous and reasonable reason to leave her. Now, since she wants to leave, it will help her. In Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes, Gu Qianyi is just a poor woman. "Buckle... Buckle... Lord, the eldest lady is here." the voice of the sword servant sounded outside the elegant room. "Ask her in.". Mo Zi Cheng straightens up his mind and says. "Yes," Shijian replied respectfully. Please come in, miss. Shijian opens the door. General Gu Qianyi asks him to enter the room. He carefully closes the door and retreats to the door. Chapter 35 Gu shallow in accordance with let Jin son with her into the room, command Yi son to stay outside waiting, and if there is a point to see Yi son one eye. Gu Qianyi came according to the three-day appointment. Even though he had made enough preparations, when Shijian opened the door, he saw that familiar face. Gu Qianyi could not help but be stunned and blushed. The face that she missed day and night was clearly in front of her eyes, but she felt so far away. She is absorbed in looking at Mo Zi Cheng step by step to approach him, she wants to reach out and touch this let her dreamy face, but the only reason or stop her behavior. See Gu shallow according to a light blue dress, coat a white gossamer, the beautiful figure incisively and vividly reflected. Waist length hair hanging behind, a few strands of hair in front of the mischievous fly, head without any decoration, just a light blue ribbon, gently tied a strand of hair. There is a blue crystal on the neck. The crystal glows slightly, making the skin white as snow, like a fairy coming down to earth. The hand is like catkin, and the skin is like cream. The same color veil blocks the better face. A sky blue Bracelet lies on the wrist at will, making the skin white, tender and glossy. The purity in the eyes is like water, giving people a mysterious and unattainable feeling. Gu Qianyi''s appearance, Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, more a kind of nameless shock. Mo Zi Cheng sat there quietly, feeling the sadness of the woman in front of her, some unknown. Gu shallow according to stay Leng expression let him in the mind disgust at the same time also have a kind of satisfaction, can''t help but raised the corner of the mouth. Gu Qianyi returns to his senses and feels disappointed. His glass eyes are covered with a layer of sadness. Mozi''s heart is filled with a touch of love. Some people don''t want to see the woman''s sad appearance. "What''s the matter with you?" Gu Qianyi did not answer Mo Zicheng''s question. See Gu shallow according to don''t answer, Mo Zi Cheng think she is because they and leave of things sad. Then he said in a voice: "if you are willing to go back to King Mo''s house, I will allow you to go back. However, you have to give the throne of princess to you''er. Mo Zi Cheng also said his conditions. But he said with a smile, how can there be women who don''t like the glory and wealth, and don''t like the honor of being able to marry him. "Well! What did you say? " Gu shallow according to return to God surprised ask a way. "I, I said, I can allow you to go back to the palace, as long as you give up the position of princess.". Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t know how to say such words, but the words can''t be taken back. If she is willing to stay in the palace, he doesn''t mind giving him a place to live. "I''m afraid the Lord misunderstood something. When did Qianyi say that he would go back to King Mo''s house?" Gu shallow according to calm down to say. "You... It''s my gift to let you stay in King Mo''s house. Don''t be ignorant any more! Now that your reputation is ruined, you can only die alone for the rest of your life. You think even if the king and you and from who dare to marry you? It''s better to be honest and stay in King Mo''s house and live a life without worries. " Mo Zi Cheng some angry said, this woman really don''t know good or bad. Then mozicheng added, "but the throne of Princess must be youer.". Seeing Mo Zicheng say so, Gu Qianyi feels funny and ironic. She doesn''t care as much as the women of this era. No one can change what kind of life she wants to live. She is not a dodder that needs to depend on pines. She has the ability to manage her own life and make her life full. Chapter 36 Gu Shi as like as two peas, he knew that he had just a face like him, but he was not the one who had covered the pain in his eyes. The voice was cold and he said to the stranger, "is not Wang Yi to take a rest? How can we initiate kindness? " "Don''t you want to be the Savior? It''s a pity that there are so many poor people in the world. I''m afraid Wang can''t save them. I don''t have to worry about the affairs of the emperor. "Gu Qianyi, don''t be ignorant of good and evil. If I didn''t see you pitiful, I would be willing to accept you. Don''t be ignorant.". Mo Zi Cheng sees his kindness rejected, and becomes angry. He really can''t understand where his kindness just came from. This woman deserves it. "There are some things that others don''t know, which doesn''t mean the king doesn''t know. As soon as he returns to the general''s house, he lets his aunt go into the Chaifang, and his concubine is punished to kneel in the ancestral hall, just as song Haifeng''s official blames song Jianye. You are really powerful, "Mo Zi Cheng said one by one. When he heard the news, Mo Zi Cheng couldn''t believe it. "So what?" Gu Qianyi says with indifference that although these things are not her fault, they are also her fault. It''s a small punishment for the Song family and Gu Moya. As for the Song family, father and son can only be regarded as their misfortune. Mo Zi Cheng is speechless for a while. Indeed, so what? She is just seeking justice for herself. "Well, let''s not talk about the trivial things. Since the Lord has come, he must have thought about the things he proposed last time" "I promise you that I will leave you, but it''s not because you are going to quit my threat." "Hum... I just want to get rid of you as soon as possible, so that my beloved woman can be my princess." Mo Zi Cheng some angry said that he made such a decision, no matter what the reason will make people feel that this is their own compromise, but for you''er, he agreed. Gu Qianyi was not angry because of his words. Instead, he said with a smile, "the Lord is really a happy man. This is helishu. Please sign for him." he handed the helishu to mozicheng. Mo Zi accepted and left the book, even without a look, took the pen and ink that jin''er had prepared for a long time, signed on and left the book, and sealed his unique seal. Gu Qianyi took the helishu and blew it. After waiting for the ink to dry, he put it away and said to mozicheng, "Lord, please send the gold to the general''s house as soon as possible. Qianyi is still waiting for an urgent need."! "What gold"? Mo Zi Cheng asked suspiciously. "The youth loss fee given by the Lord to Qian Yi, don''t you read and leave the contents of the book?" Gu Qianyi said in surprise. Of course, it''s all pretended. In fact, it''s all calculated by her. First, she irritates mozicheng, then stimulates him to sign and leave the book, and then step by step lets mozicheng fall into the pit she dug for him. Finally, she obediently sends the money to the general''s house. Smell speech, Mo Zi Cheng picked up another and leave the book on the table, read angry. On the book of He Li, it is written that "Mo Wang Ye Mo Zi Cheng and Gu Qian Yi, daughter of general Gu Chongming, are willing to make peace with each other. Since then, their marriage has nothing to do with each other. Because the man felt ashamed of his wife, he paid 100000 liang of gold as compensation for the loss of her youth. This contract shall come into force from the date of signing. " Chapter 37 Mo Zi Chengjian Gu Qianyi''s name is also impressively written on Heli book, and he has just signed his own name and stamped his own seal. All of a sudden, I was so angry that I suddenly realized that this woman had already planned to sign her name. "Pa... Gu Qianyi, when will the king promise to compensate ten thousand taels of gold? I don''t know what is youth loss fee at all? Mo Zi Cheng angry, palm on the table, the table then broken into several pieces, Mo Zi Cheng feel in front of this woman is in the fool himself. "It''s now, doesn''t the signing of He Li Shu by Wang Ye mean that he agrees"? Gu Qianyi is not scared by Mo Zi Cheng''s ferocity, but is not afraid of death. "Gu Qianyi... You... Are too much. Are you not afraid that I will kill you?". Mo Zi Cheng is really very angry, he hates others to calculate him. "The Lord wants to kill Qian Yi, but he has nothing to say. It''s just that it will be reported that the Lord has been put off before today. On the way to meet him, Qian Yi has already arranged people. If he doesn''t return to the general''s house within two hours, they will distribute the 1000 divorce papers written by him in advance, and tell all the people in Bianliang city that the Lord has been put off because of his death Suxiu, angry and angry, kills Qianyi. When it comes out, Qianyi believes that the emperor will get justice for him. "Mozicheng is even more furious after listening to Gu Qianyi''s words. "Well, what can you do if the king doesn''t admit that hundred thousand taels of gold?" "That shallow according to have to ask the emperor to preside over justice for shallow according to, the matter that the purple Xuan Lord of the hall repudiates a debt spreads not good"! The implication can''t be more obvious. "Well, Gu Qianyi, we''ll see.". With that, he left the happy building angrily. Looking at Mo Zi Cheng leaving, Gu Qianyi didn''t ask Mo Zi Cheng to compensate for the poor table that was smashed by him. The income of 100000 taels of gold is always a rebate, isn''t it. Gu Qianyi thought in his heart, mm-hmm, this makes him so kind? Yi''er comes into the room and sees Gu Qianyi''s expression. Then she knows that her young lady is stinking again. Gu Qianyi with Yi''er and jin''er happily eat delicious food in the happy building, who let where the food is very suitable for Gu Qianyi''s appetite? As Zhou Feng drank the wine in his glass and ate delicious dishes, he felt the temperature in the room getting lower and lower. He had to put down his chopsticks and look at a man with a black face sitting opposite him and said, "I say you are angry. It''s very immoral of you to affect my appetite." Besides, Mo Zi Cheng didn''t go back to Mo Wang''s house after leaving the happy building, but went to another restaurant next to Zhou Feng. "Hum... I''ll eat you sooner or later" "well, what happened? I met Gu Qianyi. Why is that so? " Zhou Feng put away his smiley face and asked with concern. After all, this man is his only friend, not to mention his brother-in-law. This expression seems to be very angry. "Well! It''s not Gu Qianyi, the damned woman, but she put the king together. "Mo Zi Cheng said angrily. "What''s going on?" "She... Is really angry with the king, the unkind woman, not only forced the king and her, she actually..." Mozi Chengbian angry and Zhou Feng about what happened in the happy building, the heart is very angry, a few cups of good wine in a row, full of anger just dissipated some. Chapter 38 "Ha ha ha... Ha ha ha..." Zhou Feng covered his stomach and laughed. Mozi Chengbai looked at him and knew that he would be like this. "I didn''t expect that the grand God of war would suffer from the loss of women''s hands. Ha ha... It''s so funny" "hum... Just laugh to death.". "But Gu Qianyi is really powerful. She has aroused my interest," Zhou Feng said solemnly. "What''s so powerful? It''s just a woman full of crooked thoughts." Mo Zi Cheng answers casually, but his heart is not the same as what he said. I have to say that Gu Qianyi is very attractive. Compared with her weak in the past, Mo Zi Cheng appreciates this woman more. "I also want to meet her," said Zhou Feng. He has not been investigating Gu Qianyi for a day or two, but there is not much useful information. He can find nothing except that he knows that she performed in the moon building five years ago and later bought it. But the more so, the more Zhou Feng feels that Gu Qianyi is mysterious. Apart from other things, it''s not affordable for ordinary people to buy a yuelou. The decoration, internal facilities, performance style and various kinds of sales methods of yuelou are not affordable for ordinary people. Not to mention the weak Gu Qianyi, Zhou Feng sometimes even suspects that Gu Qianyi is not the stranger princess. As for where Gu Qianyi went, Zhou Feng doesn''t know now. But he definitely thinks that whether Gu Qianyi was transferred or kidnapped and killed, it must have something to do with the woman. The more mysterious this woman is, the more attractive she is to him, and the more impulse he has to tear all her masks. "Don''t make her idea," Mo Zi Cheng said coldly. "Wang Ye, don''t forget that you''ve been away from me. It doesn''t matter in the future," Zhou Feng reminded. "Hum" Mo Zi Cheng Leng hum a no longer words. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her, and that woman is not as simple as you think," Zhou Feng explained. "What did you find out?" "We didn''t find anything useful, but think about it. If she was just an ordinary woman as we imagined, how could we not find out what happened to her in the past five years.". "Well, that''s also true. It''s really not easy for you to find someone who can''t even find jade face." Mo Zi Cheng nodded in agreement. He knows Zhou Feng''s ability, and there are few things he can''t find. "I''m more curious about how she survived. There are not many people who can survive without Acacia. No one can survive unless the poison doctor Er Xian takes action." Zhou Feng full of doubt said. "I believe you heard that Gu Qianyi was assassinated a few days ago. If she was an ordinary woman, how could she escape without damage?" "What? She was assassinated? What''s the matter with her Mo Zi Cheng is very nervous to ask, he does not know why he heard she was assassinated will be so nervous. Zhou Feng didn''t expect that Mozi Chenghui didn''t know about it. Seeing Mozi Chenghui''s nervous appearance, he was wronged for his sister. He said sarcastically, "if you have something to do, you can still see her today, and you''ve been wronged 100000 taels of gold?" "Amount" realize that he is too nervous, Mo Zi Cheng can''t help but feel a little embarrassed, Zhou Feng''s tone he heard, this guy is fighting for his sister. Chapter 39 "I''m just too surprised. I didn''t expect that this woman has such ability. I never knew that Gu Qianyi knew martial arts." "I don''t know if she has any martial arts. It is said that she has a good relationship with the second prince of Wuling." "Have you found out what relationship she has with the second prince of Wuling?" Mo Zi Cheng hears these in the heart unavoidably some taste. "It''s not clear. It''s said that someone saw the second prince of Wuling help Gu Qianyi kill the assassin in black.". "Check it out.". "Well," Zhou Feng took a drink from the wine glass on the table, looked out of the window and looked at the bustling crowd on the street. Zhou Feng''s line of sight just bumps into Gu Qianyi, who is supported by jin''er and walks out of the Ya room. Looking at her askew, she is supported by a maid. She doesn''t know what to mumble. The way she opens her teeth and claws is really funny. Zhou Feng chuckles. Mo Zi Cheng along Zhou Feng''s line of sight to see in the past, just see Gu shallow according to a face ruffian like in molesting that called Jiner maid. In the happy building, Gu Qianyi got drunk and asked jin''er to help him out of the elegant room. His face was flushed and he held jin''er''s chin and said, "come on, girl, smile for me" "Miss, you''re drunk." jin''er said helplessly. "The puppet is drunk," Gu Qianyi denied, "would you like me to give you a smile?" "Miss" Brocade son also no longer say more, holding crooked Gu shallow depend on a burst of helpless. The master and servant were about to leave the happy building, but there was a voice in the hall that was not very harmonious. "Oh, isn''t the girl good-looking?" "Ha ha ha..." all the people around him burst into laughter "come and have a drink with me," said a man in green and his obscenity. "Don''t be like this, young master... " don''t be like this, do you want that? Ah? Ha ha ha... "Then he grabbed the girl''s hand. "You rascal, let go of my granddaughter." the old man saw that his granddaughter was teased and rushed up regardless. "Go away, you old man." the man in green pushed away the old man, and his servants punched and kicked him. "Grandfather... Grandfather... Please let my grandfather go." the girl wanted to get rid of the shackles of the man in green, but she was always clamped down by the man, so she had to beg and burst into tears. "Stop fighting, please stop fighting" "grandfather... " please? How can you ask? " The man in green asked jokingly. "Grandfather..." the girl bit the man''s arm. The man in green released the girl''s hand. The girl rushed to block the old man. "Grandfather... Grandfather, how are you? Grandfather.... "cough... Cough... Cough..." "Su Su, you go..." ". Go... Leave me alone..." "go... Go..." and pushed away the girl. The man in green came forward and grabbed the girl''s hair, picked her up and said, "well, you bitch, how dare you bite my young master." then he slapped her in the face, and a red slap appeared on the girl''s white face. "Go? You think you can get away? Tell you to be honest with me. What''s wrong with following me? " Said the man in green. "Come on, beat this old man to death" "don''t... Don''t... Grandfather... Please let my grandfather go... Please..." "what can you beg me for, you stinky singer? If I hadn''t seen your beauty, I wouldn''t have been rare. " "Please don''t do this, please let us go." "it depends on whether you are sincere or not," the man in Green said with an evil smile, "keep fighting for me" " Chapter 40 "No, please let my grandfather go. I''ll do whatever you want me to do." The girl said with tears streaming down her face. "That''s what you said" "all right, stop it." the servant stopped immediately. "Then you come back with me. Don''t cry. You should be happy and smile to me." the man in Green said, and he put out a salty pig''s hand to touch the girl''s face. Gu Qianyi just saw this scene when he looked back. He felt sick. He grabbed the man''s hand and said, "take away your salty pig''s hand." then he broke his wrist. "Ah The harsh voice across the ear, the man because of pain and fainted. The girl broke free from the hand of the man in green and ran to her grandfather, "grandfather... Grandfather... Wake up..." "grandfather... Grandfather... Wake up... Grandfather..." "... Wuwu... Grandfather..." GU Qianyi despised the bullying men and the cowardly women, so women should be the weak? Should be the object of being bullied and insulted? The girl was weeping. Gu Qianyi went over and explored the old man''s breath. It was obvious that she was out of breath. "You get up, your grandfather is dead." Gu Qianyi''s voice is a little cold. Jin''er can see that the young lady is really angry. She steps forward to help the young girl stand aside. "Where are you from? Do you dare to do bad things for a man? Those people see the companion faint, a flurry of confusion, back to God only to find that standing in front of a woman, now courage is also up. "This girl is really good-looking," after seeing Gu Qianyi''s face clearly, those people lost their mind for a while and exclaimed, "her girl is also very smart." the people beside her agreed with her with a smile. "How about going back with the young master and being the 16th concubine of the young master?" A white dress, feigned romantic fan, full of peach blossom man said frivolously. Gu Qianyi looked at them in disgust, and without saying a word, he punched them. "Ouch!" the man covered his eyes and exclaimed, "smelly girl, I''m so tired of living that I dare to beat our young master Lv. Let''s go together and catch this girl and make amends to him.". This man is no other than LV Ziqiang, the son of LV Wenbin, the Minister of rites. He is a dandy and often plays tricks on local girls with a group of friends. What''s more, Zhao Zhe, the son of Zhao Xing, the Minister of the Ministry of industry, who passed out. This man and LV Ziqiang are inseparable from Meng Jiao and Meng Jiao. They hang out all day. If we want to say what happened to Zhao Zhe, we must have LV Ziqiang. In the eyes of the people of Bianliang City, these two people are two major evils. In addition, song Jianye and his son, who were punished by Gu Qian, are called "four evils" by the people of Bianliang city. But I don''t want them all bumping into Gu Qianyi''s hands. "It seems that I am sent by heaven to save the common people of Bianliang city." Gu Qianyi laughingly thought whether he was too lucky. Gu Qianyi didn''t say a word and beat the group of people one by one. The face that was not very pretty was even worse now. Who let Gu Qianyi have the heart to hit the face. Gu Qianyi stepped on LV Ziqiang and said, "look, you dare to do evil in Bianliang city. I''ll beat you once when I see you. Next time, I''ll break your legs." " Chapter 41 "Ouch... Ouch... Aunt, please let us go." a group of people lay on the ground and couldn''t get up and begged for mercy. "Let you go?" Gu Qianyi asked? "Well... Please, aunt, my own grandmother" Lu Ziqiang constantly begged for mercy. "Good" "thank you... Thank you... I''ll burn high incense for you when I go back." he got up and wanted to leave. "Stop, who let you go?" Gu Qianyi''s cold voice made everyone tremble. "So... What about that?" LV Ziqiang asked in a trembling voice. "Pay for the damaged things first," Gu said. This is her baby daughter''s territory. She can''t take the lead in smashing the field. Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Luan Chengde, who had been called by the second child for a long time, came out with the account book, counted the damaged things, and said to LV Ziqiang, "a total of 80 dishes, 72 bowls and 23 sets of tables and chairs have been damaged. According to the price of five times, you need to compensate 3000 taels of gold.". Luan Chengde in Gu shallow according to the sign of five times the price quoted the amount of compensation. But in my heart, I couldn''t help admiring Gu Qian. "What? Three thousand taels of gold " people are also shocked by this number. I really don''t know what this hotel is made of, which is so expensive. "Five times? Why? " Lu Ziqiang just want to get angry, Gu shallow according to a look sweep past, l immediately shut up. "Why not? That''s five thousand Liang, "Gu said lazily, and the anger in his heart has now disappeared for the most part. "A lot, a lot," Lu Ziqiang said repeatedly. He was not stupid. Three thousand taels of gold was enough for him to pay for, and five thousand taels of gold was enough. "Auntie, I''m curious when I''m young. Is this store my auntie''s property?" Lu Ziqiang dogleg asked, he also has an idea in his heart, if it is her property, then even if it is not, then he is trying to get the money back. "It''s better not to pay attention to this, otherwise, you will die more miserably," Gu said coldly. Lu Ziqiang trembled all over. He was so murderous that even a fool knew that the restaurant had something to do with the woman in front of him. Had to obediently take out all their savings, searched all the valuable things on everyone, also only enough for two thousand taels of gold, finally had to discuss with Gu Qianyi to hit a one thousand taels of gold IOU. After doing everything well, he just wanted to run away with his tail between his legs, but he was called "wait" by Gu Qianyi again. "What else can I do for you?" Lu Ziqiang asked cautiously with a bruised pig''s head. "Send all the debts in three days, otherwise..." he pinched his fingers, and his joints clattered. "Yes... The small one must be delivered within three days..." Lu Ziqiang repeatedly promised. "Don''t let me meet you, go away." Gu Qianyi''s words made them run away as quickly as they were pardoned. "Jin''er brings her here" "what''s your name?" Gu Qianyi asked. "... su... Su, my name is... He... Su... Su" the girl sobbed and answered intermittently. "Susu, do you want to avenge your grandfather?" "I want to eat their meat and drink their blood He Su Su''s eyes are red, full of hate, said viciously. "How dare you kill them now?" "I..." he Su Su said, she had never killed a chicken since she was a child. How dare she kill anyone? She could not help but shed tears when she thought of her grandfather''s death. "I''ll keep them for you. If you want to get revenge, you have to be strong. No one dares to bully you. No one can bully you." Gu Qianyi knows that it will take time for this woman to become strong. Chapter 42 Gu Qianyi''s cold voice came, and he Su Su was shocked. He understood Gu Qianyi''s intention and didn''t cry any more. To Gu Qianyi approached two steps, knelt down and said: "Su Su, thank you for your help. Su Su must live up to miss''s hard work and take revenge on her grandfather with her hand." Gu Qianyi seemed to feel that the girl was different. "Su Su asked the young lady to take her in and let her stay by her side to repay her kindness.". "I don''t need servants" "as long as Miss Su Su can avenge her grandfather, she is willing to be Miss Su Su''s sword." "I don''t need these" "Miss..." he Su Su was in a hurry. "As long as I can be with my partner and absolute loyalty," Gu shallow light said. Now Su Su doesn''t know what to say, mate? She never dared to think that way. But the young lady said that she would be her partner side by side, which is... "silly, get up quickly, don''t you understand what the young lady means?" Brocade son hand up he Su Su to say at the same time. "Thank you, miss... Thank you, miss..." he Su Su kept kowtowing. "Well, take the money to arrange your grandfather''s affairs, and go to the general''s house to find me in three days." then he handed over the money that jin''er had already prepared. "Thank you... Thank you..." "OK, don''t thank you," Gu said helplessly. "Shopkeeper Luan, you need someone to help Susu bury her grandfather" "yes, madam.". The group watched Gu Qianyi go away. Gu didn''t know that today''s move not only made he Susu successful, but also made her a good partner. In the future, she would fight side by side to block the sword and sword for her. Sitting opposite, Zhou Feng and mozicheng clearly see what happened in the happy building, and they have a big wave in their hearts. They also have a question: is this person really Gu Qianyi who is weak and incompetent? "This woman is not simple." Zhou Feng sighed and said, "is she really Gu Qianyi?" Mo Zi Cheng or asked his mind. "If you ask her, you will know" "it seems that she has been hiding well for so many years, but why does she want to hide herself? Her martial arts can''t be achieved in more than ten years. "Mozi Cheng has just noticed every move of Gu Qianyi''s fighting with others. Although she can''t see her martial arts skills, every move is to hit the key point directly, without any ostentatious moves. If she hadn''t been merciful, that group of people would have died long ago. Mo Zicheng doesn''t understand why she has to pretend to be weak and incompetent all the time. Is there any secret or... "I don''t know. How about going to the general''s mansion tonight?" What Zhou Feng didn''t say is that he has a suspicion that Gu Qianyi''s hiding these years may have been instructed by Gu Chongming. Gu Chongming looks at it openly and aboveboard. Who knows if he will make trouble secretly. If he had any other thoughts, he would not let him go. These Zhou Feng and did not plan to tell Mo Zi Cheng, but Mo Zi Cheng how clever, by Zhou Feng a remind want to understand. He knows Zhou Feng''s character. Although the prime minister and general Gu are different, Zhou Feng is not a man who can''t tell right from wrong. Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t doubt a three generation loyal general for no reason, but it''s necessary to find out, so he makes an appointment with Zhou Feng to visit the general''s house at night. For flowers, for tickets, for collections. Chapter 43 Nianyi Fenghua, like water without trace, several generations of reincarnation, the flow of smoke at the bottom of the eyes, as if the memory of previous life, clear and shallow. Looking back, the time that once looked back for you with a smile has passed like quicksand. In the world of mortals, what is still silent is the thousands of complex left in the heart. The sound and color of the fireworks, who will smoke burning scattered, scattered a lifetime of flowers, scattered a lifetime of obstacles. A cavity of infatuation, flowers wandering, I in the afternoon and night of the residual dream, looking for the heart of that indifferent figure. Chang''an City, bustling down, haggard this body, how much true love, all let it alone to lonely. In the late autumn of that year, a gentleman''s dream decorated the most beautiful deformity in my heart. The other side of the flower, enchanting whose path of reincarnation, that Sansheng seven phase Xu, only for the memorial once met. I am shallow, love thin cool, a sigh did not fall, but the end of yellow. In the end, we can not reach the other side of the agreement. I love is so short, in this life, you can''t wait to fulfill your promise. This life, has been doomed to no fate, but life after life I only want to lead for the king. My thoughts are like water. I know it''s cold and warm. In the sleepless night, with a wisp of Acacia, by the secluded River, can you walk all over the mountains and shake off the wind and dust? As if just in a dream, you white as snow, long body Yuli, falling peach blossom fall full skirt. I dare not touch those infatuated memories, those distant past events, and repeat those unforgettable memories that I haven''t seen for a long time. When I look back, I have been separated! Wearing the neon clothes of missing, dancing in the quiet night, telling a cavity of delicate thoughts. In this life, the wood has become a boat, you are in my heart, the mountains are long and the waters are long. The years are cold and clear, and the missing goes round and round. The world of mortals is long, who can send this heart to! The moonlight is just thick, and the silver white moonlight is pouring down, which is full of silver ash. The bright moonlight is sprinkled on the woman who plays the piano in the courtyard, adding a trace of coldness. In the quiet night, the woman''s cold and sad piano sound is accompanied by the woman''s graceful singing, which makes people cry. If it wasn''t for the spring I saw in that year, how could I know the cold appearance if it wasn''t for the brief drunkenness How could I know the long soberness if it wasn''t for the fading lights How could I blame the desolation of the night if it wasn''t for the twinkling of an eye when you passed by How could I understand the melancholy of half my life when I met you, tears were all over my shirt when I saw you Don''t think about self unforgettable happiness makes us learn to be sad the desolation behind the scenery if every dream has to be ended, why is it necessary to be turbulent for who if it''s not the madness of a moment''s love How can we get tired of the plain past if it''s not the courage of a moment''s commitment How can we understand the vast future meet with tears don''t think about it The amount of unforgettable happiness makes us learn to be sad the desolation behind the scenery if every dream has to be ended, why is it necessary to be turbulent for who meet each other with tears don''t think about the amount of unforgettable originally can''t wait for you 30000 why leave so many crazy if everyone is like this who can not tell Li Shang GU Qianyi In the courtyard, Gu Qianyi sings this song again and again, but his mood flies to the distant country, where there is ah Wen. Today''s meeting with Mo Zi Cheng reminds me of all the memories about Xuan Wen. Gu Qianyi bit by bit of memories, experience and ah Wen know each other bit by bit. Full of heartache, but also full of joy and happiness. Gu Qianyi was a surgeon in his previous life. Once Xuanwen was seriously injured with his brothers and others, but he couldn''t go to the hospital. A group of his younger brothers went around to get doctors to treat their elder brother. Chapter 44 Gu Qianyi bumps into this group of people by accident. Due to the time and place at that time, Gu Qian obediently follows them to see Xuanwen. When Gu Qianyi saw that Xuanwen was in danger, out of the instinct of the doctor, Gu treated Xuanwen. It took three months for him to get along with Xuanwen. Gu Qianyi felt that this gangster boss, who made everyone nervous, was not a man of flesh and blood as others knew him. He cared for his subordinates and respected his brothers. He is also deeply loved and respected by his brothers. After several months together, Xuanwen gradually fell in love with this cold, lonely doctor. In her, he saw something that other women didn''t have. In the face of this frightening gang boss, she didn''t have a trace of timidity and fear, and she was fierce to him from time to time. In Xuanwen''s opinion, there are few people who dare to be so fierce in the world, but it is such a woman who makes herself obey. More importantly, Xuanwen felt the same loneliness as himself in Gu Qianyi, which was a kind of loneliness emanating from his bones. Maybe it''s because of this kind of empathy that they get close to each other, and then they walk together so naturally. Two people like a lone wolf in the forest found a companion, side by side, mutual biting, but deep into the bone marrow, carved in the bone, engraved in the heart. And now life and death separated, another world of love, are you ok? What should I do? How can I come back to you? I will be very good, another world of you, my love, you have to take good care! Only hope my love never frown!!! Gu Qianyi''s piano and song reverberate in every corner of the general''s mansion, even farther away. Many people who hear the piano and song are inexplicably wet in their eyes and think of their relatives and lovers. Jin''er and Yi''er stand not far away and cry silently. They have never seen the master like this. Is it because they signed the book with the Lord today? Can''t the master let go of Mo Wang Ye? ... jin''er, they don''t know. Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling saw the appearance of mummy, rushed into Gu Qianyi''s arms and sobbed. Their mother''s appearance made them feel afraid. It seemed that if they were not careful, their mother would disappear. Gu Qianyi stops playing the piano, holds his two treasures tightly and comforts them gently. Gu Chongming helped Zhong Liyue to stand in the corridor. He felt pity in his heart. Zhong Liyue was even more crying. This daughter was the flesh of her heart. Gu Chongming coaxed the woman in his arms carefully. His heart was very distressed. His eyes were full of remorse. It was his husband and father who was not good, incompetent, wronged his wife, and also wronged himself Love''s daughter. Gu Fengyu''s eyes are red, and he wants to rush out to comfort Gu Qianyi, but he holds back. Yi''er must not want to let himself see her embarrassed. It''s all Mo Zi who has suffered. Yi''er is so sad. In his life, he won''t forgive the person who hurt Yi''er. No matter what happened in those years, he should find out and return Yi''er''s innocence. Gu Fengyu clenched his hands, and his white nails sank into the meat. All this was not as painful as his heart. The picture of mother and son embracing each other is even more distressing for Gu Fengyu. After seeing Gu Qianyi, Gu Fengyu flies out of the general''s house and flies to the nearest restaurant. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know that her momentary grief has hurt so many people. She has always been a very strong person. Only in the face of ah Wen can there be all kinds of emotions of normal people, and only ah Wen can make her vulnerable. Chapter 45 In this life, she and ah Wen''s fate has been broken. He will leave ah Wen in his heart and miss him slowly. What Gu Qianyi didn''t know was that his music and ballad made him popular overnight. Later, many people were still deeply obsessed with that kind of scene when they recalled it. After calming Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, he went back to his room. According to the modern time plan, that is, more than ten o''clock in the evening. In ancient times, there was no night life, and everyone had a rest early. Gu Qianyi is lying on the bed. It''s inevitable that she misses ah Wen more and more because of Mo Zi Cheng''s face. Maybe that''s fate. She and ah Wen are destined to be deep and shallow. Gu Qianyi even doubted that mozicheng was ah Wen''s past life, but she didn''t know for sure. After all, she didn''t have any evidence to explain all this. However, after experiencing the experience of rebirth, she didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, and didn''t believe in fate. Gu Qianyi got up in his clothes and stood in front of the window, staring at the bright moon outside the window in a daze. An elegant flute sound came, a melodious tune, telling the endless yearning of the flute player. Hearing the ethereal flute sound from afar, there is always an unknown feeling. It seems that the place where the flute sounds is not too far away. Gu Qianyi can''t help but want to see the flute player. He puts on his clothes and flies out of the general''s house. In the woods not far away, Gu Qianyi sees the flute player, but he doesn''t rush to break it. Instead, he falls on a tree and listens quietly. The man was dressed in white, and the silver moonlight sprinkled on him, making him look cold and lonely. In the sound of flute, he was full of loneliness and full of missing. Gu Qianyi could not help but sprout the feeling that he was a fallen man at the end of the world. After a song, the man in white turns around gracefully and faces Gu Qianyi''s place and says, "here you are!"! It seems that I had expected that Gu Qianyi would come. "Coming" although Gu Qianyi didn''t know how the man in white found her, he didn''t ask or show affectation, just like friends who had known each other for a long time. "Ha ha..." the man chuckled. "Aren''t you curious? Is there anything you want to ask me? " The man looked up at the moonlight in the sky and said in doubt. Gu Qianyi no longer hides himself. He flies from the tree to the man in white. At the same time, he sees the man''s face clearly. Gu Qianyi is a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the person who played the flute was Nangong Yichen whom he met last time. However, he quietly suppresses his curiosity and answers: "at the same time, the ends of the world are reduced. Why have we met each other?". "It''s a good sentence that we are all fallen people in the end of the world. Why did we meet each other?" praised Nangong Yichen. Unexpectedly, this woman has such talent. The world only sees her weak appearance, but ignores her delicate heart and full of talent. Nangong Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi carefully. The woman in front of her is a light blue dress, green silk is not tied up on her back, and a plain pink is not applied. Her cool and elegant but noble temperament makes Nangong Yichen very amazing. And Nangong Yichen clearly saw that she just flew over with lightness skill. Is such a woman really like that in the rumor? "I didn''t expect that the girl should have such talent." Nangong Yichen takes back his thoughts and praises Gu Qianyi. "You flatter me." Gu Qianyi is complacent without Nangong Yichen''s praise. His cool face has not changed. This calm attitude makes Nangong Yichen feel that the woman in front of him is a pearl in the dust, and the world is clumsy. Chapter 46 "Just after passing through the general''s house, I heard the curling sound of the piano and the beautiful song coming from the house. The sound of the piano was pathetic. The song was full of helplessness, sadness and missing. It reminded me of a little life''s dusty heart, so I played a song in the forest alone. I wanted to make peace with the people in the courtyard, but I didn''t want the sound of the piano and the song to stop suddenly. I''m very sorry.". Nangong Yichen has some regrets to say, can''t help but have the exclamation of being too high and too few. Gu Qianyi has just heard the flute sound of Nangong Yichen. The main reason why Nangong Yichen is called the scholar of silver flute is that he can play the flute well. He often dresses up as a scholar. A pipe of silver flute never leaves his body, but also defeats the seven evils of Tianshan Mountain with a pipe of silver flute. From then on, he is famous in the river and lake. Therefore, the name of the scholar of silver flute is famous in the river and lake. This is Gu Qianyi''s second meeting with Nangong Yichen. Each time, he sees the man''s unique side. He is infatuated, sad, optimistic and indifferent to fame and wealth. It is said that what he is best at is not flute but sword technique. He even created a set of "other side sword technique", but he has never appeared in the Jianghu. Gu Qianyi not only has a feeling of sympathy for him, but also feels the regret of Nangong Yichen. Gu Qianyi subconsciously says, "so what, the little girl and the childe play a piece together.". "You... The girl is the one who plays and sings in the hospital! It''s disrespectful. Nangong Yichen surprised said, although guessed, but heard her own admit, or let him is surprised. "You''re welcome, young master." Gu Qianyi takes out the jade flute that she never leaves. Nangong Yichen thinks it''s very familiar, but he doesn''t think much about it. Nangong Yichen has only two infatuations in his life: infatuation and infatuation. It''s rare to meet a bosom friend. How can you miss such a good opportunity. Gu Qianyi is also impolite. He raises his hands slightly, and his lips are ready to move. He only hears a song "Naihe shuitaotao" coming from jiuxiao, sometimes melodious and sometimes dim. In every word, it contains infinite sadness and desolation. The sound of Xiao starts first, and after the prelude, the sound of flute follows closely. It is integrated with the sound of Xiao, pulling and cooperating with each other. Yuxiao light play, Xiao flute together, like a cry a complaint, like a sing a reply. After a long time, Nangong Yichen said: "a bosom friend in life is enough to thank the girl for her generosity.". Nangong Yichen didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi''s musical attainments were as good as those of him. He thought that there was no bosom friend in the world except the legendary Yuxiao fairy. If you just abandon the Pearl in front of you, I''m afraid you can''t find a better woman in the world. "You''re welcome, you and I are predestined." as Gu Qianyi puts away the Jade Flute, Nangong Yichen sees what Gu Qianyi brings. He feels relieved, shocked and surprised. What''s more, he''s curious about this legendary weak and incompetent young lady bu. "It''s late, and the little girl is leaving." without waiting for Nangong Yichen to ask, Gu Qianyi flies away from the woods. Subconsciously, Gu Qianyi doesn''t hide himself in front of Nangong Yichen. As for the reason, Gu Qianyi doesn''t understand. Looking at the woman who just left, Nangong Yichen felt a little lost. Few people can attract his attention these years, but Gu Qianyi successfully attracted him. Yuxiao fairy! Miss Bu! Maybe he found a shocking secret. Chapter 47 "Dong! ----Dong, Dong " " the weather is dry and things are dry. Be careful with the fire! " "Dong! ----Dong, Dong " " Gong, close the doors and windows, be careful of the fire! " In the quiet night, there was nothing but Bangzi and the watchman''s voice. In the moonlight, two men in black flew into the general''s house without any sound. In the study, a lamp is like a bean. They fly quietly to the study, carefully fall on the roof, take off the tiles of the roof and look inside. Gu Chongming is sitting in his study, holding his head with one hand. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. He is absorbed in his mind. It seems that something is bothering him. Besides, Gu Chongming''s heart has already stirred up an uproar. It''s about a secret that he has hidden for more than 20 years. If it wasn''t for tonight''s piano and song that recalled his long-standing memory, maybe the secret would have been buried in his heart and brought to the ground a hundred years later. Over the years, people in the general''s mansion have been extremely fond of Gu Qianyi, and he subconsciously regards her as the child of yue''er, just like Zhong Liyue. However, the breath of Yi''er now, as well as the piano sound and song she shows today, are very similar to the woman of that year. The woman he has been infatuated with all his life. Gu Chongming carefully looked at the painting he had pressed under his arm and called it "Wanrou". If Gu Shi Yi as like as two peas in here, she will be amazed. Because the woman in the painting is almost the same as her, even the temperament and charm are so similar. With a sigh, Gu Chongming got up and took up the picture. At that moment, the person hiding on the roof saw the woman clearly, and was surprised. "Who?" Mo Zi Cheng didn''t want Gu Chongming to be so keen. He found them with a breath. He didn''t stop at once. He ran away and left the general''s house. Gu Chongming saw two shadows drowned in the night when he came out. Begonia knelt down in front of Gu Chongming and pleaded guilty: "my subordinates are incompetent. I didn''t catch up with the thief. Please punish him.". As Gu Chongming''s bodyguard, Gu Chongming knows about the ability of Begonia. The visitors must have been prepared, but Gu Chongming doesn''t mean to blame. "Get up. Don''t make any noise about it. Send someone to strengthen the defense of the general''s house.". "Yes" Begonia got up to leave. "Wait a minute" "find some good and clever people to protect the young lady in secret.". "Yes, I''ll arrange it.". "Go down.". When mozicheng arrives at the mountain temple, Zhou Feng is already waiting there. Mozicheng pulls off his face towel, takes off his black clothes and puts off his night clothes Throw it into the fire in front of Zhou Feng. Learning from Zhou Feng''s careless sitting on the delivery desk, it''s hard to avoid cold nights in August and September. Zhou Feng said: "I didn''t expect to have such a harvest tonight. It''s not in vain.". "Who do you think is the woman in the picture? Gu Qianyi "I don''t know. I look a little older than Gu Qianyi.". Mo Zi Cheng recalled the portrait said. "Is it Gu Qianyi''s mother?" "Nonsense, isn''t her mother Zhong Li Yue?" "Yes, but who is the man in the picture?"? "Feng Shao, you secretly ask people to investigate the things related to the general''s house 20 years ago.". Mo Zi Cheng said. "Good.". "Let''s call it a day. The envoys will arrive tomorrow. You and me are indispensable.". "Then I''ll go back," Zhou Feng said lazily. "I''m so sleepy. It seems that climbing the wall in the middle of the night is better. Staying up late in this way will damage my delicate and white skin.". Zhou Feng yawned and said. "OK, you''re like a woman." Mo Zicheng said and left with her lightness skill. "Well? And just leave? What a heartless fellow. Zhou Feng mumbled and left immediately. Chapter 48 As the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday approached, envoys from all over the world went to Zixuan one after another. As the only prince of Zixuan, Mo Zicheng''s task of receiving envoys naturally falls on his shoulders, while Gu Fengyu and Zhou Feng, as the sons of two important officials of the imperial court, are ordered to help. Gu Qianyi had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, he woke up and was told that pleasure Lingyu sent someone to pick up his two treasures to the post station and ordered them to clean up and send Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to the carriage. Then take jin''er and Yi''er to happy building. Gu Qianyi is sitting in the hall of the happy building, eating delicious dishes, listening to people talking about the recent events, inquiring about the news. In addition to the brothel, it is a restaurant. After dinner, people always want to find something to talk about and pass the time. "Well, have you heard?" A said. "What''s the matter? I have big news for you, too. Some B said. "Did you hear the piano and song of the general''s house last night?"? A whisper said. "I heard it, but I don''t know if Miss Er played it. Why didn''t I hear such a beautiful song before? It''s better than Miss ranyan in the moon Pavilion.". Some B says with relish, a pair of intoxicated appearance on the face. Some C interjected: "what second young lady, listen to my second uncle''s cousin''s third brother''s nephew''s friend''s daughter say that the song is played by the eldest young lady." some C said triumphantly. A: "what? "First lady"? Some B: "can''t"? A ding: "how can it be that the first lady is not literate, not good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?"? "Why not? I''m not good at it, and you heard it last night. Everyone has heard the second young lady play the piano, but it''s not very good. This is what my second uncle''s cousin''s third brother''s nephew''s friend''s daughter saw with her own eyes. Can she fake it? Some C said unconvinced. "Maybe it''s really played by the eldest lady. Although the second lady is the second talented girl of Zixuan, she can''t play the same tune as last night," one of them agreed. "Mm-hmm, that''s right" "I didn''t expect Miss Bu to be so talented and the pearl is covered with dust," said a Bing. "Yes, I''ve wronged Miss Gu for so many years." everyone sympathized with Gu Qianyi. When Gu Qianyi heard these words, he was speechless. He did not expect that the song he played at will would make him angry so quickly. Looking at Gu''s helpless expression, jin''er and Yi''er looked at each other with a smile and said, "Miss, you are all popular now, hee hee.". "Yes, you see, our young lady is no worse than Zixuan''s three talented women." Yi''er also said. "You two know how to make fun of your miss. Be careful I''ll find two people to marry you some other day, so as to save you from bullying me.". Gu said solemnly. "Oh, miss, you are good or bad," jin''er said, covering her face. Jin''er is more lively than Yi''er, and she is more like a relative to Gu Qianyi. Yi''er is more stable. Looking at jin''er''s playful appearance, she said, "you are spoiled by her.". "Where is it?" Brocade son doesn''t admit of of say. "Well, let alone jin''er, she''s so good." seeing Yi''er''s appearance of not saying clearly, Gu Qianyi stops. Jin''er throws a grateful look at Gu Qianyi, and Gu Qianyi picks his eyebrows. Chapter 49 At this time, Gu Qianyi noticed the person coming up the stairs and put away his funny expression. Seeing that Gu Qianyi recovered his cold face, jin''er also put away his fighting thoughts. Looking along Gu Qianyi''s eyes, he saw that the visitor was wearing a blue gown, with a gentle look flowing between his eyebrows. He was handsome and elegant, and his whole body exuded noble, elegant and extraordinary bearing. It''s hard to hide the romantic posture. Jin''er is stunned. Gu Qian says in his heart: what a handsome young man. Qin Ge feels Gu Qianyi''s eyes and smiles at him. Gu Qianyi nods to him. The smile that charms all living beings just makes jin''er dizzy. Yi''er really can''t see it any more. It''s too humiliating. She stealthily pulls jin''er''s clothes, but jin''er doesn''t react. Yi''er knocks jin''er''s head twice with hatred. "Oh, who hit me?" The brocade son returns to God to exclaim, instantly all people all see to her, brocade son apologetically smile to everybody say: "disturb, sorry, sorry!" "Puchi..." looking at jin''er silly, Gu Qianyi is happy. Qin Ge looked around and found that there was no room left. After thinking about it, she went to Gu Qianyi''s desk. The place Gu Qianyi chose was excellent. The second floor was close to the window. She could observe the situation inside the house and see what happened on the street outside. Seeing the man in blue coming towards him, Gu Qianyi didn''t seem to see him. It is brocade son, the mood is nervous of pull clothes to Gu shallow according to say: "how to do, young lady he came over.". "Ha ha, you girl, when he comes, why are you nervous? Huh? Did you fall in love with him? Do you want me to match you, miss? Ha ha ha... "Gu Qianyi joked, even Yi''er couldn''t help laughing. "I said Yi''er girl, you''d better smile more. Don''t you think it''s very beautiful?" Yi''er blushed. Speaking, Qin GE has come to Gu Qianyi''s eyes. Qin Ge hugs the woman in front of her and says, "can you make it convenient for me to sit next to her?" Gu Qianyi looked up and there was no vacancy. Every table was full of people in twos and threes, so he nodded. "Thank you, Miss" "you''re welcome" "two dishes, one pot of wine, and the best wine!" "Yes! My guest, just a moment, I''m coming " " have you ever had dinner? Would you like to have some with us? " Qin Ge asked politely. "Already used, young master, please use it slowly." Gu Qianyi replied faintly. The brocade son didn''t expect this blue dress childe to be so polite, the eyes came out a lot of red hearts. Looking at her, Gu can''t help smiling. Hearing the laughter, Qin Ge stopped and looked at a flash of surprise in her eyes. She said to Gu Qianyi, "but I''m affecting Miss tea."? "No" "is that miss?" "I laugh at her," Gu said, pointing to jin''er. Qin Ge looks along Gu Qianyi''s direction, and sees a woman in pink staring at him in a daze. Rao Shi''s Qin Ge, who has been through the storm, can''t help but feel ashamed. It''s not that there is no flower maniac watching her spring, nor that there is no woman throwing her arms at him, but there has never been a woman looking at him like this, but he is not disgusted, because he does not see desire in the woman''s eyes, only pure appreciation. For flowers, for tickets. Chapter 50 "Keke..." Qin Ge coughed deliberately. Jin''er looks at her with a smile. She doesn''t know why. But when she sees that her eyes are full of calculation, she has a bad feeling. "What''s your name? Where do you live? What are you doing here? ... "Gu Qianyi asked a lot like firecrackers. "Er, my surname is Qin, and my single name is a song word." Qin Ge feels that the master and servant are strange, but he can''t tell what''s wrong. "Qin song!" Gu Qianyi felt thoughtful after hearing the name. But jin''er was surprised and asked, "the song of Qin called Xiaoyao childe?" "It''s just below." Qin Ge didn''t expect that jin''er would be so surprised, and would ask so loudly. Everyone heard that jin''er''s direction looked over, and then thought that jin''er''s name was like frying a pot. People talked about it. Surprised, adored, all kinds of voices came to Gu Qianyi.... "what?" "Young master Xiaoyao?" "It turns out that the man in blue is Qin Ge, one of the four sons of Zixuan?"? Someone exclaimed. "What is the fourth son of Zixuan?" Someone did not understand asked. "Don''t you know about Zixuan? Are you from out of town? " "Well, no matter where he came from, tell us about Zixuan''s fourth son." someone said impatiently. "The four sons of Zixuan are: Gu Fengyu, the son of Mingyue, the only son of general bu. He is famous for Mingyue sword. He is as gentle as the moon. He is a rare beautiful man in the world. Wuyou childe Ziyun Kaile, born in Wuyou Valley, is a disciple of master forgetting dust. He is good at attacking music. His weapon is a jade Long Xiao. When the Xiao sounds, everything is damaged. Master jueyue Lengyue, a disciple of Shaolin, is famous for his martial arts. One palm breaks the heart. Xiaoyao childe Qin Ge is good at Youqing sword. He is unrestrained in nature, wandering around, not admiring fame and wealth, and not loving power. " The man took a sip of tea and continued: "it is said that he once met the emperor by accident. The emperor appreciated his talent and wanted him to become an official. The next day, when the emperor sent someone to pass the edict, he was already empty, leaving only a few words on the letter:" don''t you go, when will you return? And put white deer between green cliffs. When you have to, you can visit famous mountains. I can''t be happy because an Neng is a powerful man. "The emperor appreciated his uninhibited, so he didn''t pursue his responsibility, and he didn''t force him any more." When the man finished, everyone looked at Qin Ge with admiration and admiration, especially jin''er. His eyes were bubbling, and he wanted to praise him. It was so natural and unrestrained, so adoring!!! Qin Ge is a little embarrassed to smile at Gu Qianyi. He didn''t expect that people would evaluate him like this. He didn''t expect that the rumors from the outside world would make him so smart. In fact, Qin Ge didn''t expect that he didn''t pay attention to these things at all. "People laugh at me for being too crazy. I laugh at others for not seeing through. I don''t know the tomb of Wuling heroes, no flowers, no wine, hoe the field, "Gu Qianyi read lightly. After hearing about this man''s deeds, Gu Qianyi couldn''t help appreciating them. If you were me, would you treat wealth and glory as a yellow sand! Listening to Gu Qianyi''s four poems, Qin Ge was shocked in his heart. The woman in front of him had just four sentences, and he had all his thoughts and yearning in his heart. Chapter 51 "People laugh at me for being too crazy. I laugh at others for not seeing through. It''s not the tomb of Wuling heroes, hoeing the fields without flowers and wine. It''s a good poem. It''s really good. "After reading the song, Qin was very happy. I didn''t expect that this woman should have such a state. "Miss, I''ll give you a cup of tea instead of wine. Just for the sake of the poem that miss just read, I''ll appreciate Miss Qin song." after that, I took my glass and drank it. Gu Qianyi didn''t make a fuss, so he raised his glass and drank the tea. After that, they drank tea and ate rice respectively, and said two sentences from time to time. Even so, Qin songs are full of appreciation and admiration for the women in front of them. A woman with such bearing must not be in the pool in this life. What Qin Ge didn''t expect was that later this woman''s influence on him far exceeded his expectation. Gu Qianyi sat down for a while. Seeing that there was no valuable news, he got up and left the teahouse. Looking at the figure leaving far away, Qin Ge thought deeply and asked the second child beside him, "brother, I want to ask, which lady is the woman who just left?" "You don''t know that? She is Gu Qianyi, a young lady of the Bu family "What is she, Miss Bu?" The topic comes back to Gu Qianyi once again. When Qin Ge ponders, it seems that the Bu family''s eldest daughter is not as unbearable as the legend says... the next day is the Empress Dowager''s birthday. The emperor orders all officials to take their families to the palace to celebrate and enjoy with the people. Gu Qianyi is wearing a light green Pingluo dress, which is as long as the ground, without a single pattern. Only a few half opened oleanders are embroidered with red silk thread on the cuff. The milky white silk tapestry is around her waist. She hangs a small sachet and a sapphire serial pendant, which makes her body look like a willow. She is so timid and timid as a flying swallow facing the wind. The hair style is also fresh and simple, but the bangs are scattered neatly at will, and the hair on the forehead seems to be separated obliquely. Then the white jade eight tooth comb is used to pull it fluffy behind the head, and two pieces of broken bead hairpin are inserted. The fringes of a little bit of silver are placed gently to bring out the natural beauty of the new Lotus after the rain. Around is used to see Gu shallow according to the stunning appearance of jin''er and Yi''er still can''t help but fascinated, come to inform the maid, standing at the door, can''t move. "Puff..." Gu shallow according to see a few wenches such facial expression, can''t help laughing. It''s time to go, girls. Gu shallow in accordance with the rate first went out, Jin son back to God, pulled pull Yi son to follow out, that to inform the girl, Leng is in Gu shallow in accordance with the sedan chair after just wake up. "Miss Miss Tai Too It''s beautiful... " Gu Qianyi came to the hall and glanced around. He saw that all his family were present except the Song family. He went forward and saluted Gu Chongming and Zhong Liyue, "father, mother, brother." After Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s recuperation, Zhong Liyue looks much better. Although he hasn''t completely detoxified, he is still four or five points better. Gu Moya has been punished for kneeling for three days. After the ancestral hall, she has settled down a lot. It''s not that she wants to understand it, but now that the Song family is locked in the Chaifang, Gu Moya has to be restrained even if she is reluctant. Gu Moya comes forward to Gu Qianyi and changes her voice to "sister". Chapter 52 Looking up at Gu Moya, Gu Qianyi saw a beautiful chignon made of green silk, with a touch of emerald color between her hair, but it was a hairpin inlaid with silver. At the end of the hairpin, there was a bright pearl at night, which radiated cold light. Several round and small pearls from the East China Sea, a plain face without powder, a glass Moon in front of her forehead, a pair of pearl earrings on her ears, and a crystal butterfly on her neck A white jade bracelet on the wrist makes the skin look better than snow. It''s dressed in white clothes and embroidered with dark patterns of white butterflies. The fringes made of pearls on the waist make a cool sound. It''s covered with a layer of snow-white gauze and a pair of gilt shoes on the feet. The whole person looks dusty, but it''s not bad. Is too cumbersome, less a simple and generous atmosphere. Gu Chongming and Zhong Liyue look at their daughter''s change, and feel a burst of love. Now Yi''er is mature, steady and sensible, but they can no longer find the little girl who plays coquetry in front of them. "Yi''er is really beautiful today," Gu Fengyu said with a smile, his eyes full of love. "Brother Yu means that Yi''er was not beautiful before?" "No It''s not that. "Gu Fengyu explains anxiously. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s joking expression, he understands that Yi''er is teasing him. Gu Fengyu touched Gu Qianyi''s head and said, "it''s really naughty." Gu Qianyi rarely felt embarrassed and vomited his tongue. The whole family is happy. Of course, Gu Moya is not included in the whole family. Gu Moya deliberately dressed up today. He thought that he would be gorgeous today, but he forced Gu Qianyi to compete. What Gu Moya doesn''t know is that song''s mind is on Gu Chongming. Although she loves her, she doesn''t pay attention to her dress and doesn''t teach Gu Moya. Of course, song himself is not a woman with good taste. It''s good for Gu Moya to be able to play like this today. If there is a mother, there must be a daughter. Looking at Gu Qianyi and they are so close, Gu Moya only gnashes her teeth. Looking at the happy appearance of the family, she felt very sad. She didn''t understand that Mingming was also Gu Chongming''s daughter. Why did Gu Qianyi take possession of all the good things? Why are all good things hers? She knew her father was partial, but she and her aunt were also his family. In fact, there are a lot of times Gu Mo Ya painstakingly want to do well, good performance, just to please his father. Even deliberately to make trouble, to do wrong things are just to attract his attention, just for the man she called father can see her more. She didn''t understand why she didn''t like her when she hit my little father. Why? Gu Mo Ya is not reconciled in the heart. "Dad, it''s late. It''s time for us to start." Gu Moya interrupts the happy scene. She doesn''t like the atmosphere and feels like an outsider. "OK, let''s go," Gu Chongming said after looking at the sky. At Gu Chongming''s command, people in the general''s mansion began to prepare to set out. "By the way, Yi''er, why don''t you see ruoyou and ling''er?" Gu Fengyu looked around but didn''t see Gu ruoyou. He asked in a voice. He liked his two nephews very much. He didn''t see them this day. He really missed them. Chapter 53 Smell speech, everyone stops to look at Gu shallow according to "those two children let their adoptive father pick up yesterday.". After a while, I will go to the palace with you. Father, mother and brother, don''t worry about it. " "I see. That''s good." Gu Chongming said. People are also relieved, but also curious about Gu ruoyou brother and sister''s adoptive father and people. Gu Moya whispered, "what adoptive father? I don''t know what their relationship is. This word just spread to Gu Chongming''s ears. Of course, Gu Qianyi also heard it. The martial arts practitioners still have this ear power. "What''s ya''er talking about? Why don''t you apologize to your sister? If you want to keep your mouth open, go back to the yard and think about it. No more stepping out of the house, "Gu Chongming said solemnly. Gu Moya reluctantly apologizes to Gu Qianyi: "elder sister, ya''er talks nonsense for a while. Please don''t worry about it.". Gu Qianyi looked at her coldly and said: "the dragon has scales. If you touch it, you will be angry. If you have any bad ideas, don''t blame me for being merciless! Put away all your messy thoughts, or I''ll make you regret coming to this world. " Feeling Gu Qianyi''s anger, Gu Moya is a little frightened. Gu Qianyi has completely changed. She is no longer a waste lady who used to let her beat and scold and dare not say and dare not reply. Determined to cold expression, as well as that said to do tone, not only Gu Moya scared, even Gu Fengyu and others also feel the strong chill. A burst of fear, a burst of love. The atmosphere became awkward. Gu Chongming sighed and told everyone to get on the bus and walk slowly towards the palace. The Imperial Palace many officials took their families to the royal garden. It was the first time that Gu Qianyi saw the royal building. He couldn''t help but sigh that the creativity of the ancients was so great. It''s really amazing to build such a magnificent building without tower crane and reinforced concrete. Gu Qianyi followed Gu Fengyu to the designated seat, and began to wait for his baby to come, to see if the clothes he designed fit them. "Prince Anya is coming" "Princess Anya is coming" "Xiaoyao childe is coming" "the other side villa master is coming" ...... GU Qianyi didn''t expect that the empress dowager, Mo Jianli, would invite so many people from the Jianghu. For a moment, Gu Qianyi couldn''t understand what doctrine Mo Jianli was fighting against, and the ministers nearby also speculated about the high position one after another The mind of the man on the street. Xiaoyao childe Qin Ge and Nangong Yichen come in together, and suddenly there are all kinds of breaths in the Royal Garden, and they are startled. As if they were used to this situation, they followed the little eunuch to their own position without any pressure. Gu Qianyi''s head is opposite to Nangong Yichen''s four eyes. Nangong Yichen smiles at Gu Qianyi and nods symbolically. But I thought whether to be such a demon or not. The killing power of such a charming smile is very strong. Do you know what the goods are. "Ah, you see, young master Yi Chen smiles at me," said some flower maniac sitting beside Gu Qianyi. "If you smile at me, it''s better to smile at me.". Another said. Gu Qianyi turns his head and looks at Er nu. The corners of his mouth are drawn out. I''ll go there. Just this honor, I''ll die. Not to mention the beauty, at least you have to have some characteristics. Just like that, Nangong Yichen will feel indigestion when he looks more. Chapter 54 Qin song''s seat is also opposite Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi tonight surprised Qin song. But also did not show what strange, just simply appreciate her beauty, there is a touch of strange emotion can not understand. The second prince of Wuling, Princess Ruoling and Prince ruoyou came together again. They all looked up and saw the first man, dressed in white, excelling the snow. He had a dusty temperament. He was holding two dolls made of powder and jade. They were as beautiful as the two Fairies in the picture. Gu Qianyi naturally saw her own baby. Wearing the clothes she sent to jin''er last night, Gu ruoyou was dressed in a white tuxedo with short hair and made a special shape. She looked very sunny and handsome. Gu Ruoling wore a white princess skirt and wore a beautiful bun. The color of the brother and sister''s clothes was in harmony with the joyful plume''s clothes. They were very conspicuous when they came together. The arrival of the three really caused a small sensation. For a moment, all kinds of voices of flower mania and jealousy sounded in the royal garden. Even Gu Moya is very excited. Their position was not far from Gu Qianyi. Only when they approached, Gu Chongming and others reflected that they were too surprised. They didn''t expect that their granddaughter''s adoptive father was actually the second prince of Wuling. Today, they were also surprised by the strange clothes and hairstyles of their brother and sister, which were simple, generous and elegant. Gu Mo Ya is more hate to grind teeth, how what cheap let Gu shallow according to occupy, really angry. The emperor and the queen have arrived with the empress dowager, all of them kneel down and shout long live. Gu Qianyi didn''t want to kneel, but she couldn''t make fun of the Bu family, so she had to hurt her baby''s knee. That''s why she asked Gu Ruoyu and Gu Ruoling to come with her. Another point is that Gu Qianyi doesn''t want the Royal people to know the identity of ruoyou and ling''er. Besides, no one else has seen them except Bu''s, and the rumors have been stopped by her. Not many people know about it, and she doesn''t worry about who will say it. But life often likes to joke. Gu Qianyi ignores Gu ruoyou''s face which is similar to Mo Zicheng''s. After the Empress Dowager sat down, the emperor said and straightened up. Gu Qian stood up and looked up at the man in the high position. He was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, and his face was seven points similar to that of mozicheng. He was also a very handsome man. Even though Gu Qian saw a lot of beautiful men, he could not help looking at him more. When Gu Qianyi looks at Mo Jianli, Mo Zicheng is also looking at her. She is so dazzling in the crowd. He never looks away from her when he enters the hall. She is wearing a light green Pingluo dress and standing beside Gu Fengyu. She has a dusty temperament. No one here can compare with her. When he looks along Gu Qianyi''s line of sight, he finds that she is looking at her family Brother, Mo Zi Cheng a burst of anger: is she so like men, so short of men?. If Gu Qianyi knew the idea of Mo Zi Cheng at the moment, he would slap him hard. This man really owes him a lot. Chapter 55 Next to the Zhou you if along the Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes to see in the past, saw such a scene, in the heart and surprised and angry? Surprised is that the noble temperament of the woman, gas is the attitude of Mo Zi Cheng to the woman, smart if she, how can not know the meaning of the eyes. Zhou you Ruo looks at the woman quietly, thinking about her identity. When she looks at the people around her, she feels like she is struck by thunder. She She Is it Gu Qianyi? Zhou you Ruo didn''t believe what he saw. Seeing the intimacy between Gu Fengyu and her, Zhou youruo has to believe that she was Gu Qianyi who was once weak and incompetent. Thinking of the things that Fengxing came back to tell her, she wanted to swallow Gu Qian Yisheng alive. The people she worked so hard to cultivate are gone. That''s her hard work for many years. Damn Gu Qianyi, I will let you die. The second prince of Wuling, right? Gu Qianyi, I want to make you miserable. Zhou you thinks bitterly. After they were seated, there was a song and dance performance, but people in high positions had different ideas. The reason was very simple. After meeting Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister that day, Mo Jianli kept thinking about the two children in his heart. He really liked them. He had guessed a lot about their identities, but he didn''t expect that they were the children of the second prince of Wuling. He didn''t know that, and what he didn''t expect was happening. The empress Xiao has been watching every move of the stranger, and the Empress Dowager has also seen it, but she also thinks the two children are good, elegant and beautiful. Even better than her grandson moyuqi, though she doesn''t want to admit it. Empress Xiao''s heart is more naked jealousy, in her heart her son is no one to compare, see the emperor to other people''s children so love, she was very uncomfortable. Looking at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, it''s like eating them. Mo gradually away from the side of the eunuch manager Li Lu nodded, Li Lu came out and announced loudly: "banquet officially started"! With the formal start of the banquet, most of the concubines who want to compete for favor in the harem want to take the opportunity to attract the emperor''s attention. They stand on the stage and perform in full style. Among them, there are also some ministers who want to cling to power and bring their daughters here to find a suitable husband. Many of them want to marry into the royal family Elder sister, a well-known lady, appeared on the stage one after another to perform. Even Gu Moya has performed on stage. It has to be said that Gu Moya''s dancing is very good, but in Gu Qianyi''s opinion, there is still a lot of aura missing, and the dance also lacks a soul. It looks beautiful, but it just moves with people like a puppet. Gu Qianyi is sitting there bored, looking at his baby and joyful Lingyu playing happily, not attracted by the performance on the stage. Gu Qianyi smiles a little, these three guys must be on purpose. Seeing Gu Moya''s twisted face, Gu Qianyi doesn''t ignore other people''s consciousness. As the last performer stepped down, all the performances ended, and envoys and officials from all over the world sent their gifts. In Gu Qianyi''s opinion, the so-called gifts are nothing more than gold, silver, jewelry and medicinal tonics. Even the general''s house is a good snow lotus. Chapter 56 To Gu Qianyi''s surprise, Mo Zicheng is a filial person. The gift she prepared is not precious. She just made a bowl of longevity noodles for the Empress Dowager. Her satisfaction can be seen from the Empress Dowager''s smiling face. It was the empress who made a jade Buddha for the Empress Dowager in luxury. The Empress Dowager also accepted it lightly and said a few words symbolically. Hanmo Chen, Prince of Anya, went forward and made an envoy''s ceremony to the people present, saying: "Dear emperor, Hanmo Chen of Anya came to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday on behalf of his majesty, and presented the most precious jade tripod to show the friendship between the two countries." "Your Majesty is very kind. Thank you again for your gift." The Mo gradually leaves and politely says. After Prince Anya sits down, joyful Lingyu brings Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to present the longevity pitaya of Wuling kingdom as a gift. The stranger gradually gets closer and closer to observe Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, and he is even more happy. "Must be princess Ruoling and Prince ruoyou?" Mo gradually leaves looking at these two beautiful people, in the heart some envy joyful feather''s good life, how oneself don''t have so outstanding prince princess? When the emperor suddenly asked, everyone was surprised, especially when Zhou youruo saw Gu Ruoyu''s face clearly, he quickly covered his mouth and didn''t scream. She did not expect that the two children were so similar to Wang Ye. Mo Zi Cheng is also attracted by the two children in front of him, especially their faces that are very similar to his brother. Empress Xiao was also surprised. She had an incredible idea in her mind. Was it the emperor''s exiled son? No, it''s impossible. How can it be! Empress Xiao shook her head and quickly denied the idea. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Mo Jian would pay attention to ruoyou and ling''er, but she didn''t worry too much. She was afraid that only Zhou youruo knew that it was mo Zicheng''s child. She believes that if Zhou you won''t say it, otherwise she won''t secretly send someone to stop the rumors. "Gee. Is that you Gu Ruoyu raised his head, saw the real face of the stranger gradually leaving, and said in surprise. After hearing their conversation, Gu Qianyi was puzzled. Do they know each other? We''ve met a long time ago? Empress Xiao''s heart is more and more heavy. "From uncle? What are you doing here? Are you the emperor''s uncle Gu Ruoling saw the people in front of him was also a burst of joy. Mo Zi Cheng is inexplicably uncomfortable when she sees such a situation. Of course, Zhou you Ruo has noticed it. However, in her heart, even if Gu Ruo you and Gu Ruo you are the children of the Lord, they are still not as good as the Royal Children of the orthodox blood, even if they are the adopted sons of joyful Ling Yu. "I didn''t expect that we would meet so soon," Mo gradually said with a smile. "Is this the birthday present you found for mummy?" The Mo gradually leaves the meaning to have to point to of say, think of that day they solemnly answer his this question of time he want to smile. He could tell from their looks that they were not lying, but what was the matter? He seems to remember that three years ago, a prince of Wuling took two children as his adopted sons despite the emperor''s opposition. Is that them? ........................................................ Chapter 57 "The two sons and daughters of the second prince are really lovely. They are as big as the prince. It''s better for them to have a competition. It''s also a fun game. What do the emperor think?" If the queen has a point to say, but her proposal is also in line with the people''s wishes. The reason why empress Xiao put forward such a request is that she wants to prove to the emperor that their son is not bad, and the stranger gradually leaves is full of curiosity about the people in front of her, and she nods her head to agree if she wants to know more about them. "How does the second prince feel?" The queen showed the meaning of inquiry to the feather. "It''s so good," he said, opening the folding fan in his hand with a brush. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect the queen to come up with such an idea. It seems that it''s a simple contest between children, but it''s related to the reputation of the two countries. On the one hand, if the crown prince loses today, will it hurt her face. But Gu Qianyi doesn''t care so much. She is a person who can do whatever she wants. The occasional forbearance depends on who she treats. Even if it hurts the Empress Dowager''s face, it has nothing to do with her. I didn''t expect empress Zixuan to be so careless. Joyful Lingyu is full of confidence in his family''s Baobei, which is no challenge for them. But the people of the Bu family were silent. At this time, the people of the Bu family were not suitable to stand up and express their opinions. Also no position, but their hearts are still full of expectations and tension. Gu Fengyu is the only one sitting there. In addition to moyuqi, two princesses and some ministers'' children participated in the competition. The title of the competition was newly proposed by Taifu Duming. The title of the contest is to write a poem in spring. Seeing that everyone started to write, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister didn''t write in a hurry. Gu Chongming couldn''t help being worried. Gu Qianyi comforted him and said, "father, don''t worry. I believe ruoyou and ling''er are better than you think." Gu shyi knows that even if they can''t write, she can teach them enough to defeat all the people here, which are the cream of China''s 5000 years of accumulation. As the time passed, the children handed in their works one after another, and Taifu read out in public: "when the ice and snow melt in spring, there are many flowers in spring. I''m glad to see a hundred flowers. This spring is really early. Du Mingxin reluctantly read the poem of the Minister of rites. The people below were amused. in one year, withers and thrives once each year, lush grass on the plains is the only thing that is left behind. The more Du Mingxin read, the more happy he was. Everyone thought this poem was good, but it was a bit off topic. Gu Qianyi also nodded with approval. "I''m really worthy of being my son. It''s good. I''ll give the crown prince a hundred taels of gold." Mo gradually was very happy, but the happiest one was empress Xiao. Seeing her child get the praise of others, she was sure and proud to be a mother. Listening to people''s praise, Mo Yu Qi challenges Gu Ruoyu, but Gu Ruoyu ignores it. If there is no one else to chat with Gu Ruoling. Moyu Qi''s heart was filled with anger. It took a long time to read Gu Ruoling''s poems. The poems in front of him were all in a mess except for those by Prince moyuqi. Du Mingxin, the great Fu, looked at the children of these officials. He was disappointed, but he didn''t dare to show it. He just went on doing his work in silence. Chapter 58 "This is princess Ruoling''s" Spring Dawn ": when spring sleeps, you can''t feel the dawn. You can hear birds everywhere. When the wind and rain come at night, how many flowers will fall. " Du Mingxin had already started to stir up after reading. They all looked at Gu Ruoling in disbelief. They did not expect that a five-year-old could write such a good poem. Mo Yuqi''s poems are enough to surprise them. I didn''t expect that this girl would be more powerful than the prince. By the time Gu ruoyou arrived, Du Ximing, Taifu, was already very excited. His hands were shaking, and his mouth only said good poems. "The following is a poem by ruoyou prince," Jiangnanchun ": a thousand li warbler crows, green reflects red, water village, mountain country wine flag wind. Zixuan 480 temple, many buildings in the misty rain. " After listening to the noise below, there was a lot of discussion. After reading it, Du Ziming began to appreciate it. "This is a seven character quatrain. The poem not only depicts the beautiful spring scenery in the south of the Yangtze River, but also reproduces the misty and rainy scenery of the buildings in the south of the Yangtze River, which makes the scenery in the south of the Yangtze River more magical and confusing. The charming south of the Yangtze River, after the brilliant touch of the poet, is even more exciting. The four sentences in this poem are all scenery language, with many images and scenery, including plants, animals, sound and color, and scenery can be divided into near and far, with the combination of dynamic and static features. This poem depicts a vivid, colorful and bold picture of Jiang nanchun in light words and general language, presenting a deep and beautiful artistic conception and expressing a series of implicit and profound feelings. It''s a good work. It''s enough for me to see such a good work in Du Ximing''s lifetime! That''s enough! " Du Ximing took the poem and sighed. Mo gradually left, and his eyes became brighter. As he expected, the two children were really excellent. At this time, the people fully appreciated the eyes of the brothers and sisters, and the ministers praised them one after another. At the same time, they also regretted why their children were not so excellent? "Prince ruoyou, I have a heartless invitation" "Taifu, you say" Gu ruoyou is very special refined and courteous. "Can the prince present this work to me?" "If Taifu likes it, take it.". "Thank you, Prince. Thank you, "said Du Ziming, ecstatic, carefully folding the poem into his arms. Seeing this, empress Xiao''s face turned black. It was related to the face of the two countries, and it was hard to say anything. But it was like slapping yourself in public. At this time, Qingyue Princess moqingyue came to Gu Ruoling and said arrogantly, "you, I want to dance with you." "Contest? Are you sure you want to compete Gu Ruoling asks uncertainly, this Qing month princess can''t be head kicked by donkey, seek her to contest martial arts. "Yes, Biwu. Who doesn''t know that Princess Ben is good at dancing? Dare you compare with me?" Qing month like a proud peacock arrogant unreasonable said. "It turned out to be dancing, but my dancing skills are crude. I think I''d better forget it." Gu Ruoling said softly. "No, I have to compete with you!" Princess Qingyue said domineering. Gu Ruoling had no choice but to agree, but he was happy in his heart. Xiao Biao, dance with me. You are the old birthday star. You are impatient to eat arsenic. I will not kill you. The parties agree. Naturally, everyone has no opinion. As the prince, moyuqi has suffered a loss and hurt his face. He is eager for someone to attack the brother and sister from Wuling. Chapter 59 Princess Qingyue slowly stepped onto the stage. She was as light as a swallow, and lotus was born step by step, just like a beautiful butterfly dancing in the moonlight. Princess Qingyue is only seven or eight years old, but she has already been born. When she grows up, she must be a beautiful woman. At the end of the song, there was a round of applause. Gu Ruoling also sincerely applauded for her, and had to say that Qing Yue''s dance was really good, although it was a little worse than her. When Gu Ruoling arrived, she chose a modern dance that Gu Qianyi taught her. With the clothes she wears today, ballet is perfect. Gu ruoyou accompanies her with a Qiang flute. The melodious sound of the flute rings out slowly. Gu Ruoling takes off her shoes and walks onto the stage. With the sound of the flute, the little people on the stage rotate their little bodies and keep beating on the stage. It looks like a beautiful white swan, with different tunes and unprecedented dances, especially after Gu Ruoling stands on tiptoe and rotates 13 circles in one breath There was an uproar. Even the first talented woman of Zixuan, Zhou youruo, was shocked. She didn''t expect that the little girl would be so powerful. Princess Qingyue looked at the little girl on the stage with a blank face. There was a burst of applause. "Good Good It''s really good. Princess Ruoling really opened my eyes to the world. I didn''t expect that this dance could be performed in this way. Come here and reward Princess Ruoling and Prince ruoyou with ten thousand taels of gold each. "Princess Qingyue is also very good, and she gives the same reward," Mo gradually said, looking at the reaction of his brother and sister. The praise in front of him doesn''t matter. When he heard that he gave ten thousand taels of gold, he saw them laughing. The two brothers and sisters surprised them so much today that they felt that no matter what happened, it was normal as long as it was on their brothers and sisters. Of course, she was not so satisfied with the emperor''s reward. Although Princess Qingyue lost, she was convinced. Although she was a little arrogant, she was very magnanimous. In addition, she was rewarded at the same time, so she didn''t have any opinions, but no one knew that there was a seed in her heart that was taking root and germinating, so that it became famous later. Compared with the queen, Princess Qingyue''s mother, Yueling, as one of the four imperial concubines, has no expression on her face, which is more dignified and heavy. Mozicheng has been watching all this. He always thinks that there are some things he should know but he doesn''t know. When he saw Gu ruoyou''s performance, he understood that they have the same temperament as Gu Qianyi, and their performance style is similar to that of Gu Qianyi in the moon tower. But Is? When Mo Zicheng sees Gu ruoyou''s face that is similar to his brother, he suddenly realizes that they are not like his brother, but Like him Think of here, Mo Zi Cheng heart a burst of excitement, they are his children, must be, maybe five years ago, the children and Gu shallow according to the same survived? Mo Zi Cheng is in a mess. But he was sure that the child had something to do with him, because when he saw them, he would have a very natural feeling of intimacy, which was stronger than that between him and his brother. Only the relatives connected by blood had such a feeling. It must be. Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t care too much at the moment. He gets up from his seat and goes to Gu Qian Yi. People''s eyes also fall on him and Gu Qian Yi. He doesn''t know what the prince is going to do. Chapter 60 Gu Qianyi looks at the people who come to him. He is puzzled. He is even more puzzled. Mozicheng stops in front of Gu Qianyi and asks in a trembling voice: "Gu Qianyi, tell me honestly whether ruoyou and ling''er are the king''s children?" "What did you say?" Gu Qianyi has a bad feeling. "Do you want to play dumb with me? Or do you dare not admit that they are Wang''s children "? Mo Zi Cheng asked. The people were surprised and speechless. "What? Are princess Ruoling and Prince ruoyou the children of King Mo "Aren''t they the children of the second prince of Wuling? How could it be the son of the Lord Mo? " "This... How is this possible?" "Haven''t you heard of it?" "What?" "The second prince of Wuling has not been married yet. How can they have children? Prince ruoyou and princess Ruoling are adopted sons and daughters of the second prince" "so, how can they become the children of Miss Bu and the prince again?" "It''s hard to say" "it''s hard to say. It''s said that the first lady of the Bu family was framed by the concubine''s room of the king''s house. Maybe she had the king''s child at that time"! "It may also be the child born by Miss Bu and the second prince of Wuling.". There are various opinions among officials. "I don''t think it''s the second prince''s. you see, those two children must be at least five years old. Five years ago, Miss Bu was still a princess." "So it''s possible that the child belongs to the Lord.". .... Mo Jianli suddenly understands why he looks at these two children. They are the children of emperor''s younger brother. Mo Jianli definitely thinks that empress Xiao is relieved, but only for a moment. Knowing that they are the children of Mo Zicheng, she has a stronger sense of danger, just because the two children are excellent. The Empress Dowager was very happy. She was worried that her youngest son was twenty-five years old and had no children. Now it''s better and she has no idea. It''s a lot of fun and a lot of worry. This box Gu shallow according to guard of looking at Mo Zi Cheng said: "Lord, don''t forget we have no relationship, they are whose children also have nothing to do with you." Things to this step, Gu shallow according to no longer hide, should know sooner or later things will be known, why so hard to hide. "Nonsense" Mo Zi Cheng angry roar, he didn''t expect Gu shallow according to will be such attitude, shouldn''t she take the child to coerce this king to accept her again? Shouldn''t it be her gorgeous return to the palace, mother with son expensive? Why is it different from what he thought. This woman not only does not admit that the child is his, but also so anxious to get rid of him. "Gu Qianyi, what''s your attitude?" "That''s my attitude. I''m not the king''s man. What attitude do I need? Do I respect the Lord? Or did you commit a crime "You..." Mo Zi Cheng some words, indeed she respects him everywhere, always with his holder distance, but it is because of this that he is more angry. But thinking of the suffering she suffered with her two children outside all these years, he couldn''t bear to blame him. If he hadn''t neglected to care for her, it wouldn''t have happened. If you and ling''er could grow up beside him, how could they call other people''s father? The more she thought about it, the more she felt sad. Chapter 61 Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Qianyi and looks forward to "Yi''er, come back to the palace with me, you are still the princess.". "The Lord has already given up shallow dependence. Shallow dependence is not the kind of person who begged for nothing. Besides, I don''t care about the title of princess. Instead of being bound in the golden cage of the palace, I''d rather fly with the wind to be free." According to this, Gu Qian was in an uproar. Even Gu Chongming didn''t expect that his daughter would think so. Mo Zi Cheng''s face is very blue. He didn''t expect that Mo Wang''s house, which makes all the women want to fly, is just a golden cage for her. At this time, Mo Zi Cheng is frustrated. He always thinks that he knows women very well, and what women care about is money and power. But he doesn''t know why the woman in front of him is so different, and he doesn''t know what she wants. "Yi Er, are you willing to live such a life? Taking my children around so that they can''t enjoy their father''s love when they are young? " "They have a father now, and I have enough ability to make them live well.". In any case, if they are the children of the king, they must recognize their ancestors. Gu Qianyi''s cold voice rang out, ha ha a smile "who said they were your children"?. "It''s not the king''s child. How can he look so similar to the king?" Mo Zi Cheng is also angry, he did not expect that this woman is so ignorant. "You look great? There are many people who are similar in the world. Are they all the children of the Lord? "You... You''re unreasonable.". Mo Zi Chengqi knot, this woman every time so angry with him, not only forced himself and her from, also lost 100000 liang of gold. This time, it''s even more surprising that they don''t let their children recognize themselves. It really pissed him off. "Yi''er, why are you suffering?" "Please don''t interfere in his private life.". Gu Qianyi''s tone is full of stubbornness and determination. Now that he has left, he will never go back. "Yier..." Mo Zi Cheng man is not reconciled, looked at Gu Ruoyu brother and sister, that is his own child, but now, how can it become like this? What did you do wrong? "Well, brother Huang, today is the mother''s birthday, let''s talk about it later." Mo gradually left to stop the way, in such a dispute, the more intensified the conflict between the two people, brother Huang is more difficult to recognize the child. See oneself emperor elder brother say so Mo Zi Cheng is not good to say again what. Turn back to the seat, no longer speak, eyes are not staring at Gu Qianyi and the two children, mozicheng don''t know her attitude to Gu Qianyi has already changed unconsciously, since the moon Pavilion goodbye, different Gu Qianyi''s peerless appearance in front of him, attracted his attention, even if the woman teased him, blackmailed him, angry him I''m prepared to do something about her. Instead, I forgive and pity her again and again. Even if today Gu Qianyi doesn''t admit that ruoyou and ling''er are his children, he can tolerate them. He still thinks about the sufferings and grievances she has suffered in recent years. He will definitely find out if they are his own children. Just today, he suddenly had the joy of being a new father. He hoped that the woman would take her child back to the palace. The third volume: the best youth Chapter 62 It should be nice to live with such a lovely child. Mo Zi Cheng heart carefully keep turning, according to the son must hate her, will not take the child and his recognition, must be so. In that case, why not marry her again. Unconsciously, Mo Zi Cheng''s address to Gu Qian Yi has changed. Mo Zi Cheng in meditation did not notice the princess Zhou you Ruo around him. Zhou youruo sat quietly in her seat and said nothing, but her clenched fist showed her anger. Recalling the conversation between Mo Zi Cheng and Gu Qian Yi, Zhou you Ruo is very angry and asks Gu Qian Yi to go back to be his princess. Where does he put himself? Why is this entanglement? Is it really for those two children? Then I don''t mind getting rid of them, destroying them, destroying everything of Gu Qianyi. She hates Gu Qianyi, but she is even more resentful of Mo Zi Cheng''s heartlessness. Pitiful at the beginning that ice pure daughter heart. Ten years ago, she was only eight years old. It was the first time that she met him. At the age of 15, he had become famous all over the world. Her brother had been with him since childhood. When she came back from victory that day, she quietly fled to meet her brother. But she saw him, dressed in gold armor, riding a white horse on the street. All the people in the city welcomed him. She just looked at the man and made up her mind to marry him in this life. Later, at a royal banquet, her piano music was brilliant and won the name of Zixuan''s first talented woman. She also successfully made her pay attention to her. Later, as long as Zhou Feng met him, she pestered Zhou Feng to take her with her. She worked hard for a long time, Mo Zi Cheng finally fell in love with her, but unexpectedly a former Emperor''s edict just broke her dream. When she learned that he was ordered to marry Gu Qianyi, her heart was torn and her heart was torn. Finally, she vomited blood and spent more than half a year in bed. Even if later Mo Zi accepted her as the side imperial concubine, she didn''t mind, just because the man had her in his heart, and because he had already paid a infatuation, what about being a concubine? But now, there are countless concubines in the house of King Mo, and their love has passed away. In the heart of Mo Zi Cheng, there is no original true love for him. It''s really the most ruthless imperial family. Zhou youruo''s heart also died with time, love also disappeared, the rest is all kinds of unwilling and hatred. The Empress Dowager looked at all this with a sigh in her heart. It seemed that she had to help the little son. None of the feelings between the two brothers made her worry. See banquet near the end, plus Mo Zi Cheng just such a noisy, Han Mo Chen is no chance to say another purpose of his trip. However, he was a discerning man who could grasp the opportunity. Taking advantage of the short silence, Hanmo Chen stood up and said to the stranger: "Your Majesty, Mo Chen also came here on behalf of his father to make friends with Zixuan forever. To show Anya''s sincerity, he is willing to marry my king''s favorite little princess and his favorite little sister, Princess Xuefei, into Zixuan." "Oh? Why didn''t your majesty talk about it before? " Mo gradually centrifugal in a moment of doubt, between the emperors of various countries have a unique way of contact, but this matter Mo gradually away really did not know. What mozicheng doesn''t know is that it was Hanmo Chen who made the decision privately. Anya king didn''t know it. Anya is now completely controlled by him. The old emperor is sick in bed, and everything is decided by Hanmo Chen. Chapter 63 This marriage is just a stratagem of Hanmo Chen. He uses Hanmo Xuefei''s love for mozicheng to send Hanmo Xuefei to mozicheng in the name of marriage, and then orders someone to assassinate mozicheng. In Hanmo Chen''s opinion, Zixuan is in his bag except Mo Zicheng and Gu Chongming. Hanmo Chen is an ambitious man. How can he be willing to be subordinate to others. "Your Majesty, please make atonement. The matter was decided temporarily by your father. I think it''s too late to inform your majesty." "So it is! Does Princess Sheffield have a choice? " Mo gradually away from the release of asked, the heart is not so calm on the surface. "This..." "I''m going to marry Prince Mo" can''t wait for Hanmo Chen to say it, so Hanmo Xuefei comes forward to speak first, with a proud look on her face, as if she wants to marry Prince Mo is a great man''s glory to Zixuan. "This... Prince Mo already has a princess. I''m afraid it''s not suitable. I''m really afraid that I''ll be wronged by the princess. There are many beautiful and excellent men in Zixuan. Why don''t the princess choose a suitable one from them as her husband-in-law.". Mo gradually away some embarrassed said, the princess really will find things for themselves. "The princess doesn''t care whether the Lord of the road is married or not.". Mo gradually left is relieved, but listen to the voice of Hanmo Xuefei again sounded "as long as he retired the princess, let her do concubine also can.". The princess is quite generous. Suddenly, Mo gradually left, and his face became cold. Although he didn''t know the purpose of Anya king, it was impossible for such an unruly and willful woman to tell Zixuan what to do. "Princess, I''m afraid it''s not suitable. The princess is the daughter of prime minister Zixuan, so I''ll give up. What''s the face of prime minister Zixuan?" A minister better than Prime Minister Zhou came forward and said. "Does the prime minister''s daughter have Princess Jingui? Let you rest, where so much nonsense? " Xuefei was deeply loved by the old emperor. She always regarded others as if they had nothing. "This... This is what words..." the ministers discuss a way, temporarily dumb, this snow Philippines princess also too arrogant, too arrogant. Zhou Weiyong is even more angry. He wants to say something, but he is interrupted by Hanmo Xuefei. "Hum... The daughter of the prime minister? As far as I know, the daughter of the prime minister was originally a concubine. The princess of Mo Wang Ye used to be the first lady of the Bu family. Now the prince and miss Bu have been separated from each other. Why should I tell them? " Hanmo Chen stood quietly and didn''t mean to stop him. He let Hanmo Xuefei do mischief. At the same time, he hoped that this incident could arouse the contradiction among the general''s house, the prime minister''s house and the king''s house. They didn''t expect that Princess Xuefei would hear about it so clearly. It seemed that she was really prepared. Hanmo Xuefei''s words are like a sharp stab, which plunges into Zhou youruo''s heart fiercely. The pain makes the whole body spasm. Concubine, ha ha, was originally a concubine. Even now I am a princess, I am still a concubine in other people''s eyes. Mo Zi Cheng feels Zhou youruo''s strange, reaches out her hand to hold her soft Yi, ten fingers clasp, pinches Zhou youruo''s fingers, seems to be comfort. The warmth from Mo Zi Cheng''s fingertips makes Zhou youruo lose his mind for a moment. Turning his head, Mo Zi Cheng is looking at her affectionately. In a moment, tears are pouring down. "You''er, don''t be afraid. I love Zhou youruo in my heart, at least he thinks so. At this moment, Zhou youruo felt that everything he had done was worth it. Mozicheng gets up and says to Hanmo Xuefei, "Princess Xuefei, please don''t insult our princess like this. What identity is she in the palace that can''t be controlled by outsiders" "is my princess wrong?" Hanmo Xuefei said, she can''t stand Mo Zi Cheng protecting other women, he can only be her, Hanmo Xuefei is looking at Mo Zi Cheng. Chapter 64 Zhou youruo is also angry in her heart. This woman''s naked look at her own man makes her really uncomfortable. In Zhou you ruo''s heart, Hanmo Xuefei is the kind that must be killed, even more hateful than Gu Qianyi. But now there is this man speaking for her, so I just need to continue to be weak. "In my heart, you''er is the only one of my concubines from the beginning to the end.". "If the princess is not deaf, the prince said not long ago that she would go back to the palace and continue to be your princess. Is there such a thing, prince?"? "So what? That''s just because she gave birth to my son. I just don''t want my royal blood to stay out. " Mo Zi Cheng rightfully replied that he didn''t have time to think about it. Is this really the case? "I don''t want to argue with you either. Anyway, I will marry you.". "Marry or not, this is Zi Cheng''s freedom, but also hope the princess self-respect.". "Isn''t the princess beautiful?" Said to bully the body forward, a hand on Mo Zi Cheng chest drawing circle asked, at this time of the calligraphy Xuefei can''t say the charming and moving. For Princess Anya''s behavior, many men at the scene swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and some people secretly despised it, especially some civil servants, who felt insulted and polite. Gu Qianyi saw that he had nothing to do with himself, so he relaxed and went to the theatre with an air of complacency. "Isn''t miss jealous?" The south palace Yi Chen of opposite side asks a way. "Mo Zi Cheng, he''s not miss Ben''s dish. He has no appetite. Where''s the vinegar?" Gu Qian said. "Ha ha... Miss is really interesting.". "Compared with Mo Zi Cheng, Miss Ben is more interested in you.". "Yes? That''s really an honor. "Nangong Yichen didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi was also such a bold woman. She couldn''t help flashing a trace of shame on her face. ... mozicheng pushes aside Hanmo Xuefei and says, "as a princess of a country, how can she be so dissolute? Is Anya''s upbringing limited to this? " "Mo Zi Cheng, what''s wrong with the princess? I''m so humble. What do you want from me? Where can I not compare with her? " Hanmo Xuefei is also angry at this time, pointing to Zhou youruo. She is the most beloved little princess of Anya. When did she suffer such injustice. She didn''t understand what was wrong. She always saw her father''s concubines do this, and he liked it very much. Why did she say that she was wild? Why? "Hum, no matter what, the princess is going to marry you," Hanmo Xuefei said angrily to mozicheng. "Not only that, the princess also want to prove that I am better than them." in Gu Qianyi''s eyes, Hanmo Xuefei is a little girl who doesn''t know the world. But ancient women were really precocious. They wanted to get married when they were 14 or 15 years old. They had already learned to fight with each other. "You, and you, the princess wants to compete with you.". Hanmo Xuefei points to Gu Qianyi and Zhou youruo. Gu shallow according to some surprised, touched his nose, heart secretly scold a, depend on, lie down can be shot. It''s none of my business. I''m not your rival. Thinking about it in his heart, he said, "how can miss Ben compare with you? What''s the matter with Miss Ben when you marry your stranger? No "You... The princess said to be better than me.". Hanmo Xuefei said overbearing. "Why, unless it''s good for you?" people were even more confused. What''s the matter tonight? How can these women''s brains be abnormal? Chapter 65 "What benefits do you want"? "For example, if you have any treasure or gold as a reward, or if you lose, you should lose something to me. I never do a loss making business. "You... Well, I have an ice toad here, which can detoxify all kinds of poisons. If I lose, I will give it to you." Hanmo Xuefei is quite confident about her talent. She thinks she won''t lose, so she doesn''t care about her baby. "What about you... What kind of treasure do you have?" "I, Nuo, that''s it..." Gu Qianyi held a crystal clear, small and exquisite jade pendant in his hand, which seemed to warm people''s heart. People with insight would see that it was made of excellent warm jade. The following people see clearly the things in Gu Qianyi''s hands, and they are even more surprised. What''s more, they are naked greedy. "I think we all know the meaning of this jade pendant very well. Don''t look at this small jade pendant. You can find the No.1 Pavilion in the world and the warm heart pavilion to do three things you want to do with it.". "Is this the legendary qinglingyu?" The Mo gradually leaves to try to ask a way. "Indeed" "can I have a look?" "Please" Gu Qianyi said, hand over the jade pendant to Li Lu, from Li Lu to Mo gradually away from the front. Mo gradually away, carefully picked up the jade, careful observation, sure enough, in the jade to see a small warm word. Exquisite workmanship, unique techniques, warm words hidden in the jade, both sides can see the same words. "It''s really qinglingyu from Nuanxin Pavilion. It''s said that qinglingyu from Nuanxin pavilion has only issued three so far. How did you get it?" "It''s not convenient to disclose this shallow dependence?". See Gu shallow according to don''t want to say more, Mo gradually away also not good to ask. Mo Zi Cheng heart is shocked, this woman in the end how many things he does not know? Hanmo Xuefei is very excited to see Gu Qianyi''s jade pendant. Who in the world doesn''t know that Nuanxin Pavilion is above the Three Kingdoms and controls all the economy of the Three Kingdoms. If she can get that jade pendant, what she thinks is not what she wants. "How about you?" Hanmo Xuefei said to Zhou youruo. Zhou youruo stood up and said, "my concubine is willing to compare with you, but if you lose, you will never be allowed to marry the prince again." she wants to fight for herself. Why should she spare no effort to get what she wants to give to others. "Well, what do you bet on, baby?" "Clear wind and bright moon" Zhou youruo said lightly. Now, the people below can''t sit still. It''s hard to find and buy all the treasures. Every one is a treasure that the Wulin people are fighting for. "OK, let''s start" "wait... Since you are so interested, I will take 100000 taels of gold as the winner''s reward.". Mo gradually away is also very heart, if you can get qinglingyu, then he can rest assured. "If anyone wins, I will send a post of Luoyang Flower Festival next month.". Qin Ge is not interested in these treasures, just want to invite some really talented people to attend his flower party. "How can such a busy business be without me? This Qingming sword can also be regarded as the king''s reward for the winner. "On the one hand, Mo Zicheng does this for Gu Qianyi''s qinglingyu, on the other hand, she supports Zhou youruo in this way. Zhou youruo knows that Zhou Feng always wants this Qingming sword. If she wins, she can give it to her brother. Chapter 66 "You How do you want to compete? " No careless words flowed from Gu Qianyi''s mouth. "of course, the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting were compared one by one," Hanmo Xuefei said. "Miss Ben doesn''t have so much time and patience to dally with you.". "Then choose your own best, as for the result, please judge by the Empress Dowager and the emperor," said Zhou youruo. Gu shallow according to smell speech languid point to nod to say: "that is so, who first?" "Princess Ben, of course?" After Hanmo Xuefei came to the stage, she chose to play the piano. Of course, she was not so stupid. She knew that she could not win Gu Ruoling''s just dance, so she chose something else. "Ding... Dong..." the elegant sound of the piano is from far to near, gentle and continuous - like a mountain spring winding from the valley, flowing slowly, which makes people feel calm. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Princess Xuefei was so good at playing the piano, but it was a pity that she was a little more impetuous and less ethereal. At the end of the song, the people can''t help cheering. Such a scene makes Hanmo Xuefei more confident and arrogant. Step down the stage, arrogantly looked at Gu Qianyi, then returned to the seat. The second one on the stage is Zhou youruo. She is good at taking out the clear wind and bright moon. Gu Qianyi is a little depressed. She didn''t expect that both of them performed her favorite. It''s no fun for her to come back. Zhou youruo''s Xiao sound sounds like a cry. It''s like a sentimental and gentle woman telling her heart. Sometimes it''s ethereal, sometimes illusory, sometimes it''s within reach. The lingering sound makes people feel sad. "This Xiao sound is less than one third of the girl''s," Nangong Yichen said to Gu Qianyi who was thinking. "Is it?" Gu Qianyi said with disapproval. "I don''t know what the young lady is so absorbed in?" Nangong Yichen asked curiously. "I... eh..." Gu Qianyi finally recovered from his meditation. Looking at Nangong Yichen, he had an idea in his heart. I have to admit that she is very attracted by the treasures she has just taken out, but it is not enough to rely on talent alone to make a surprise success, it has to be attractive enough. Looking at Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi suddenly has an idea. At this time, the little white snake Ellie is also arched in her arms. Ellie''s cute appearance reminds Gu Qianyi of a pretty good song Huanqin, which is a combination of flute and pipa. He thinks that it should be good to let the two goods dance with her later. He also thinks that he can use the contract to tell him his idea Ellie, the guy happily agreed, now the only thing left is to deal with Nangong Yichen and his ensemble. "Is Nangong villa leader interested in playing a piece with Qian Yi?" Gu Qianyi begins to seduce him. "What''s the advantage?" As soon as Nangong Yichen changed his old image of gentleman, he began to have a dark stomach. Perhaps it was the ease with Gu that made him put down his disguise. Gu Qianyi was speechless for a while. On the surface, this man was like a relegated immortal. Every time she saw him, she could not help but be attracted by his clean temperament. Even using the word "gentle as jade" to evaluate him, I didn''t expect that he was a big tail wolf with black belly. "If you win, how about the breeze and the moon flute?" Gu Qianyi has the feeling of lifting a stone and hitting his feet. It is said that the wind and moon Xiao can control anything and become a sharp weapon to kill people. Gu Qianyi knows that this is the legendary sound attack. In fact, she wants to be occupied by herself. Maybe she can be a family heirloom to ruoyou and ling''er in the future. But for those treasures, she had to give up the moon flute. Chapter 67 "Isn''t it mean to give me a broken flute with so many treasures? It''s not cost-effective. I don''t want to lose money. ". Nangong Yi Chen a pair of I have no interest appearance to say. "GA, broken flute? mean? Are you mistaken? Even without you, Miss Ben can win. I''ll lend you some power. As for being like a bandit? " Gu Qianyi muttered. "That hundred thousand taels of gold..." "no way"! Gu shallow according to say decisively like. "The Qingming sword..." "it''s not good either.". "Ice toad?" "No way, no way, no way..." "well, there''s no benefit. The villa master won''t do it" "Er!" "Well, I''ll give you a fifth of gold" "I want a half" "a quarter" "a half" "a third" "a half" "you, OK" Gu Qianyi was angry for the first time, and she vowed never to play with this person again. "This is almost the same," Nangong Yichen said with a smile. He just wanted to see her crazy like a kitten. "I''d better not be too stupid when I teach you music now, or if you lose, you''ll compensate me five times!" Gu shallow according to hate said. Nangong Yichen no longer speaks, and they concentrate on studying the tune. The more contact with Gu Qianyi, the more surprised Nangong Yichen is. This woman is even better than he imagined. Now that Zhou youruo has finished her performance, Gu Qianyi comes to the stage with the voices of surprise and doubt. In the eyes of the public, Gu Qianyi is still miss duchai, but she has already changed. Gu Qianyi is sitting on the stage with a lute in his hand. The sound of the lute tinkles with his hands. The joyful rhythm is a shock to the spirit. The first feeling is amazing. The expressive power of the lute in the music subverts the conventional understanding of the lute, and the accompaniment of the flute makes the rhythm of the music more fresh Ming. Nangong Yichen comes to the stage with his flute. He is dressed in white as if he were Heaven and man. He is in harmony with Gu Qianyi on the stage. Mozicheng can''t help but eat here. No matter what, Gu Qianyi used to be her own princess. Even if she is divorced, he can''t accept her standing with other men. Gu Qianyi plays the Pipa and closes his eyes as if he sees a group of children playing in the woods or in the market. Joyful along with the pipa''s dial one to make under slowly Qinren heart. Suddenly someone exclaimed, "snake, snake... Snake..." when the crowd heard the cry, they opened their eyes and looked around, but they found that there were all kinds of snakes on the stage, colorful. The timid screamed with fright. "Look, look... Those snakes are... Dancing..." "really, really, there are snakes dancing..." Gu Qianyi helplessly looked at the sky. Where did Ellie find so many snakes? Looking at countless snakes, she flickered on the stage with rhythm. Her movements were neat and her rhythm was good. Gu Qianyi is in a mess. She has only seen snake dance, but she has never seen real snake dance. Let Ellie dance or she has a whim. Who knows this will make so many snakes. Now it''s hard to keep a low profile. Forget it, it''s better to dance with all the demons. No, it''s snakes. Pleasure Lingyu fainted when she saw the snake on the stage, which made Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have no time to enjoy mummy''s performance. They shook their heads helplessly and dragged him to the direction of the post house. ¡¢ Chapter 68 Such a thrilling and shocking scene, whether it''s music or "Snake Dance", is exciting enough. The shock and visual impact left by this night is still deep in some people''s memory after many years. People are deeply shocked. They don''t even know when Gu Qianyi finished his performance. The result is self-evident. Gu Qianyi won all the prizes. Hanmo Xuefei and Zhou youruo are not convinced. As the contest ended, the banquet came to an end. The prosperity is over, and each is over. Zhou you Ruo looks at the people who have gone far away, and his mind is full of thoughts. The astonishment and shock on Mo Zi Cheng''s face shows Zhou you ruo''s hatred for Gu Qian Yi. Mo Zi Cheng''s heart is also full of thoughts. After this woman appears in his sight again, he is surprised and shocked every time. Now she is full of mysterious atmosphere, but she is so dazzling and gorgeous, so attractive. Seeing her ensemble with Nangong Yichen, mozicheng is jealous to death. Now that woman has her own child, he won''t let her go. Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes are full of potential. Gu Qianyi sits in a sedan chair and ignores all kinds of Ailey''s coquetry. This second product will probably spread all over Bianliang city before dawn. Gu Qianyi shakes his head. He doesn''t think about it any more. In a word, the soldiers will come to block it and the water will come to cover it. After returning to the general''s residence, Gu Qianyi goes directly back to his own Yan Yi Pavilion. Although Gu Chongming and others are full of doubts, they don''t ask. In their hearts, no matter what Gu Qianyi becomes, she is their daughter and his sister. "Who? Come out Gu Qianyi just walked into Yanyi Pavilion, he felt the breath of strangers, and immediately became alert. "Don''t be nervous, elder sister and younger sister. I''m singing in Qin Dynasty.". Qin Ge came out of the dark and said in a voice. "You?" Gu Qianyi watched Qin song warily. "I don''t know what happened when young master Xiaoyao came late at night?" "It''s Qin GE''s fault to disturb you at night. Please make amends." Qin Ge said apologetically. "Qin Ge wants to take miss to a place, I wonder if Miss would like to go with her"? "I have nothing to do with Xiaoyao. I don''t know what you mean?" "Qin Ge also knows that this is abrupt, but it matters a lot. I hope you''ll forgive me.". "Nothing has anything to do with me, and I''m not interested." Then he turned and went to the inner room. "Miss, don''t you want to know your life experience?" Qin Ge asked at the back. "What life experience?" Gu Qianyi stops. "Miss atonement, Qin song came to Bianliang only for miss." "For me?" "Yes, miss is not born by Zhong Liyue. Miss''s mother is the leader of the previous generation of Xiaoyao sect, and miss is the young leader of Xiaoyao sect.". "What Xiaoyao school? Why don''t you tell me in detail? " After hearing this news, Gu Qianyi was a little shocked. She had been in this world for many years, but she never heard of a carefree school. She never doubted her daughter, but she never thought of another past. "Miss, would you like to go to a place with Qin song?" "Well" in order to understand, Gu Qianyi had to agree. It''s not that he didn''t suspect Qin ge of telling lies, but the feelings he showed made Gu Qianyi believe it. They flew out of the general''s house. Chapter 69 After the banquet, the palace regained its tranquility. The imperial study Mo Jianli is sitting on the Dragon chair, thinking about today''s banquet. He has to admit that he was really surprised, and now the situation has become a little difficult to control. Gu Qianyi''s qinglingyu reminds people of greed. In fact, if the woman holding qinglingyu was not his sister-in-law and the daughter of Zixuan, maybe he would use other means to get qinglingyu and get the support of Nuanxin Pavilion, which is good for Mo Jianli and even Zixuan as a whole. Mo gradually away, don''t understand qinglingyu such valuable things how can in Gu shallow according to hand. And the two children, for themselves and their mother later said that this was a big surprise, but I''m afraid that the emotional road of the emperor''s younger brother is even more difficult. Let him go. Mo Zi Cheng sighs. Facing Mo Qiu, he asked, "Mo Qiu, what do you think this Anya country is up to?" "Back to the emperor, Mo Qiu doesn''t dare to make a judgment" "it''s OK, you can freely say that I forgive you for your innocence.". "It''s the emperor.". "In Mo Qiu''s opinion, there must be some conspiracy in Anya" "Oh?" "Emperor, if you think about it, Princess Xuefei has never seen the prince before, how can she love him? The prince Anya''s eyes were full of killing intention. "Mo Qiu is very right. Now I''ll make a plan to see what they''re up to.". "Mo Qiu, let people watch the movement of the post house, including the second prince of Wuling, who is closely watched by me.". "Yes.". "Have you ever found out the identity of the owner of the warm heart pavilion?" "When I returned to the emperor, my subordinates didn''t do a good job, and I haven''t found it yet" "you can start with Gu Qianyi and see what is the relationship between Gu Qianyi and Nuanxin Pavilion, or what is the relationship between Gu Qianyi and Nuanxin pavilion?" "Emperor, do you suspect that Gu Qianyi is from the warm heart pavilion?" "No, I doubt that Gu Qianyi may be the leader of the warm heart Pavilion.". "That''s not likely"? "The rise of Wenxin Pavilion coincides with the disappearance of Gu Qianyi. If she had not taken out qinglingyu today, I would not have doubted her.". "Subordinates immediately to investigate" Mo autumn disguised the shock in the heart said. "Well, go down.". At the moment, empress Xiao is in a rage in Fengyi palace because of the banquet. She thought Zixuan was just a prince of Qi''er, but today she has another one. Although she is the child of Mo Zicheng, empress Xiao can see that Mo Jianli likes those two children very much. Doesn''t she say that Gu Qianyi is a waste? Waste can give birth to such a good child? And Gu Qianyi''s performance tonight, as long as she is not blind, you can see that she is not simple. It''s really infuriating. Empress Xiao smashed things hard. The more she thought about it, the more atmosphere she felt. "Come on" "Niang Niang" maid Xiaoqi comes in. "Send a letter to my father, let him send someone to stare at Gu Qianyi for me, kill her when she is not prepared, and take over qinglingyu.". "It''s the empress" "go," said empress Xiao, full of calculation. Empress Xiao''s real name was Xiao ningshuang. She was the daughter of the imperial master Xiao Ling and the second talented woman of Zixuan. Later, the new emperor ascended the throne. In order to consolidate the development of Zixuan, Xiao ningshuang accepted the emperor''s favor and entered the palace as empress. However, she was not willing to give in to Zhou youruo. Later, it was more difficult for her. She didn''t let go until Zhou youruo married mozicheng as a concubine. If you don''t know something, you will have a lifelong regret because of Zixuan''s name. Chapter 70 On the other hand, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister take care of him after they send him back to the post station. At this time, a man in black flies forward, quickly points their sleeping hole and takes them away. Nanyin came into the room and happened to see Yueyue Lingyu wake up, but she didn''t see her little master. She asked, "the second prince wakes up. I wonder why the two little masters are not here with you today. They are still here just now." "What did you say?" "I said that the little master was still there just now. Now he should go back to his room.". Nanyin said. "How long have you been out?" I have a bad feeling. "Less than a quarter of an hour.". "Where''s Dongni?" "She''s in the kitchen making supper for the little master.". "You''re not here?" "Yes, isn''t it..." it seems that I remembered something, and the basin on my hand suddenly fell to the ground. "Xijue, Beiying..." Nanyin called out, but did not respond. Dongni came in with the supper. Seeing Nanyin''s pale face, she asked in a voice, "what''s the matter with you, Nanyin? But "uncomfortable"? "Dongni, little master... Little master... Is gone." Dongni shakes for a moment, carefully puts down the things on her hand, and looks at the joyful plume as if to verify again. Joyful plume nods, East Ni begins to panic. But pretending to calm comfort the crying Nanyin. "What about xijue and Beiying?" "They''re gone, too. Dongni, do you think something will happen to the little master?" "Don''t talk nonsense, the little master will be OK, everyone look separately, maybe xijue they accompany to play," Dongni suggested, but her heart is very bottomless. "Come on," Ling Yu called. A group of soldiers came to "the second prince" after hearing the news. They were all soldiers of joyful Lingyu, who followed him from Wuling. "Spread out and look for the whereabouts of the little prince and princess" "yes" "don''t make any noise" "yes"! "Nanyin, you and Dongni are here to wait for the news of xijue," said joyful Lingyu. "Yes, but miss?" Dongni asked, they are miss''s heart, if Miss know little master disappeared, what will happen, Dongni really can''t imagine. "Yier there, after xijue and them came back, the king himself went to say to her.". "Don''t worry about the prince, the little master is so smart and powerful, he will be OK.". "Well, wait in the lobby.". About half an hour later, xijue and Beiying returned home injured. I had a bad feeling when I saw them all sitting in the hall. "What are you doing here? "Don''t take care of the little master," asked Beiying curiously. "Little master is not with you?" Despite the preparation, Nanyin still can''t accept it. "The little master is gone," Dongni added. "What?" They both spoke at the same time. "Are you hurt?" He asked in a loud voice. "Back to the second prince, Beiying and I were guarding the little master outside the door, but we didn''t want to see a man in black suddenly. When I chased him out, I found that I was intrigued by others. Just as I wanted to return, I was besieged by more than a dozen people in black, all of whom were experts. It took a lot of effort to kill them all, and when I came back, I saw you here " " my situation was similar to that of xijue. After xijue left, several people in black sneaked into the post station, and I was worried that they would do harm to the master, so I followed them. Later, they found me and started fighting " " Chapter 71 Xijue and Beiying tell the story in detail. Only then can they understand that someone deliberately distracted them and robbed Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. "The matter has come to this point, it''s important to seize the time to find ruoyou and ling''er.". Said Yu Lingyu. "Everyone act separately, xijue and Beiying, you go to bandage the wound first.". "No way, the disappearance of the little master is unfavorable for our protection. We should go to find the little master," Xi Jue said firmly. "OK" looking at their firm eyes, Ling Yu sighed. It''s worthy of being cultivated by Yi''er. Even her temperament is so similar to hers. Under the arrangement of chapter 70 missing (2) feather, everything is in full swing. On the other hand, after taking Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister away, the man in black flies into a big house. At this time, there is only one room in the big house with bright lights. The man in black takes them into the room, puts them on the ground and replies, "master, this is the person you want" "well, how can you come back by yourself, other people?" Hanmo Chen sat in the first place and asked casually. "Report back to the master, the dark guards around these two kids are very powerful, and all the people they took out were killed by them." the man in Black said with fear. He was not afraid of Gu ruoyou''s dark guards, but of the man he called the master. For the man in front of him, death is a good thing. "Oh? How many secret guards do they have? " Hanmo Chen put away and asked lightly. "Back to the master, they are just two... Two people..." the man in black was sweating. "Bastard, you a group of waste, more than 30 people were killed by two people." Hanmo Chen is really angry, don''t you raise people are the bucket, more than 30 people can''t even kill two people. It really pissed him off. "Go to check that Gu Qianyi for me. I guess those two people don''t look like happy Lingyu.". "Yes" the man in black turned and backed out. Hanmo Chen gently stroked the suet finger on his thumb, looked at Gu ruoyou and his brother and sister, thought for a while, and then left. When he left, he ordered someone to take them to bed, and sent someone to watch them outside the door. He could not tolerate any mistakes. In Hanmo Chen''s heart, these two little ghost fingers might be the best weights for him to coerce Mo Zicheng. Moreover, Gu Qianyi followed Qin GE''s flying skills all the way, and finally entered a mountain. Gu knew that this mountain was a series of Xiaoyao mountains, surrounded by clouds and mists all the year round, and the poisonous fog and miasma served as a natural protective screen, so few people saw its true face. At this time, the day has broken, but also convenient for two people''s journey. Gu Qianyi saw that there was another mystery in the mountain, but he did not expect that it was constructed according to the nine palaces and eight trigrams, with a total of 8864 directions. And break the conventional not to Kun square for export, but North Ridge for a living. And born in five elements and five colors. They are: dongqingmu, Nanzhu Chihuo, xibaijin, beiheishui and central Loess. And according to the twenty-eight constellations as the decomposition of the four images. With the East Green Dragon, the west white tiger, the South rosefinch, the North Xuanwu... And the eyes now see the illusion, this is not the real mountain appearance, you have to go through these mechanisms and illusions to see the real Xiaoyao mountain. Gu Qianyi walks leisurely beside Qin Ge. Seeing that Gu Qianyi is not surprised at all, Qin Ge sighs deeply. Along the way, Gu Qianyi''s performance has already surpassed his understanding of women. Moreover, Qin Ge is surprised by her unique martial arts skills. They go forward side by side. Chapter 72 "Please take this pill," said Qin Ge, handing the pill in her hand. Gu Qianyi knew that it was used to prevent poison, fog and miasma. He took the grayish brown pill from singer Qin and ate it without saying a word. There is another village with dark willows and bright flowers. An hour later, they went through the poisonous fog and entered the real Xiaoyao mountain range. Rao Shi Gu Qianyi had seen a lot of beautiful scenery, but he couldn''t help being attracted by the scenery in front of him. Gu Qianyi walked in the peach forest, smelling the fragrance of the peach blossom. He was shocked when he saw the Peach Blossom Land. In Gu Qianyi''s opinion, it is also a peach blossom land that people yearn for and indulge in. Qin Ge looks at Gu Qianyi standing in the peach forest from a distance, just like a fairy who fell into the world by mistake. There is a trace of intoxication on his elegant, holy and beautiful face. This peaceful and indifferent Gu Qianyi has more female charm than usual, and Qin Ge is also intoxicated. Gu Qianyi recovered. Seeing Qin Ge staring at her in a daze, Gu Qianyi felt very happy and couldn''t help laughing. Qin GE''s awkward recollection makes Gu Qianyi even more stunned. "OK, don''t be in a daze, go on" "Er, OK" after that, they move on. In less than a quarter of an hour, he came to the headquarters of Xiaoyao sect. Qin Ge took Gu Qianyi into an ordinary farmyard and opened the mechanism in the room. However, it gave people a feeling of being suddenly enlightened. The spacious hall could hold tens of thousands of people. Qin Ge took Gu Qianyi through the hall and entered a room. Gu Qianyi saw that it was a woman''s boudoir, pink There are all kinds of things for women, such as dressing table. attracted more attention as like as two peas on the wall, the women on the picture were the same as Gu Shai, but they were less sensitive to the cold. "This is Miss''s mother," Qin Ge said. "What''s her name?" "Luo Wanrou" "say something about her" Gu Qianyi could not speak out even though she knew that this woman was her mother. "Many years ago, after xiaoyaozi, the first generation of Xiaoyao sect, founded the Xiaoyao sect, he died because of the death of his beloved woman. At the same time, he set the rule that the leader of the Xiaoyao sect could only marry one wife and pass it on from generation to generation. When we arrived at Luo Feng, the previous generation of sect leader, we only gave birth to one daughter, your mother. When your mother was 13 years old, the old sect leader took his wife Qin Su, my aunt, to visit the mountains and waters. There was no news since then. Your mother has been smart since she was a child. At the age of 13, she began to take over the Xiaoyao sect. At a young age, she managed the Xiaoyao sect in good order. "Later, by chance, your mother met your father. At that time, your father was just a little pioneer officer, but he loved your mother very much. In this way, your mother married your father regardless of the opposition. That year was also a beautiful story. Your father swore in front of all the people of Xiaoyao sect that he would only love your mother in this life. The elders of Xiaoyao sect had no choice but to agree. Your mother even handed Xiaoyao sect over to my father. My father used to love your mother, but he didn''t want your mother to marry him. After taking over Xiaoyao sect, my father was busy day and night, in order to forget your mother. But I don''t want to hear that your mother died in childbirth a year later. My father regretted himself, and even felt that your birth killed your mother, so he didn''t go to find you. " Chapter 73 In fact, I know that my father is afraid that you look like your mother and dare not see you. "Mother died of me?" "What happened to my brother Gu Fengyu? What happened to Zhong Liyue and song Hairong? " Gu Qianyi thinks these things are chaotic. "Gu Fengyu is Zhong Liyue''s child, but not your father''s son. Your father, as he said, only loves your mother all his life. Zhong Liyue is the widow of one of your father''s generals. He was entrusted to your father to take care of him on his deathbed. At that time, you just needed to be taken care of. Your father took over their mother and son. ". "So it is" "as for the Song family, my father said that she was your mother''s servant girl and somehow climbed into your father''s bed. Later, because she was pregnant with Gu Moya, your father made her a concubine.". "How was she then?" After listening to Qin songs, Gu Qianyi felt that Luo Wanrou''s death was not as simple as dystocia. "Your mother has excellent martial arts, and her body and bones can''t be compared with those of ordinary women. Don''t you think... "Qin Ge seems to think of something, different asked. "Well, I suspect that someone has done something secretly. Didn''t your father suspect the cause of her death?" "My father has been immersed in the sadness of your mother''s death, where can he think of these?" Qin Ge sighed. "And now he is?" "My father has been immersed in the pain, and later became depressed, and died two years ago." "sorry" Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Qin GE''s father would be such an infatuated person, and his mother didn''t have a good life. As long as one''s heart is given to others, then he is absolutely merciless and cruel to others around him. I will never fall in love with others in my life. "Why have I never heard of it?" "General Gu didn''t want the young lady to feel that he didn''t have a mother, and he didn''t want the young lady to lose her mother''s love, so he begged my father to cover up what happened in those years, including your mother''s affairs, which was covered by the Xiaoyao sect. This is also the reason why many people didn''t know about the Xiaoyao sect, your father and your mother''s affairs." "So it is." Gu Qianyi was moved. It can be seen that Gu Chongming really loves her mother and also loves her. I think he is often sad alone. He and his mother are almost the same. I''m afraid it makes him miss the woman he loves more. "Now that the young lady is back, Qin Ge, the leader of the Xiaoyao sect, returns to the original owner here," he says, handing the Xiaoyao order in his hand. Gu Qianyi didn''t pick it up. He said faintly, "I''m not interested in the owner of Xiaoyao gate. Since my mother has given it to your father, and now it''s given to you, then you can manage it well. Don''t let them down.". "This is supposed to be miss. I hope Miss will not refuse.". "Well, I should go back too. You can take charge of Xiaoyao sect instead of me.". Then Gu Qianyi left the Xiaoyao sect. At this time, the general''s house is full of people. After Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister are confirmed missing, joyful Lingyu rushes to the general''s house overnight to inform Gu Qianyi. Unexpectedly, Gu Qianyi is not in the house, and even jin''er and Yi''er don''t know where they are. They are so anxious. Gu Chongming orders all the people in the general''s house to trace the whereabouts of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and inquire about Gu Qianyi''s whereabouts. Gu Qianyi came back to the general''s house and met the impatient pleasure plume, so he said, "what''s the matter with the second prince? Is the fire burning your eyebrows "Oh, Yier, you''re back. Something''s wrong." Joyful feather excitedly drags Gu Qianyi to say. Chapter 74 "What''s so serious?" "According to son, I said you can calm down a little bit" pleasant feather know Gu shallow according to the temper, first pacify said. "Well, if you have something to say, I''m still busy going back to sleep." Gu Qianyi was a little impatient. "If you and Yi''er have been robbed," Yue Lingyu said with her eyes closed. "What did you say? Again? " Gu Qianyi asked by the collar of the pleasant plume. "Yier, calm down" "how do you want me to calm down? Ah... How do you take care of them, you say? " Gu Qianyi is like an angry lion. "Yi''er, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Yuen Lingyu was worried about Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister in her heart. Now when she saw the picture of the person she liked, she felt more distressed and guilty. Gu Chongming and others came to see this scene. Gu Qianyi''s eyes were red and he grabbed the second prince''s collar. The second prince apologized and comforted him. Gu Fengyu quickly came forward to comfort: "Yi''er, don''t worry, it will be OK. If you are so smart, it will be OK. Good, you put down the second prince first. Let''s think who is most likely to take ruoyou and ling''er.". "Yes, Yier, dad has sent someone out to inquire. Don''t worry.". Gu Chongming also comforted. Gu Qianyi put down his pleasure plume and said to the dark place, "go back and ask Mo Tong to arrange the people in the warm heart pavilion to search the whereabouts of the little master in a carpet style". He turned and walked into the hall. Sitting on the throne like a queen, the king''s presence in the world was obvious. "Jin''er, let xijue and Beiying come to see me" "yes" jin''er, they have been waiting for Gu Qianyi in the general''s mansion for a long time. They don''t delay at this time, so they turn around and leave. Gu Chongming and others were shocked by Gu Qianyi. What did they hear just now? Warm heart Pavilion, little master, xia Mo Tong? Is the warm heart Pavilion Yier''s??? Is Yi''er the legend that the dragon can''t see its head and tail, and that it''s the master of the warm heart Pavilion who doesn''t know whether it''s male or female??? The richest man in the whole continent??? But the current situation does not allow them to think too much and ask too much. The important thing is to find ruoyou and ling''er first. "Miss, Qin Ge is willing to send Xiaoyao sect to help her trace the whereabouts of the young master and the young lady." because Qin Ge, who is not at ease, knows this, and takes the initiative to stand up and say. "So, thank you, Mr. Qin." Gu Qianyi is not polite, but Gu Chongming is stunned. It seems that something he doesn''t know has happened. Will Yi''er forgive him if he knows what happened in those years? Joyful Lingyu didn''t expect that Qin Ge, the famous Xiaoyao childe, would take the initiative to help Yi''er. It seems that Yi''er''s charm is not small. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to walk in the future. "Yi''er, who do you think will take ruoyou and ling''er?" Gu Fengyu was born, no one noticed the hidden meaning of Gu Fengyu''s eyes. Today''s Yi''er guangmangzhang is also the owner of the warm heart Pavilion, surrounded by so many beautiful men, maybe she will never need herself again. "Do you still need to think about it?" said Yan Lingyu, and everyone''s eyes looked at him. "I mean, if you have a grudge against Yi''er, or if you have a love for Yi''er, you will target Yi''er," explains Yu Lingyu. "Yes, I know. Let''s go to King Mo''s house." Gu Qianyi hears the hint of joyful Lingyu, and immediately thinks that Zhou youruo must be the one who has hatred. She doesn''t know whether Yu mozicheng loves her or not, but he has the idea of Ruoyu. This is absolutely obvious. Chapter 75 "Xijue, I won''t pursue the matter that you lost your little master now. You four go to the prime minister''s house and King Mo''s house for me respectively, especially Zhou youruo. You can''t make any more mistakes.". Gu Qianyi said to the four men who had just arrived. These people are her most suspicious. After all, there are only a few people who can''t get along with her. "Is" four people take orders, fly away. Gu Qianyi is no longer hidden, with jin''er and other pro with, and pleasure feather big to the house. Besides, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, when they wake up, they find that they are bound, and there are guards outside, so they know that they are kidnapped. Brother and sister looked at each other, thinking about the way to self rescue. At this time, the door rang out the sound of the key jingling, brother and sister blinked, continue to pretend dizzy. "Creak" a, the door opened, two servant girls carrying food came in, looking at the two dolls lying on the bed, can not help but some pity. "What a beautiful child," said a maid. "Yes, they are so pitiful" "I don''t know what the master will do with them" "Shh, keep your voice down. We can''t talk nonsense about this. If the master knows, we will die," a servant girl said with a silent gesture. "Oh," another servant girl quickly covered her mouth, no longer uttered words, but the pity in her eyes could not be concealed. "How can they eat when they are tied up like this" "why don''t we untie them" "forget it, the Lord told us to send food, we''ll send food honestly, don''t cause trouble. It''s said that the prince and princess of other countries, we''d better be quiet." "But..." "don''t be a servant girl," another servant girl said, pulling the soft hearted servant girl. "Well, there is no ah, send a meal are dawdling, hurry up," the door of the people urged. "OK, OK, come here" "OK, let''s go" at this time, Gu Ruoling pretended to wake up, saw that he was tied, and began to cry, "... Wuwu... Mother... It hurts... Mother..." "little sister, please don''t cry, sister will help you release it." the servant girl who didn''t listen to her advice broke free from the shackles of another servant girl and ran to Gu Ruoling''s side to tie and deliver some for her, another one A servant girl sighed helplessly, just thinking about children, even if she let go, she couldn''t run away. I don''t know if it''s intentional or what''s going on. That little servant girl tied a knot to Gu Ruoling. "What are you dawdling about? Don''t come out soon. "The people at the door were impatient. "Let''s go" "OK" they went out with empty food boxes. Mo Wang Fu "Mo Zi Cheng, you come out for me" "you dare to rob my mother''s children, you are impatient to live" "you get out for me" Gu Qianyi just walked outside Mo Wang Fu and began to scold. Joyful Ling Yu thought that if he didn''t hurry to find ruoyou and Ling Er, he could appreciate the different side of Yi Er at this time, eh, very happy lovely. It''s probably because of his own temperament. Gu Qianyi doesn''t look like a shrew. On the contrary, he is domineering. Mo Zi Cheng is accompanying Zhou you Ruo to enjoy the flowers in the garden at this time, but Qiu ran, the housekeeper, has to harden his head to report. "Wang Ye" "what''s so noisy outside?" Mo Zi Cheng asked, picking a beautiful Daisy and pinning it on Zhou you ruo''s head. "If you go back to the prince, it''s Miss Bu and the second prince of Wuling yelling at the gate of the palace, saying that the prince robbed her child" The Prince of Wuling took away her child Chapter 76 "What..." mozicheng was about to ask, but was interrupted by a cold female voice, "mozicheng, give the child back to me quickly, otherwise, I''ll set fire to your house.". "Gu Qianyi, when did my king rob your children, and my king asked you, what did your mother do? If you can''t protect them, you will take them back to the palace and I will protect them." Mo Zi Cheng hears that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have been robbed. She is worried and even more angry. This damned woman, instead of looking for her children, runs to his Mo Zi Cheng''s house. "Oh, you mean to say that I''m not you. Who else can I be? Give the child back to me " " don''t be so bloody. When did Wang rob your child? They are also the king''s children. Why is it so troublesome for the king to let them come back? " "Hum, you don''t pretend to be a fool for me" says Gu Qianyi and starts to fight. Mozicheng responds to Gu Qianyi''s moves and says: "you woman, how can you be so unreasonable" "hum, you hypocrite, return my child quickly" the more they fight, the more fierce they are. Yuyue Lingyu sighs. Only these two children can make her so irrational and unreasonable I can''t help thinking about the authenticity of what Mo Zi Cheng said. Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t look like a liar. Thinking of this, joyful Lingyu stopped and said, "well, Yi''er, don''t fight. Maybe what he said is true. He didn''t rob the child" "why should I believe him? Unless let me search the palace, "Gu said distrustfully. "You... Good... Good... Just search. What can you find?" When they stop fighting, Gu Qianyi tells jin''er and others to "search me carefully" "yes" "Miss reporter doesn''t have it" "I don''t have it either" "Miss doesn''t have it" ... "now it''s time to believe it?" "Well, don''t let me find out that you did it.". "Go" seeing Gu Qianyi leave, mozicheng also begins to ponder. A touch of worry flashed in her heart. Zhou youruo ran over to mozicheng''s arms and asked, "is Wang Ye OK? You scared me to death" "you are not afraid. I''ll take you back to rest " " well. ". Study "come" "Wang Ye" "go to ask me about the whereabouts of the two children" "yes" "and send someone to protect Prince anyaguo secretly to find out what''s unusual.". The prince of Anya had to make mozicheng suspicious. This time, it''s very unusual. Yes. On the other hand, when Zhou youruo came back to the room, he felt happy. Unexpectedly, Gu Qianyi had many enemies. God helped me. "Come here" "what''s the master''s command?" The servant girl Xiaojiao came in and asked. "Bring me fashion" "yes" "what''s the master''s command?" After a moment, Fengxing came to Zhou youruo and asked on one knee. "It''s popular. You should find Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister before Gu Qianyi, and then kill them.". "Yes" "ha ha ha ha... Gu Qianyi, I want to make you miserable for the rest of your life." Zhou youruo laughed wildly. "Yi''er, Yi''er, where are my grandsons and granddaughters?" old Mo rushed into the house and asked Gu Qianyi, who was a step behind, and her face was full of worry. "Yi''er" "godfather, godmother, don''t worry. Yi''er will find ruoyou and ling''er safely." Gu Qianyi has calmed down now. Her children know that they are smarter than she imagined. If that person wants to threaten her, it means they won''t be in danger for the time being. Now what she has to do is to find out who took them. "Yi Er, who are these two?"? Gu Chongming looks at the person in front of him and asks suspiciously. Chapter 77 "If you go back to your father, these two are Yi Er''s godfather and godmother, and also Yi Er''s life-saving benefactor.". "Gu Chongming thanks the poison doctor Er Xian for saving her life.". Gu Chongming gave old man Mo and old lady Mo a gift. "What do you call them, dad?" Gu Fengyu is unbelievable. "Yu''er, these two are the famous two immortals of poison medicine." pointing to old man Mo, he said to Gu Fengyu, "this is Mr. Mo Jiangsheng, the immortal of medicine, and this is Ouyang Susu, the immortal of poison medicine.". Gu Chongming said. "Dad, do you mean they are the two immortals of" double flying mandarin duck "in the world Gu Fengyu asked in surprise. "Exactly.". Mo old man let Gu Chongming a boast, instant happy can''t find north, happy in front of Gu Fengyu show off way: "how? What about? Do you think I''m great? Boy, are you sorry? " Since Gu Qianyi knew their identity, they didn''t use the technique of transfiguration. Old man Mo''s white hair is in a mess. When Gu Qianyi saw their real faces, he was completely speechless. This is Zhou Botong on the front page of old man mo. Mrs. Mo also has long white hair. There are no wrinkles on her white face. She looks like an old lady. Since then, Gu Qianyi has positioned them as liars. And lied to her for so long. At this time, Gu Fengyu was in a mess. He was very regretful that he had missed the chance to be an apprentice to Yixian. It was said that the two poisonous medical immortals were well-known people in the river and lake. According to the legend in the river and lake, they didn''t stick to one pattern, didn''t ask about the affairs of the river and lake, and liked to travel. They have a unique technique of changing face. If they don''t want people to know, no one can find out. What''s more, their martial arts rank in the top five of the list, and their masters are all in the top 30. Gu Fengyu regretted and looked at Gu Qianyi plaintively. "I said you don''t look at me like this, and I don''t know that you begged me not to be an apprentice," Gu said lightly. "Yier... You didn''t tell me their identity at the beginning," Gu Fengyu said sadly. "It seems you didn''t ask?" "I......". "Wow, Yi''er, the third and second place in the list of heroes in the river and lake are all for you to be a godfather and godmother. You are really tough backstage," Yue Lingyu exaggerates. "Well, don''t make trouble, or discuss how to find ruoyou and ling''er," Mo said. "Ganniang, don''t worry. They will be OK. I''ve asked Ellie to look for them.". "General, Nangong villa master asked to see Miss," a bodyguard told him. "Ask him to come"! "What did he come for?" Gu Qian thought in his heart. "I''ve met general Gu in the lower Nangong Yichen." all they see is a man in white. He''s elegant and gentle. This is Gu Chongming''s first feeling about Nangong Yichen. "Wow... So handsome? Are you married, young master? " Old lady Mo pounced on her and asked with peach blossom in her eyes. "Hello... Old lady, you can''t do this. You already have me. You can''t make other people''s ideas, or I''ll chop him, chop him, chop him!" Mo old man hold mo old too nervous said. "What do you think, you old man? You old rascal "You''re not serious. When you see a beautiful man, you rush forward. You old lady, you still want to make it twice.". Chapter 78 "Go... Go..." Mo said impatiently, dissatisfied with Mo''s interruption. "Old lady, do you really dislike me? Sobbing... "Old man Mo said sadly. Nangong Yichen is standing awkwardly. Gu Chongming''s words are interrupted by old lady mo. Gu Qianyi has no choice but to laugh happily at Lingyu and Gu Fengyu. "Ha ha... Abandoned?" Gu Fengyu added fuel to the fire and said: "there''s no way. Who can make some people old and ugly? If I were a woman, I would not like you. "You... You... You... You... Are so angry with me" and I''m going to fight with them. "Stop, stop, I said, Mo Jiangsheng, besides you can eat vinegar, can you do anything else? When did I say I like him? " Mo old lady a voice, mo old man decisive stop, shriveled shriveled mouth said "you don''t like why still such expression"? "I... I was looking for Yi''er" "ga... Yi''er?" Old man Mo looks at Gu Qianyi, then looks at Nangong Yichen, nods and says, "it''s still the lady''s eyes. They are very suitable." he grabs old lady Mo''s hand and comforts her. Jie zhe then asked Nangong Yichen, "are you the leader of the other side villa?" "It''s just me." Nangong Yichen also heard the words of old man Mo and his wife. They are old urchins. Nangong Yichen hasn''t been so happy for a long time. It seems that since he met Gu Qianyi, his life has become happy with her. "Say... Say... Are you married?" "Once had a wife, later died of illness, then never married again" Nangong Yichen honest answer. "Well, well... No, I mean not well... How about you marry my Yier? "Old man Mo was a little too excited. He seemed to think of something and said to Gu Chongming," Lao Bu, don''t you agree? " "Everything depends on the meaning of Yi''er," Gu Chongming said. "Yi''er, what do you think? Tell me.". "Stop, stop, are you still looking for someone?" Said Yu Lingyu. "Yes, it''s important to find ruoyou and linger.". Gu Fengyu also said. Gu Qianyi took a look at them. When did they feel so good? There is a base! There''s definitely a base. "Yi Chen is just for this matter," said Nangong Yi Chen. "Do you have any news?" When old man Mo thought of Gu ruoyou, he threw the matter out of his mind. "This may have something to do with Hanmo Chen.". "What?" "Hanmo Chen?" "Prince Anya?" "How could it be him?" "According to the news from my people, it''s probably related to him.". "Do you know where they are?" Gu shallow according to some excited ask a way. "Well, I can take you." At this time, jin''er came with a carrier pigeon and said, "master, the flying pigeon of Mo Tong delivers the message.". "Take me to see" Gu Qianyi took the note and finally showed a relaxed expression, said to everyone: "I already have the news of ruoyou and ling''er, you wait for me here, I''ll save them.". "I''ll go with you to Yier," Gu Fengyu said, "I''m their godfather, and I''ll go too" "how can we save such a big thing without us two old people?" Old man Mo said. "Yier, dad will help you too.". "Thank you, Yier can do it by himself.". "No way" "we have to go," they said. "Well," Gu had to compromise, in the face of people who care about themselves, Gu could not be so unfeeling. Chapter 79 At this time, Mo Zi Cheng also receives the news from Ying Wei, and is rushing to Gu Qian Yi. Besides, Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister also broke away from the shackles and were trying to escape. There was a cry of surprise outside the door: "snake... Ah... Snake... Ah ah..." just for a moment, there was no sound again. Gu Ruoyu led his sister to hide. There was a hissing voice around him. Gu Ruoyu recognized that it was Ali, Mommy''s lazy snake. Then she called "Ellie" "hiss" and Ellie responded. "Did Mommy ask you to save us?" "Hiss," Ellie replied, nodding her head. "Hurry to go" Gu ruoyou with Gu Ruoling said to Ellie and went out. Ellie became smaller and wrapped herself around Gu Ruoyu''s waist. "Come on... Come on..." "the two children ran away" "come on..." when Hanmo Chen came, he only saw a pool of blood on the ground and said "chase". "Come on, where is it?" "Stop... Don''t run..." "hurry up" "hurry up... Hurry up..." don''t let them run. Hanmo Chen with a group of people in black, lightness skills swept to Gu ruoyou brother and sister in front of Gu ruoyou, Gu ruoyou see Hanmo Chen heart for a while clear, think it is this villain caught himself and his sister. But pretending not to know, he said, "Hey, uncle Hanchen? Why are you here? " "Hee hee... What do you say, kid? How can I catch you when I''m not here? I''m not afraid. Where are you going this time? " Hanmo chenyin said. Sharp voice stimulation of Gu Ruoling ear pain, hate said: "Mommy will not let you.". "Mommy? Is that a new word? I''d like to see how your mummy won''t let me go? By the pleasant feather or by the Mo Zi Cheng? Ha ha ha.... "you villain" Gu Ruoling said. He threw out a powder and ran away with Gu Ruoyu. Behind him, there was a scream of "ah..." from the man in black. He fell to the ground and died. "Damn it, get them.". "Yes" after a while, the people of Hanmo Chen stopped Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister again. Hanmo Chen said with pride, "run, run again? How do I see you run? " "Grab it back for me" the man in black came forward, and Gu Ruoyu and his sister started fighting with them. Hanmo Chen didn''t expect that the two little dolls could do martial arts, and Ellie also grew up and joined the fight. The huge Ellie''s action was very sharp. In a moment, he killed several of Hanmo Chen''s subordinates, and Hanmo Chen gritted his teeth angrily, "catch those two little ones for me.". People in black rush to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister one after another. Suddenly, a sharp sword passes by and blocks everyone''s attack. Gu Qianyi hugged Gu ruoyou and said, "I see who dares to hurt my child.". "It''s you?" Hanmo Chen said in surprise. "And we?" said the happy feather Sao Bao. Gu Qianyi was ashamed. Could this man be normal? "There are still many helpers here?" Hanmo Chen said. "Just you, I''m enough," Gu Fengyu said. "Well! Is it up to you? " "Of course, there''s me," said Yan Lingyu, holding his fist on his forehead, with his face on his side and half bowing his body. Gu Qianyi should be sweating this time. Isn''t this the trademark action of the thinker? Where did the goods come from. Chapter 80 "Don''t talk nonsense, you''ll go together" "you dare to look down on us, go ahead and kill him," said Gu Fengyu. The battle is imminent. Gu Qianyi and others also fight with the man in black. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Hanmo Chen would bring so many people to Zixuan. Hanmo Chen sees that the situation is getting worse and worse on his side. When he is distracted, he is hurt by Gu Fengyu. Hanmo Chen narrowly evades the attack of joyful Lingyu and whistles. In an instant, a large number of people in black emerge from all over the place. Gu Chongming''s situation is not so optimistic with these people. They not only can''t hurt these people, but also get stabbed from time to time. They don''t know where they will come from next moment. Many people have found this situation, Gu Qianyi carefully observed their way of fighting, heart secretly surprised, did not expect in this world there are ninja. The so-called Ninja is able to move freely in the soil, water, wind, wood and fire. There are many kinds of Ninja, each of which has different effects. Ninja is mainly responsible for assassination and intelligence. Ninja need to use the seal, in order to transform the refined chakra into "art" to release. This process requires a calm heart to ensure the correctness of the seal, but also requires skilled skills to ensure that the seal can not be wrong, any negligence will cause the failure of the art or reduce the power, waste chakra (Naruto is probably the most wasteful...). Most of the basic printing requires two hands, but there are exceptions. For example, Bai''s qiansha Shuixiang can start printing with one hand, but after all, it is a relatively rare example. The more basic seals are the following twelve. The key to memory is to read the printed name aloud when making the seal. If you are proficient in this way, it will cause conditioned reflex, that is, with the words you shout out, your hand can make the seal automatically! (sounds terrible - b) in order: Zi: thumb overlapping, left thumb on top Ugliness: right hand horizontal, left hand vertical Yin: thumbs of both hands should be straight Mao: in the right hand, in addition to the little finger straight, the other four fingers gently clench their fists Chen: thumbs overlapping, left thumb on top Si: thumbs overlapping, left thumb on top afternoon : two elbows extended, two index fingers relative to form a triangle not: thumb up straight overlap, left thumb up SHEN: little finger and thumb parallel you: to pay attention to the angle of the thumb and two fingers before and after, do not confuse Xu: right fist on the palm of the left hand Hai: this position requires good wrist flexibility every kind of Ninja has its own characteristics The order of the seal is Zi Yin Xu Chou Mao Yin. Huodun ¡¤ big fireball skill: the difficulty of attacking the enemy in front is the same as that of Impatiens fire. The order of seal is si-wei-shen-hai-wu-yin separation skill: This is the elementary Ninja skill taught by Ninja Academy. It only needs to make three seals, and the order of seal is wei-si-yin. Channeling: the skill of summoning creatures according to the blood contract is not the ninja of lower endurance level. It belongs to intermediate difficulty. The order of seal is Hai Xu you Shen Wei, but the time should be within 3 seconds! Chapter 81 Sword shadow separation in hand: Advanced Ninjutsu, which can make the thrown sword infinitely separate and cause sword rain. The difficulty is also quite high. For a level of Ninjutsu above Shangren level, the order of seal making is Chou - Xu - Chen - Zi - Xu - Hai - Si - Yin. So many seals must be completed in 4 seconds! (Xixi Hun is the best. I won''t introduce the rest one by one.). Gu Qianyi didn''t expect to meet ninja in this world. In her previous life, she once fought with Japanese hermits. But that time, she finished her assignment only after dying. However, she also hit her. After she came back, she also studied ninja and was an S-class ninja. The highest level of Ninja is "shadow", which makes people have nowhere to look for. It''s only a few seconds. Gu Chongming and others have added several wounds. Gu Qianyi said to them, "you all come back.". "Yi Er, what the hell is this? How can it be so powerful?" Old man Mo asked. "Ninja" Nangong Yichen and Gu Qianyi said at the same time. Gu Qianyi is very surprised. He didn''t expect that Nangong Yichen would know about Ninjutsu, but then he thought about it. Since there is this thing in the world, there will always be people who know it. You come back, rest, let me deal with them. "Be careful, Yier," Gu Chongming said. Don''t worry! "I''ll help you," said Nangong Yichen. "No, you stay. Protect them.". Gu Qianyi fights with the Ninjas alone. On the other hand, the fight between Yueyue Lingyu and Hanmo Chen is also in the white hot stage. "Well, you Hanmo Chen, you dare to kidnap my joy Lingyu''s baby. I don''t want to cut you.". "Hum, you can come if you have the ability.". "Step by step, hit him" ...... GU Qianyi made a seal with his hands and read: "the art of separating sword and shadow is ugly - Xu - Chen - Zi - Xu - Hai - Si - Yin! Broken The men in black who attacked fled one after another. Gu Qianyi pursued them while he was victorious. He was quick and fierce. Gu Chongming and other people''s surprise has been indescribable, he never knew that his daughter was so excellent. In the battle, Gu Qianyi seems to have gone back to his previous life, just like a cold faced Shura, shuttling through the hail of bullets, calling for lives. His sword is like a scythe in the hand of death, harvesting every fresh life. Everyone can see that if you have not experienced the baptism of blood, you can''t do this. Gu Qianyi''s fierce murderous spirit makes even old man Mo feel scared. Hanmo Chen watched helplessly as the man he had trained for many years died in Gu Qianyi''s hand. His heart was angry and scared. He always thought that Gu Qianyi was just a weak woman and didn''t take her seriously at all. Gu Qianyi was a move he missed, but he made a mistake and lost everything. Hanmo Chen''s absence gives Gu Fengyu an opportunity to take advantage of it. Gu Fengyu pulls out a sword flower and stabs it like Hanmo Chen''s chest. Hanmo Chen reaches out his arm to block Gu Fengyu''s sword. Seeing that the end is settled, Hanmo Chen no longer loves fighting. He grabs a handful of dust and sprinkles it on Gu Fengyu. Then he uses the technique of invisibility to come to Gu Chongming and takes Gu Ruoling. "Ah... Mommy"!! Nangong Yichen didn''t react as well as he did. He didn''t expect that Hanmo Chen was so cunning that he ran after her immediately. "ling''er" Gu Qianyi saw that his daughter was being held hostage, so he didn''t love to fight any more. He quickly solved the problem and caught up with her. Chapter 82 All the way to the heartbroken end, Hanmo Chen looked at the front no way to go, then stopped on the edge of the cliff, a hand to catch Gu Ruoling''s throat, to chase Gu shallow said: "you don''t come, or I kill her.". "Hanmo Chen, you are so mean." joyful Lingyu and his party rushed to the edge of the cliff. "Hanmochen, release my granddaughter quickly. Do you want to start a war between the two countries?" Gu Chongming said. "War? I have the ability to fight. To tell you the truth, I''ve been fed up with this kind of life under people for a long time, "Hanmo Chen said fiercely. "Gu Qianyi, I tell you, if you want to save her, you have to jump off the heartbroken cliff"! "What if I don''t?" Gu shallow according to did a deep breath, light of say, in fact her in the mind already confused, but she can''t let Han Mo Chen see. No one noticed that Nangong Yichen, who followed him, quietly lurked up and slowly approached Hanmo Chen. "Either you die, or she dies" said the strength of the hands increased, Gu Ruoling some shortness of breath. "Hanmo Chen, the kind of one-on-one with the prince, what is the ability to hold the strong and bully the weak?" "Do you think I''m a fool?" "Well, you release her, I jump" Gu shallow in love with looking at Gu Ruoling said. "Yi''er" "Yi''er" "Miss" ... People tried to stop Gu Qianyi''s behavior. Gu Qianyi gave everyone a reassuring look and walked step by step like Hanmo Chen. At this moment, a group of people in black came out of thin air and surrounded them. "Who''s coming?" Gu Chongming asked first. All the people were looking at the group of people in black. "People who want your lives.". "Who sent you?" "Less nonsense, hands on," said the man in black. Joyful Lingyu takes the lead in fighting with the man in black, and the scene is in a mess. The current situation is not very good for Gu Qianyi, because the Ninjas of Hanmo Chen have suffered a lot. But joyful Lingyu knew the identity of the man in black from the moves of the man in black, but he was very surprised, because this man was the one who assassinated Yier''s mother and son in the street last time. When the enemy met, he was very jealous. Xijue also saw the identity of the man in black, and he was even more regretful. If the LORD had not let him go, how could he have been so desperate today. See there fight, Gu Qianyi also take advantage of Hanmo Chen surprised moment to attack him, Hanmo Chen a turn stagger Gu Qianyi attack. Nangong Yichen seizes the opportunity to snatch Ruoling from Hanmo Chen. Between life and death, Nangong Yichen''s move is dissolved by another fierce move. Nangong Yichen didn''t have time to be surprised, and then he took a second move. Hanmo Chen had a chance to catch his breath because of this file. One hand clamped Gu Ruoling, and the other hand fought with Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi worried about ling''er''s safety and was constrained everywhere, but they were no different. Nangong Yichen took advantage of his unprepared attack again, and the move was blocked again. A proud voice sounded in the air and said, "who dares to hurt my disciples?"? Nangong Yichen looked around and didn''t find the speaker. Gu Qianyi took a look and said, "don''t look for it. The man is far away. It''s a thousand miles away.". Nangong Yichen said to the air, "where is the sacred God playing tricks here? Come on! Chapter 83 "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." the piercing sound of eardrum rang out around. An old Taoist wearing a purple Taoist robe and brushing the dust in his hand flew down to Hanmo Chen. When Hanmo Chen saw the visitor, he felt relieved and excitedly called the Taoist in Purple: "Shifu.". "Don''t panic, master. I''ll see who dares to hurt you!" The Taoist priest in purple said arrogantly. By the way, he took a look at Gu Ruoling in Hanmo Chen''s hand, and immediately his eyes were bare. Gu Qianyi immediately had a bad premonition. He just heard the Taoist priest in Purple say: "good disciple, this time you have found a good cauldron for your master, ah ha ha ha ha... Ha ha ha... Very good, very good!" "Master likes it.". "I like it, I like it very much," said the Taoist in purple. He also gave Gu Ruoling a greedy look. When Nangong Yichen saw the Taoist in purple, a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes. He would recognize this man even if he turned to ashes. Taoist in Ziyi is the national teacher of Anya. His name is muchenzi. He is insidious and cunning. He does all kinds of evil. He takes a few year old girl as his cauldron to collect Yin and replenish Yang. However, the emperor Anya was fatuous and wanted to fly to the immortal way. Over the years, he kept searching for immortals and asking for medicine. Under the banner of alchemy, muchenzi was granted the title of national teacher by the emperor Anya, and muchenzi acted recklessly in the name of national teacher. Later, the Anya emperor believed in the words of demons, abandoned Han Yichen, the great prince born to the woman he loved most, and killed him. He killed all the loyal and good officials in the court, and was addicted to pills. He made Hanmo Chen, the second prince, the prince who had been wrong since childhood, the prince. Hanmo Chen has become famous these years. No one in Anya has known about Hanyi Chen for a long time. "Who should I be? It turned out that he was the famous national master of Anya. He was not in Anya for alchemy. Why did he come here? " Gu Qianyi also knew the identity of the man in purple. He was even more angry. This scum man dared to look at his daughter with such obscene eyes. He really didn''t want to live. "If I don''t come out, how can I meet such a good Ding stove? In fact, you are also very good, Jie... It''s a pity, it''s a pity... "Muchenzi said if he had a point. His words were also heard by the people present. What he didn''t know was that for a long time afterwards, he was in a state of being chased and killed. "Hum, cut the crap and let my daughter go, or don''t blame my ruthlessness.". Gu Qianyi no longer wants to linger with such disgusting people. "Yo... Yo... Yo... Angry beauty... Angry is not good-looking" Mu Chenzi said. "If you want to die, I will cut you today!" The bold and arrogant words came out of Gu Qianyi''s mouth, which made the purple Taoist weak by three points. With Gu Qianyi''s active attack, mu Chenzi cleverly avoids Gu Qianyi. Nangong Yichen also takes the opportunity to attack mu Chenzi''s face. Mu Chenzi''s eyes are a little surprised when he sees Nangong Yichen. Nangong Yichen takes advantage of that moment to hit the chest of Muchen son. (Nangong Yichen: people always ignore their feelings? XI: you shouldn''t just be the background board. Nangong Yichen: Wuwuwuwu... Draw circles.) "Pu" muchenzi vomites a mouthful of blood, and his face is full of surprise. Gu Qianyi can''t care so much, so he continues to fight against muchenzi. Hanmo Chen sees that his invincible master is injured. For a moment, he is stunned. He sees Gu Qianyi''s long sword pressing against muchenzi''s back, and has no time to think about throwing Gu Ruoling to Gu Qianyi. Chapter 84 "Ling''er" Gu Qianyi has to withdraw his sword to catch Gu Ruoling. Mu Chenzi sees this and pounces from behind. Gu Qianyi falls off the cliff with Gu Ruoling in his arms. Nangong Yichen flies forward and grabs Gu Qianyi''s clothes. The people who are fighting are all stunned. What do they see? "Yi''er" "Yi''er......" "Yi''er......" "master......" "Miss...... " mommy " ... Nangong Yichen is preparing to pull up Gu Qianyi. Mu Chenzi and Hanmo Chen attack again. Nangong Yichen has to fight with him with one hand, and everyone''s eyes are red The man in black at the edge, just want to kill all! Kill all!! Kill all!!! Constantly urge yourself to hurry up! hurry up!! hurry up!!! There is also a common voice that Yi''er must insist on it. "Poof" Nangong Yichen spat out a mouthful of blood when he was hit on the back by muchenzi. Gu Qianyi looked at Nangong Yichen and said: "let me go.". "No way" Nangong Yichen refuses without thinking. "If we go on like this, we will all die," Gu said angrily. "Let''s die together" "let''s die together" "let''s die together" spread to Gu Qianyi''s ears, Gu Qianyi''s head roared, ah Wen!! Gu Qianyi''s head flashed this sentence again and again. When ah Wen once said it to her, it moved her for a long time. It was also between life and death, the same dialogue, the same answer. Is ah wen you? No, no, he''s not Arvin! Gu shallow Yi Yang starts, indifferent looking at South Temple Yi Chen to smile, is like this to fall down can see you? Ah Wen! Yier, I miss you so much. Nangong easy Chen see Gu shallow according to such expression inexplicably very flustered, chest pull tightly. Gu Qianyi is about to break away from Nangong Yichen, and mu Chenzi''s voice rings on the top of Nangong Yichen''s head, "prince, are you ok? I didn''t expect that your life was so hard that the fire didn''t kill you. "Hum, you are a demon, you will get retribution sooner or later" "when I will get retribution, I don''t know, but you don''t have a chance to see it." with that, Nangong Yichen attacked Nangong''s lifeblood, and Nangong Yichen rolled down the cliff without hesitation. "No...... " Yier...... "Mummy......" "don''t......" mozicheng comes to see this scene, and suddenly breaks his heart. When mu Chenzi sees mozicheng coming, he runs away with Hanmo Chen in a hurry. They are reluctant to catch up with Hanmo Chen and others. They are worried about Gu Qianyi, and they are more and more ruthless. The people brought by Mozi''s command join in the fight, and they walk to the edge of the cliff step by step. The soles of their feet are like pouring lead, and each step is so difficult. "Yi Er, how can you do this? I abandoned you for five years. Are you punishing me now? " Mo Zi Cheng finally saw his mind, but God just made fun of him. "I admit that I''m not good these years. I''m ashamed to be with you, but how can you be so heartless?" Seeing Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen fall off the cliff one after another, mozicheng''s heart suddenly tears. This feeling is strange to him and makes him suffer. He always thinks that the person he loves is you''er, but you''er doesn''t bring him such a painful feeling. When I was forced to marry Gu Qianyi, I knew that you''er vomited blood and fainted. I didn''t have such heartache. Chapter 85 Is this God''s punishment? It''s not easy to see her heart, but it''s hard to let her go. Who should I go to comfort the pain in my heart? Yi Er, I''m wrong, you come back. Rao is the iron bone clank Mo Zi Cheng also shed a line of sad tears. It''s a kind of pain to get but not to love, and it''s even more painful to love but not to love, and mozicheng just realized these two kinds of pain. No one noticed that the white Python beside Gu Ruoyu disappeared along with Gu Qianyi. Besides him, all the people brought by the popularity were destroyed, but he himself was saved by his brothers. He looked back at his dead brother and deeply at heartbreak cliff and left. They came to the heartbreak cliff and looked at the bottomless cliff. They were full of sadness and joy. Lingyu slapped himself bitterly. If he didn''t hold ruoyou in his hand, he would jump down. Gu Fengyu silently shed tears, also shed tears in the heart, according to the son you are really cruel. Gu Chongming also can''t help but burst into tears. Jin''er decides that they are regretful. "Jin''er, where''s the master?" A woman in red came up and asked. "Wuwu... Master... Master... Wuwu..." jin''er sobbed. "Why do you cry?" I asked your master? Ah? Say it! What about the master? " Xia Mo Tong brings the people of warm heart pavilion to duanchang cliff. What he sees is such a scene. Everyone stands on the edge of the cliff with painful expression and sad eyes. Looking at brocade son West to decide they all this facial expression, she has a kind of bad premonition. "Xijue, you say.". "I... i..." "Mo Tong, don''t ask, master, she fell down," said Bei Ying, pointing to duanchang cliff. "What? How do you protect your master? What do you eat? It''s all rubbish! "Trash!" Summer Mo Tong angry scold, but also red eyes. "Wu Wu..." jin''er began to cry. "Cry what cry, don''t hurry to find the master, who said falling off the cliff must not live"! Xia Mo Tong''s words seem to give everyone a hope, let everyone in front of a bright, even Gu Ruoyu also stopped struggling, quiet down, thinking about what. People also began to think about ways to find Gu Qianyi. Xia Mo Tong walks up to Gu Ruoyu and says, "little master, now the warm heart Pavilion is up to you. How to find the whereabouts of the master, you arrange, we all listen to you.". "Little master, we all listen to you," said the warm heart Pavilion. "Well, if you''re here again, thank you all." Gu Ruoyu said with a calm look. Xia Mo Tong feels that the little master seems to have grown up. His temperament is so similar to that of the master, and even colder than that of the master. "Aunt Mo Tong, go to inform the elders of Nuanxin Pavilion, let them act separately, and search for my mommy''s whereabouts in a carpet way" "yes" "Nanyin, you go to inform all the deacons of Nuanxin Pavilion, and ask them to inquire about mommy''s whereabouts secretly, so as not to bring danger to mommy for the time being" "yes" "the rest of you come back to Nuanxin pavilion with me" " > "yes" Gu Ruoyu looked at the crowd and said, "uncle, you should go back with Ruoyu too" "so good" Gu Fengyu thought about it and said, so the crowd went to warm heart Pavilion. After taking a few steps, Gu Ruoyu looked back and saw the man squatting on the edge of the cliff. He went over and said, "man, what are you crying for. Mommy''s not dead. Chapter 86 "Really?" Mo Zi Cheng raised his head like a child and asked confusedly. "It must be true," Gu Ruoyu said firmly. "Look at your virtue. I can''t believe I''m your kind." Gu ruoyou murmured. "You are my kind," Mo Zi Cheng said after hearing. "Then cheer up and be a man for me.". Gu ruoyou''s words, Mo Zi Cheng is to listen in, if he really care about according to son should go to her, rather than waste time here. Looking at the front of this and oneself grow seven or eight Fen similar look proud kid, Mo Zi Cheng smile, it seems that he even this kid can''t compare, no wonder was despised by him. It''s really Yier''s child, with the same look as her. "Ah, I said, man, what''s the fool looking at me? I don''t have a base. Besides, it''s not suitable between us, "Gu Ruoyu said defensively. Maybe it''s because subconsciously, I still recognize Mozi as my father. Now that the life and death of my mother and sister are unknown, this man gives him a sense of security. So that he put down his inner guard and talked about laughing with him. At the same time, he also wanted to comfort this man. Because he just cried so sad, he gave 80 points to this man. "True narcissism" Mo Zi Cheng said, pinching Gu Ruoyu''s nose, well, it feels good. Gu ruoyou didn''t expect that Mo Zi Cheng would pinch his nose. This feeling is very special. Although Mommy would pinch him, he couldn''t feel it. Well, I like this feeling. Can I pinch it??? Gu ruoyou thought in his heart, in order to cover up his panic, he played his child''s rights and said to Mo Zicheng: "you are too much, ignore you.". "Er,...." the first contact with children, Mo Zi Cheng face this situation some at a loss. Gu ruoyou said with a successful smile: "are you going or not? I''m leaving now. Mo Zi Cheng, who just realized the feeling of getting along with his son, will not give up such an opportunity. No matter whether he can find Yi''er and ling''er, he will take good care of ruoyou. Mo Zi Cheng gets up and pesters Gu ruoyou all the way to warm heart Pavilion. Shijian follows Mo Zicheng, looking at his master''s dogleg, helplessly supporting his forehead. It''s joyful Lingyu. Seeing Gu ruoyou and mozicheng together, she can''t help but have some taste. She deliberately slows down and walks with Gu ruoyou. She holds Gu ruoyou''s hand and says, "You''er, my father has already sent a message to my people to inquire about your mother''s whereabouts.". "Well, thank you for being a father," Gu Ruoyu said gratefully. "You''re welcome, you''re welcome" pleasure Lingyu proud to see Mo Zi Cheng one eye. Mo Zi Cheng in the heart that gas don''t hit a place, good you pleasant feather, the son of this king need you to care? Pleasure plume seems to understand the meaning of Mo Zi Cheng, pick eyebrows to tell Mo Zi Cheng, is it your son? He didn''t call you dad. "Shijian, why don''t you go back to Prince Mo''s house and arrange for someone to find the whereabouts of Princess Bu?" Mo Zi Cheng no longer cares about pleasure plume, said to the sword. "Yes," Shijian said respectfully, then flew away from the team. "I said, Mo Zi Cheng, don''t you leave Yi Er he long ago? What step, princess? Don''t tarnish Yier''s reputation. Pleasure Lingyu heard Mo Zi Cheng''s address, just like a thorn in his throat, he couldn''t help saying. Chapter 87 "And from how, she is my son''s mother" Mo Zi Cheng equally unconvinced said. "Your son''s mother? It depends on whether Yier Cheng admits it or not. " "Why don''t you admit it?" "Really enough, you" summer foam pupil listen to two people boring quarrel, in the heart is very irritable, came over, a person mouth stuffed a pill, instant two people what words all can''t say. Without the noise of these two people, the atmosphere suddenly quieted down. People''s minds were different, but most of them were around Gu Qianyi. Mozicheng also calm down, but the heart is more and more not calm, did not expect that according to the identity of the son is so extraordinary, he and his brother have been investigating for several years did not know the identity of the warm heart Pavilion owner, did not expect that it is actually according to the son, thought that has been ignored by themselves, looked down upon by their own women should have such ability, mozicheng no longer calm. Warm heart Pavilion is a mysterious organization that suddenly rose five years ago, and its members are all over the world. Of course, this is not an exaggeration. From some state officials to small shopkeepers to beggars on the roadside, these people may be members of warm heart Pavilion. They run all kinds of businesses. In their hands, they are in charge of the economic lifeline of the whole mainland. The warm heart Pavilion also has its own assassination organization. At present, in addition to the shadow building, which ranks second, it is also the only one. Of course, if Mo Zi Cheng knows who the shadow owner is, he doesn''t know what kind of expression he should have. The rise of the warm heart pavilion has brought a sense of crisis to all countries. It is not that they never thought that the three kingdoms would join hands to destroy the warm heart Pavilion, but the monarchs of all countries have selfish intentions. Therefore, the warm heart pavilion has become the object that all countries want to win over. As long as they get the help of the warm heart Pavilion, they can dominate the world. It''s just that the warm heart Pavilion leader''s whereabouts are erratic and his visits over the past few years are fruitless, which makes this idea fade away. On the other hand, the warm heart pavilion has always been peaceful and disciplined, and has done nothing to make people complain. On the contrary, it has helped the displaced people of various countries for many times. The warm heart pavilion''s reputation in the hearts of the people is three points better than that of the emperor. Now it''s surprising that the owner of the warm heart Pavilion is actually the wife of King Mo, who is a talented and virtuous young lady of the abandoned chaibu family. How can this news not be a sensation? Mo Zi Cheng at this time in the heart can be described as five flavors Chen miscellaneous, what in the middle of this error? Mo Zi Cheng is sure that Gu Qianyi five years ago is indeed that weak and incompetent grass bag, what is the reason for her transformation? Gu shallow according to the cliff, is to let Mo Zi Cheng see his heart, the future of the road how to go, Mo Zi Cheng confused. Now that Yi''er''s life and death are unknown, where should he go to find it? He believes that Gu Qian Yiji has her own destiny, but if Yi''er comes back in the future, how can he let her come back to him? Just a few times to get along, Mo Zi Cheng has roughly mastered Gu Qian''s character, according to her stubborn, I''m afraid she won''t be willing to go back to her side. Mo Zi Cheng at the same time also want to understand why at the beginning according to son to and leave with him, if he knew if you and Ling son''s existence earlier, say what also can''t write, divorce her, hurt according to son''s heart. Mo Zi Cheng is really regretful. It seems that fate will always like to joke, Mo Zi Cheng helplessly smile, looking at the little people walking around, Mo Zi Cheng made up her mind, must find Yi Er, well, must find her, take her back, a reunion. Mo Zi Cheng silently recites this sentence in his heart, and his heart is bitter. He always thinks that what he loves in his heart is you''er, and today he finds that his feelings for you''er are just like those of brothers and sisters. At least he didn''t find his own sense of belonging in you''er, and the palace didn''t make him feel at home. Chapter 88 Along the way, a group of people soon came to the headquarters of warm heart Pavilion. They were shocked. What did they see? What kind of house is that? How to build so high? So beautiful, people sigh, even Mo Zi Cheng was also shocked. What kind of craftsman is needed to build such a wonderful house? Well, it''s a house. Gu Fengyu was shocked to see the building in front of him. "Ruoyou, this is the headquarters of Nuanxin pavilion?" Gu Chongming asked. "Yes? What about? Isn''t it beautiful? " Gu ruoyou said with satisfaction that it was designed by mommy herself. The headquarters of Nuanxin Pavilion is built entirely according to the house of the underworld headquarters of ah Wen in the 21st century. Gu Qianyi spent several years building a mansion because he missed ah Wen. "Master, let''s go in," xia Mo Tong said. As the deputy leader of the warm heart Pavilion, xia Mo Tong''s means are not much worse than Gu Qian Yi''s, otherwise Gu Qian Yi can go back to the general''s house and give everything to xia Mo Tong. "Let''s go" Gu Ruoyu took the lead in walking ahead, opened the elevator and walked in. Mo Zi Cheng looked at the narrow space of the elevator and said, "if you look at the high and big house, why is the room so small?" They also had some doubts, so they all looked at Gu ruoyou. "I really don''t know. This is the elevator." because it''s not the first time I''ve been here, and I know something about it, I began to say. The medicine xia Mo Tong gave them, and Gu Ruoyu had already given them the antidote. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to say. "Elevator?" It''s just like stairs, but he can take you up automatically. "What do you mean?" "Stupid dead, go with me" said, dragging Mo Zi Cheng and Gu Fengyu into the next elevator, finger in the number key above a six, that is Gu Qianyi''s office. Close the door, elevator start, Mo Zi Cheng feel oneself in rise, there is a moment of panic, slowly accepted. Gu Fengyu looks at all this curiously, and his heart is rolling. Unconsciously, Yi''er is not a little girl who likes to play coquetry in her arms, but a strong man at the top of the world. Why is the heart so lost? Mo Zi Cheng stands in the elevator, looking at these unprecedented things, these enough to shock the world of creation, must be from the hands of Yi Er, this woman in the end how many things do not know? Mo Zi Cheng gradually felt that he was not worthy of Gu Qianyi, but the strong love and strong possessiveness made him want to stop. In his heart, Gu Qianyi was his princess, even if it is not now, he can''t tolerate others. The existence of joyful Lingyu and Nangong Yichen gives him a strong sense of crisis, especially when he looks at the joyful Lingyu in front of him, his heart is full of delicious food, so he must come here often. "Ding Dong" elevator to the sixth floor, pleasure plume rate go out first, just over there Gu Ruoyu they also come up, Gu Chongming for the first time in the elevator a little dizzy, xia Mo Tong didn''t expect that the war achievements of the general will faint elevator, but let jin''er come forward to help, after all, he is his own master''s father, xia Mo tong can''t ignore. When they came to Gu Qianyi''s office, they were even more surprised. The spacious and bright room had soft and comfortable sofas, and the ice blue curtains were hanging on one side of the window. If Gu Ruoyu hadn''t brought them, they would have thought it was heaven. Chapter 89 "You can stay here. Later jin''er and Yi''er will take you to your room. There is a restaurant on the fourth floor. If you are hungry, you can go down to eat or have someone send you up. There is a pager in the room. You can call it yourself. Tell jin''er what they need, and they''ll solve it for you. Next, I''ll be busy looking for my mother. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do. " Gu Ruoyu said faintly, but he was proud, even let people ignore that he was only a five-year-old child. Jin''er, take them with you. "It''s the little master.". "Dongni, you go to prepare and issue an order. All members of the warm heart Pavilion will move and actively look for my mother. If you find anything, you will be rewarded. If you are restless and disciplined, you will not be forgiven.". "Yes.". "You son, you go to have a rest," xia Mo Tong said painfully. Is it too cruel for this five-year-old child to bear all this? "Well," Gu Ruoyu insisted that it was no longer easy. He answered the call and went back to his room. Mo Zi Cheng feels bored staying in her room, so she walks around everywhere. Suddenly, she hears a burst of crying, and follows the sound. "Wuwu... Mummy... Mummy... Where are you and Ling er?" "You''er" Mo Zi Cheng went in and saw the little boy lying on the bed crying sad. With a pain in his heart, he came forward, held him in his arms and comforted him. Looking at his closed eyes and the tears left in the corner of his eyes, Mo Zi Cheng knows that the child is having a nightmare. Holding him in this way, Mo Zi Cheng suddenly had a wonderful feeling in his heart. He brushed his heart gently. Is this family affection, father son affection? Think of Mo Zi Cheng also take off the coat, lying next to Gu Ruoyu, quietly feeling such warmth. Wuling kingdom became restless because of the pleasant flying pigeon. Soldiers under the second prince disguised themselves as ordinary people and searched everywhere for Gu Qianyi''s whereabouts. Zixuan palace, Mo Jianli was shocked by the news that Shijian brought back. He didn''t expect that so many things happened in a few days. Anya''s Prince ignored Zixuan''s dignity and dared to hijack Zixuan. In Mo Jianli''s heart, he recognized the identity of Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. That''s why he was so angry that he immediately ordered Hanmo Xuefei to be put under house arrest Come and write a letter for the soldiers to send to King Anya. Although early guessed Gu shallow according to the identity, but really be confirmed, Mo gradually away or surprised. However, he had another thought in his heart. Gu Qian fell off a cliff and his life and death were unknown. The emperor''s younger brother sent a letter to help him find it. As the stranger gradually left, he sent people to sneak into the people in plain clothes. If Gu Qianyi can''t come back, then what should he do to take the warm heart Pavilion for his own use? Finally, after careful consideration, Mo gradually left or think, should start from Gu Ruoyu there, immediately wrote an imperial edict to Shijian, let him give to Mo Zicheng. It''s not only the estrangement, but also the surging of the world. How should Gu Ruoyu face these? After Hanmo Chen returned to Anya, he was preparing to fight Zixuan while recuperating. After a short period of time, the war between the three countries will come sooner or later. The major events in the world must be long-term cooperation and long-term separation. The last time the world was unified was hundreds of years ago. Now who will unify the chaotic world? Chapter 90 In the cave, a little girl sat there alone with her head propped up, looking at the unconscious man lying on the grass, frowning. Gu Qianyi came in with a big fish in his hand. The little girl raised her head and asked, "Mommy, why hasn''t uncle Nangong woken up yet?" "Ling Er is good, don''t worry, Nangong uncle will wake up soon." Gu Qianyi touched Gu Ruoling''s head and comforted her. In fact, her heart is also very anxious. For three days, Nangong Yichen didn''t wake up at all. That day, after they fell off the cliff, because there was a large lake below, Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen borrowed lightness skills to help them. They didn''t get hurt. Just when they fell, Nangong Yichen put Gu Qianyi''s mother and son on top of their bodies, bearing the huge pressure of falling alone. Thanks to muchenzi''s hand, they hurt their heart. Fortunately, they followed at the critical moment Ai Li enlarges her figure and catches Gu Qianyi. When Nangong Yichen sees that Gu Qianyi''s mother and son are safe, she breathes a sigh of relief and faints. Gu Qianyi looks at the pale man lying on the ground. Her calm heart has not fluctuated for a long time. With her rebirth, she is separated from ah Wen. Her obsession is too heavy to let go of the past and ah Wen. Tightly locked the door in my heart, I can''t go out and others can''t come in. Gu Qianyi was a killer in his previous life. He broke his love, but because a Wen broke the wall in his heart, he gave a heart to a Wen without reservation. Gu Qianyi is such a person, for feelings, either not, or all. Originally, she wanted to live a lonely life, with two children alone, living a life of idle clouds and wild cranes. However, she often likes to make jokes. From the moment she met Gu Fengyu, Gu Qianyi knew that her life path had changed. The appearance of Nangong Yichen upset her calm heart. From the first meeting in the happy building to the forest ensemble that night, the day of the royal banquet, and even this time, she could find that familiar and strange feeling in him every time. Nangong Yichen feels extremely contradictory to Gu Qianyi. She doesn''t understand why Nangong Yichen wants to do this. She doesn''t understand why Nangong Yichen would rather fall with her than let her go. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know whether she thinks too much or what, but she has a special feeling about Nangong Yichen. In front of this man, she is so real, so unreservedly presented in front of him. Can not be doubted that his back to him. Looking at the pale, bloodless man, Gu Qianyi''s heart is a little sad, not controlled by her sad, this feeling makes her panic. Gu Ruoling looked at Gu Qianyi in meditation and said, "Mommy, why don''t we roast the fish first? Maybe uncle Nangong will wake up after smelling the smell of the fish.". Hearing his daughter''s lovely and witty words, Gu Qianyi said with a faint smile, "OK, let''s roast the fish." then the mother and the son tossed up the fresh big fish. "Well, water... Water... Water..." "Mommy, uncle Nangong wakes up," Ling er said pleasantly. "Well, Mommy will fetch water for uncle Nangong. You''ll wait for Mommy," Gu said and ran to the river. "Good" after drinking the water, Nangong Yichen opens his heavy eyelids and sees Gu Qianyi''s plain face. Gu Qianyi is holding his shoulder. They are very close. Nangong Yichen can even see Gu Qianyi''s glass eyes under his long eyelashes. There is a bit of surprise, a bit of fatigue and pain. Is this for yourself? Nangong Yichen thought in his heart. Chapter 91 Gu Qianyi sees Nangong Yichen staring at himself in a daze. He feels a little embarrassed. He gently puts down Nangong Yichen and asks, "you wake up... What''s wrong?" "No... no..." Nangong Yichen can''t help but be crazy when he sees the blush on Gu Qianyi''s face. It''s still that he observes the woman in front of him from such a close distance. He has to admit that she is really beautiful. Just like her in the dream. Think of that dream, Nangong Yichen a burst of dejected. This also has to start from Nangong Yichen''s childhood. Nangong Yichen repeated the same dream from the beginning of his memory. What he saw in the dream was the scene of a general and his beloved woman jumping off the cliff. He began to think that it was a dream, until he saw Gu Qianyi for the first time in the happy building, he found that maybe it was not a dream, he didn''t see the general''s appearance in the dream, but the woman''s face was deeply engraved in Nangong Yichen''s heart. "What''s the matter with you"? Gu Qianyi feels the sadness of Nangong Yichen. He can''t help but feel some empathy. He doesn''t know what''s going on. There seems to be a mysterious connection between them, so that they can feel each other''s emotions. "Er... It''s all right" Nangong Yichen takes back his thoughts and looks at Gu Qianyi. In the heart is to think, really like! "That''s good. Have something to eat," Gu said. He handed half the fish in his hand. He and Ling went to the fire and sat down. He added firewood to the fire. This season is really cold. "Uncle Nangong, please eat. You''ve been in a coma for three days." Gu Ruoling smashed the fish in his mouth and said. "Oh, I didn''t expect that I was in a coma for so long." Nangong Yichen had some accidents. Looking at the slightly haggard face of Gu Qianyi, Nangong Yichen said gratefully: "Miss, you''ve worked hard these days.". "What''s the trouble? If it wasn''t for you, our mother and son would not know what to do. It''s our mother and son who should thank you. "Miss you''re welcome" "don''t miss you, miss you, just call me by my name. It''s really tiring to call me by any name.". Gu shallow according to some fidgety of say. "I''m not polite in this way" "you should have been rude long ago" Gu said without thinking. "Er, ha ha ha... Ha ha..." the mountains echoed Nangong Yichen''s hearty laughter, which scattered the birds in the forest. "According to son, you can be really lovely" South Temple Yi Chen laughs enough to say. "Come on, I think you''re very angry. That young lady also paid you back. From then on, we don''t owe each other.". "No, Yi''er, don''t you think I can''t move? I... "Nangong Yichen said nervously. "Anyway, I can''t die," Gu said impolitely. "Cough, according to son don''t be so cruel, others but just come back to life, see in me because you just become so of up, you also have to be nice to me." Nangong Yi Chen is Gu shallow according to a gun white, immediately by that sentence anyway die can''t give choke, this also too cruel. Gu Qianyi doesn''t speak any more. Mother and son eat grilled fish on their own. Nangong Yichen has no fun for a while. She nibbles at the fish in her hand. Well, it tastes good. Nangong Yichen quietly looks at Gu Qianyi''s every move. He is in a strange mood. It seems that he hasn''t really laughed for a long time. Since his mother''s death, he can''t find the happiness of living any more. Chapter 92 Until I got to know her later, the woman who cools down the ancient spirit (Gu Qianyi: where is the ancient spirit in the Lun family? CICI: Yes, yes. I said yes. Nangong Yichen: beauty is in the eye of the beholder. She appeared unprepared in her sight. When she first met her, she was dressed in men''s clothes, with cunning in her elegant temperament. When she saw her, she began to drool, and she said that she was appreciating her beauty. It was her nature to love beauty. At that time, she thought she was very interesting. She liked to drink. For the first time, someone accompanied her to drink so freely. Later, Mingyue came back to the general''s house with her and knew that she was a girl. At that time, she had already aroused his interest, indulged for many years, and had some ups and downs. Maybe it was because of that dream that she really looked like the woman that the general loved. I saw her again because he wanted to meet the lovely person. He came to the general''s house, but he heard her amazing music. The piano sound and the song made him intoxicated and full of love. What did this woman experience? Where does the breath of pain come from? Is it because of Mo Zi Cheng? The woman''s sadness made him want to comfort. He wanted to ask her who made you so sad, but Nangong Yichen couldn''t because she was afraid to scare her. So he played a flute in the woods near the general''s house to attract her. Sure enough, she came before the end of the song. Nangong Yichen was very excited, but he didn''t show it. All his emotions were hidden by him. See her, a suit of ice blue clothes, hair gently draped over the shoulder, not powder, but it is so beautiful. This is as like as two peas in Nangong, Yi Chen first saw her in the way of dress. She was beautiful, and was in a state of astonished beauty. Nangong Yi Chen was shocked. Nangong Yichen is more intoxicated in the beauty of Gu Qianyi. He said "here"? She was not surprised to say that he "came"! The indifference aroused Nangong Yichen''s curiosity, so he asked: "aren''t you curious? Is there anything you want to ask me. She said: "at the same time, the end of the world is reduced to people. Why have you ever met each other?". Did she understand her grief and frustration? She did! Later a ensemble, but also to Nangong Yichen left an indelible memory, so beautiful, heart to heart, harmony! What a beautiful picture, Nangong Yichen really wants to find such a person, to be free with himself, and to be proud of the world. At the royal banquet, he went for her. Even in the crowd, she was still so dazzling that she could find her among the thousands of gold. From the beginning of the banquet, he had been paying attention to her, and her idea power had been on the two children, and he followed her. Nangong Yichen thought that the "dry father" who was with the children was so dazzling, If only that person was him. Nangong Yichen admitted that he fell in love with her. He was as free as Gu Qianyi. If he liked it, he would like it. So he tried to marry her back. She doesn''t talk to him very much, so he takes the initiative to talk to her. When Nangong Yichen hears Gu Qianyi saying that she is more interested in him, he is already very happy. Later, for the sake of those things on the bet, she took the initiative to ask him for help. Nangong Yichen''s music was broken, but he deliberately ripped her off. Seeing her angry appearance, Nangong Yichen was very happy. He didn''t like that she was as calm as a lake. Chapter 93 When he learns that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are missing, he immediately sends someone to find out. Nangong Yichen is very worried and wants to see her. Is that woman worried? But he has to bring her good news. Fortunately, he arranged for the people around Hanmo Chen to send a letter to him, saying that their brother and sister were in a other courtyard of Hanmo Chen. After reading the news, he immediately went to the general''s house. When I saw her, I was a little haggard, but fortunately, she was stronger than I imagined. When they asked him if he had a wife, he wanted to say that he hadn''t taken it yet, but he played Nangong Yichen, the infatuated villa master, not Anya''s Prince Han Yichen. Later, this topic was deliberately interrupted by the second prince of Wuling. It can be seen that he also likes Yier very much. When she fell off the heartbreak cliff, her life hung on the line to let her go. At that moment, Nangong Yichen knew that he couldn''t let go, even if he died together. At the moment when she fell off the cliff, she was so afraid of losing her. The pain made him know how important she was in his heart. As long as he can be with her, all his hatred can be given up. "I said," do I have flowers on my face? Or do you want to see the flowers? " "E" Nangong Yichen just saw Gu Qianyi''s joking expression. He thought it was a shame, but he replied: "Yi''er is so beautiful, and she is a beautiful flower.". "Poor mouth" Gu shallow according to despise of looked at him one eye to say. Nangong Yichen smiles bitterly. It seems that the road he chooses is not easy to walk. Yi''er is so cold-hearted that he has a long way to go in pursuit of his wife. "Are you the prince of Anya?" Gu shallow according to return to think of fall cliff of time hear of words, then voice ask a way. "Yes" "how did you mix up like this?"? "I have to start with my mother''s wife, who is the favorite woman of my father. Don''t want to give birth to me, mother''s body will become weak up, I was less than three years old, mother has gone. The death of my mother''s concubine hit my father very hard. He drank every day and didn''t care about me. Later, he was bewitched by the treacherous people in the court and became obsessed with the immortal way. He wanted to become an immortal Said here Nangong Yichen look sad, even if he had a word, Gu Qianyi still can imagine the pain of Nangong Yichen, but also said nothing, don''t know who said the best comfort is to accompany. Nangong Yichen continued, "later muchenzi came to Anya and claimed to be able to practice elixir. When his father heard about it, he was very happy. He immediately appointed him as the national teacher and built the elixir building for him. Later, Han Mo Chen''s mother Princess Yun colluded with mu Chenzi to put me in a fast place. Fortunately, I met my master at that time, otherwise I would have been buried in the fire for 20 years. " "Now Anya is in charge of treachery. The emperor of Anya has been ill in bed for many days. I''m afraid that time is running out." Nangong Yichen''s eyes are a little more gloomy. "What are you going to do next? What''s the purpose of Hanmo Chen''s coming to Zixuan this time? " Gu Qianyi always feels that there are too many things hidden in Hanmo Chen''s cold eyes. "According to Hanmo Chen''s plan, Zixuan''s visit here should be to assassinate your father and mozicheng. For Hanmo Chen, Zixuan is the only one who can stop AI.". Chapter 94 "Ha ha, if you want to assassinate my father, it depends on whether I agree or not.". "Hanmo Chen probably knew about the relationship between ruoyou and ling''er and mozicheng at the banquet, so he took them as a bargaining chip to threaten mozicheng and your father to kill two birds with one stone. But I didn''t expect to miscalculate you. That''s why I lost so badly. " Nangong Yichen said. "Hum, Gu Qianyi will definitely get revenge for this revenge. If the dragon has scales, it will die if it touches it." Gu Qianyi said ruthlessly, thinking of her baby''s grievance, she felt angry. Nangong Yichen sees such Gu Qianyi and even doubts that this is really the daughter of the general? Why can we change so much in just five years? What makes her change? However in the South Temple Yi Chen in the mind no matter how she is, oneself will protect her well, thought to touch to touch the heart that oneself beat. "I want to know what you''re going to do next," Gu said, looking at Nangong Yichen. Looking at his heartwarming action, he could not help but draw out some corners of his mouth. What''s the rhythm of this? Looking at that peerless face, Gu''s heart beat faster. "After so many years of preparation, it''s time to take back everything that belongs to me. When I recover, I''ll leave for Anya." hate flashed in Nangong Yichen''s eyes, as well as Gu Qianyi''s ruthlessness. The identity of the villa owner on the other side is supposed to be the man who has been using to cover up his coat. "Can I help you?" "Of course, I need it. If xiaoyier can help me, it would be better." in order to spend more time with Gu Qianyi, Nangong Yichen doesn''t mind showing weakness, let alone in front of the people he likes. "Gu Qianyi is speechless. Is this man brain broken? How did he fall off the cliff once? Did the whole man change? It''s not normal. "Won''t Yi''er help me?" Nangong Yichen is like a big gray wolf seducing the rabbit. He says that he is good at seducing the rabbit. He just wants that pair of glazed eyes to get a layer of fog. "What''s the advantage?" See Nangong Yi Chen a pair of small by appearance, Gu shallow according to the opportunity to rob way. Before long, Gu Qianyi knew how regretful it was to provoke this seemingly harmless man. "Casually you mention" Nangong Yichen a pair of open-minded appearance said, but the heart is happy to think, after you are my, this business is not at a loss. (hee hee...). "Seriously?" "Seriously.". "Good, deal. I''ll tell you when the conditions are ready. "Gu Qianyi thought of countless money flying in the sky and said happily. Nangong Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi''s greedy appearance, warm in the heart, mm-hmm, Yi''er looks so cute. It seems that he has to earn more money to let her play in the future. Even if he takes it to smash people, it doesn''t matter that he carries it for her. Nangong Yichen can''t imagine that he will become a monk. Of course, it''s all in the future. After they reach an agreement, Gu Qianyi takes ling''er out to find a way out, and specially leaves Ellie to guard Nangong Yichen. At first, Ellie doesn''t want to eat anything. She stares at Nangong Yichen''s little fish. Nangong Yichen feels Ellie''s sight and wants to throw the half of the fish to her. Until she eats the fish, she nods and answers Should. Gu Qianyi wiped her forehead without sweating, and said to herself: food is really invincible, but seeing that she has saved herself several times with her heart, Gu Qianyi decided to treat it better in the future, and Ellie, who savors the smell of grilled fish, didn''t feel Gu Qianyi''s idea because she was too involved. She didn''t know her good day was coming, otherwise she would jump up happily. ................................................ Chapter 95 Nangong Yichen sees the figure of the cave disappearing, and his eyes are full of deep feeling. Nangong Yichen knows that she shouldn''t love her at this time, but since she met Yier, her heart no longer accepts her control, just like she is the one she has been waiting for. Nangong Yichen determined his heart, so he no longer hesitated, but thought about the future. Even now, Yi''er doesn''t know his feelings, but Nangong Yichen believes that Gu Qianyi will accept him. Yi''er is a resolute woman and doesn''t need to be protected. What he can give is a sky that can let him soar. Yier, do you know that as long as it is what you want, as long as you are willing, even in this world, I am willing to fight for you. Looking at the languid Ellie sitting beside him, Nangong Yichen is very curious. Where did Yi''er find such an excellent white snake? Ai Li sees that Nangong Yichen stares at it and is ready to frighten him. Later, she thinks of the half fish. Then she decides to let Nangong Yichen go for the sake of roast fish, and stares at Nangong Yichen with lazy eyes. "Pu Chi" Nangong Yi Chen can''t help laughing any more. It''s Yi Er''s pet, and his temper is so similar. Ai Li sees the South Temple Yi Chen smile to make a sound, then issue the warning way of hiss: "smelly man, don''t think I don''t know what ghost idea you make, the beautiful lady master is mine. Although you''re not bad looking, Ellie likes the beautiful host best. Nangong Yichen has a strange feeling, seems to "listen" to understand what the snake said, evil evil spirit looked at Ellie said: "say you are male or female?" "Hum, he''s a great snake king," said Ellie. Of course, he can only hiss, but when he grows up, he can speak. "Snake king"? Although Nangong Yichen can''t move, the momentum of deterrence is not affected by the current situation. "You are not allowed to shrink in Yi''er''s arms in the future, otherwise, I''ll bake you carefully." Nangong Yichen''s face changes and warns that this smelly snake dares to live in Yi''er''s arms. It''s intolerable. Ellie beat a cicada, well, it''s cold, it''s cold... How can this man be as bad as his master, and roast Ellie, Wuwu..... Ellie doesn''t want to be a roast snake, Ellie doesn''t want to be eaten. "Wuwu, you are a bad man. Ellie wants to tell the master Wuwu..." in fact, Ellie wants to kill the man in front of her, but the man''s momentum tells her that the man is very strong. If she provokes him, she will be miserable. "If you don''t want to be a roasted snake, just be safe for me, otherwise... You know" in this way, the mighty Ellie is threatened by gorgeous. "Smelly man has a chance, the snake master will poison you." Ellie thought, she is also the king of snakes, so she was threatened, too shameless. Wuwu... "you can try it, you can poison me now, and then wait for your beautiful hostess to come back and peel your skin and pull your tendons." Ellie is very hard, this man''s master used a lot of valuable herbs to save him. If you know that I poisoned him, Wuwu... Ellie will be very miserable Ellie is very bent and looks at her eyes with hatred Before this hateful man, and then decisively climbed to the hole, the snake master to draw circle curse you. Why curse you? Well, the host won''t like you all his life. Ellie consciously added at the end that she will only like Ellie forever. Chapter 96 Nangong Yichen teases Aili for a while. Seeing Aili crawl out angrily, she closes her eyes and begins to rest. Muchenzi''s palm technique is really powerful. Yier uses so many herbs, but she only recovers 20% of her skill. It seems that she can recuperate well. Gu Qianyi walks slowly with Gu Ruoling, thinking about some things in his heart. He doesn''t even hear Gu Ruoling speak. Gu Ruoling shakes Gu Qianyi''s hand and calls out "mommy" loudly. "Mm-hmm Gu Qianyi looked back at Gu Ruoling pouting and asked, "what''s the matter, baby?" "Mommy ignores ling''er," said Xiao ling''er unhappily. "I''m sorry, baby. Mommy''s wrong. Did Ling Er say anything to Mommy just now?" Gu shallow according to coax small Ling son to say. "Mommy, when can we go back? Ling Er missed her brother. "Soon, ling''er is good. When Uncle Nangong''s injury is healed, let''s go back, OK?" "Well, then I kiss Gu Qianyi on the face and run around.". Gu Qianyi looks at his baby''s happy appearance, and his face also overflows with a happy smile. How can a mother not want her child to grow up healthy and happy. Mother and son look at the terrain and the surrounding environment, but they don''t see any exit. Gu Qianyi is not worried. Nangong Yichen''s injury has to be cultivated for at least half a month, and he can look for it slowly. Back to the cave, Nangong Yichen has woken up. Gu Qianyi comes forward to check his injury, but finds that Nangong Yichen''s face is flushed, "what''s the matter with you?"? Gu Qianyi asked nervously. Seeing the appearance of Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi thought that the wound of Nangong Yichen was infected and inflamed. He put his hand on Nangong Yichen''s forehead and felt himself again. It was normal temperature. There was no fever, but what was the matter. "No... nothing..." Nangong Yichen is extremely embarrassed at the moment, how should he tell Yi''er that he is urgent to urinate? Gu Qianyi also feels that he is too nervous. He is sure that Nangong Yichen has nothing else to do, so he relaxes. Looking at Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi inadvertently sees something abnormal in Nangong Yichen''s lower body, and seems to understand it. Gu shallow according to some embarrassed said: "you... You should not be suffocated by urine?" "Cough... Cough..." Nangong Yichen is choked by Gu Qianyi''s words. Does this woman want to be so direct? But if Yi''er can help himself... Nangong Yichen can''t help but fantasize. Gu Qianyi looked at Nangong Yichen''s Scarlet face and said, "so shy? Have become a pro person, but also such a pinch, let''s go, I take you to "said to help Nangong Yi Chen. Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Nangong Yichen subconsciously didn''t want Gu Qianyi to misunderstand and and was born, explaining: "any marriage is false, it''s just a way to confuse people. Yier doesn''t want to wrongly me. The villa master hasn''t married yet, and even has never had a girl to go to the room." Nangong Yichen said, and he was even more shy. "Ga?" Now it''s time for Gu Qianyi to be surprised. In the social environment of three wives and four concubines, are there still 20-year-old virgins? "You really don''t have a woman?" Gu Qianyi asked in disbelief. "No," Nangong Yichen replied positively. "Can''t you..." Gu Qianyi looks at Nangong Yichen with suspicious eyes. If his eyes look like nothing, he glances at the lower part of Nangong Yichen. Chapter 97 Nangong Yichen is speechless for a while. How can this woman think so strange? He quickly explained: "what do you think? Our villa leader has the habit of emotional cleanliness. I won''t touch other women casually unless I meet someone I like. If Yier, our villa leader can think about it." Nangong Yichen said jokingly. Nangong Yichen is greatly hit by Tao because of his mother''s affairs. At the same time, he also swears that if he can meet his beloved woman in this life, he will only marry her, hold the hand of his son and grow old with him. "Go to you, I think you have a problem." Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Nangong Yichen would take such a fancy to his feelings, and he didn''t? A man can clean himself for a woman, which is very attractive to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi holds Nangong Yichen out of the cave. Nangong Yichen pretends to be weak and pants after a few steps. Gu Qianyi''s body is attached to him. Gu Qianyi''s teeth itch with hatred. "Well, you solve it yourself," Gu Qianyi put down Nangong Yichen and said. "According to son" the South Temple Yi Chen plaintively called. "What''s the matter?" "I... i... I can''t..." "Ga? I know you can''t do it, and I''m still talking about emotional cleanliness. Nuo, you finally admit it. "No..." "what?" "I mean, I can''t solve it myself" "I said, you are an internal injury, not disabled, I warned you not to play tricks for me" "Yi''er, I really can''t solve it" "I said, are you finished... What''s the matter with you? Nangong Yichen Gu Qianyi turns back impatiently, but sees Nangong Yichen spitting blood and lying on the ground weakly. Gu Qianyi quickly supports him and probes into Nangong Yichen''s pulse. He finds that Nangong Yichen''s pulse is very weak. He quickly takes a pill from his arms and feeds it to him. Nangong Yichen was injured by his palm, and his five viscera were damaged. In addition, the surge of Qi and blood just increased Nangong Yichen''s injury. "It''s really troublesome," Gu Qianyi said. He quickly untied Nangong Yichen''s clothes in his hand to help him. His heart was very complicated. From the pulse of Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi knows that Nangong Yichen must be suffocating badly. Another reason why Nangong Yichen is like this is that he has feelings for himself. This is something Gu Qianyi didn''t expect, but even if he knew it, he had a Wen in his heart and could not accommodate anyone. Gu Qianyi doesn''t find that his attitude towards Nangong Yichen is much different from that of others. Is Gu Qianyi really moved by Nangong Yichen? She didn''t think that all her feelings for Nangong Yichen were because he overlapped with ah Wen in some aspects, which made her put down her guard. Nangong Yichen sees a simple smile on Gu Qianyi''s pale face. Yi''er is so good. Her hands are warm, just like the sunshine, brushing Nangong Yichen''s heart. Gu Qianyi tries not to let himself touch Nangong Yichen''s skin. From time to time, he will still touch it. For Gu Qianyi''s contact with Nangong Yichen, he can''t help shivering. Inadvertently, the two eyes touch each other and seem to understand something from each other''s eyes. The deep feeling of Nangong Yichen makes Gu Qianyi want to escape because it''s too heavy and he can''t afford it. Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi''s escape, and his eyes are gloomy. Doesn''t Yi''er even give me a chance? But I won''t give up. "Let''s go back," Gu Qianyi said, supporting Nangong Yichen. "Well, good" Chapter 98 "Hiss, hiss" Ellie''s voice from far to near, and then happily climbed to the cave, only called "main silver, main silver". "Where have you been, Ellie?" Gu shallow according to one side help Nangong Yi Chen bandage one side to ask a way. "Master silver, you see, you see," Ellie yelled, giving Gu Qianyi something rolled up on her tail. Gu Qianyi got it in hand, but he was shocked, "where did it come from?" Gu Qianyi asks, Nangong Yichen looks up at the thing on Gu Qianyi''s hand and is very surprised, such a big night pearl? "Hiss, hiss, master silver found it in the cave over there" "what else "There are so many more babies," Ellie said excitedly, shaking her head. "Go, take me to have a look" GU Qianyi thought about it and said to Nangong Yichen, "come with us" Nangong Yichen''s body has recovered 50% now, and he doesn''t have to lie down every day. Gu Qianyi thought that if Nangong Yichen is left here, if there is any danger, he might as well go together, because he can''t cope with the current situation. Nangong Yichen also understands Gu Qianyi''s meaning. Gu Qianyi''s way of doing this makes Nangong Yichen warm and agrees happily. Gu Qianyi and others followed Ellie through the forest and finally came to the outside of a cave. This cave is very inconspicuous, and most people don''t pay attention to this place. Ellie is naturally sensitive to treasures, especially beautiful and luminous things, which can be found in any corner. Hissing "the master is here, here, go in, go in." Ellie said happily. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help smiling because of her cute appearance. At the moment, I didn''t hesitate any more and walked in carefully. However, I found that the cave is not as humble as the outside, but full of life atmosphere, even the pots and pans are intact. Gu Qianyi thinks that someone has lived here for a long time, and it looks like a man and a woman. The whole cave feels very warm, and the layout is similar to that of home. Maybe this is their home. "It''s a warm feeling here," said Nangong Yichen. Gu Qianyi can''t deny it. Three people and a snake walked along a small door of the cave. What came into view was a mural full of beautiful men and women. The man held a flute while the woman held Xiao with both hands. From the first painting to the last one, the whole process of the two men and women playing flute and playing Xiao was shown in turn. Gu Qianyi was surprised to find that the flute and Xiao on the hands of men and women were very similar to that of Qingfeng Mingyue Xiao, so he was born and said, "Nangong, do you think it looks like Mingyue Qingfeng?" "It''s really like it" GU Qianyi always saw the last words on the wall: the moon and the wind cherish each other, and his heart will never leave. Sure enough, this is the clear wind and bright moon. Gu Qianyi knows it for a while. "Yier, look!" Nangong Yichen''s voice rang out beside him. Gu Qianyi went to Nangong Yichen''s side and looked at it as he said. It was written on the wall: a voice out of the string. After reading it, Gu Qianyi knew that it was the mental method of attacking the sound of the clear wind and the bright moon, with corresponding pictures beside it. Now, Gaga, it''s nearly 100 chapters. Thank you for your support. You are the driving force for Xiaoxi''s writing. At the same time, Xiaoxi also hopes that you will continue to support Xiaoxi and accompany him to finish the writing of this novel. I''m very happy to have you in Xiaoxi, and the driving force is also strong. Chapter 99 There are three levels of this mental method: touching, sounds of nature and flowing water. Not to mention anything else, the first layer of heartwarming has been able to kill people invisibly, controlling the leaves and petals of all plants and plants as a sharp weapon to kill people. The second layer of sounds of nature is even more powerful. It can control people''s mind from ten miles away, make them like puppets, and control others to become their own killing tools. The third layer of mountains and rivers, between the fingers, you can fly away. But the third level also has high requirements for the practitioners. The master of qingfengmingyuexiao must be a man and a woman, and they have the same heart and soul. Nangong Yichen sees these and thinks excitedly. Is this the chance God is giving himself? Look after shallow in the eyes more soft up, said with a smile: "according to the son, it seems that this is God we fall off the cliff reward, if really good luck, bad luck, good luck." Gu Qianyi also nodded, the moon Xiao in hand, but it can''t play its biggest role, Gu Qianyi is sorry, that the wind and moon Xiao is no more than other weapons, more than the general sound attack mental method can control, they must combine the voice of the heart, otherwise, the user will be killed by the wind and moon, this is the reason why Gu Qianyi feels sorry Because. I didn''t expect that if I lost it, I got it. "In that case, what are you waiting for?" Gu Qianyi said, with Gu Ruoling to find a safe place to settle down, two people will be immersed in the practice of the overtones. And Gu Ruoling walked at will, but he didn''t want to have another chance. Gu Ruoling is bored, so she stays in the cave to play by herself. Gu Ruoling comes to a stone room and finds that there are many wooden boxes in it. Gu Ruoling opens one of them, and the dazzling light instantly lights up the whole stone room. Little Ellie excitedly asked for credit, hissing, this is what I found, I am not very strong. Gu Ruoling looks at the box full of gold, fully showing the essence of a senior gold worshiper. Deep in her hand, she picks up a ingot of gold and carefully appraises it. She even takes it to her mouth and bites it with her little tiger teeth. Little Ellie learns from her little master, extends the snake''s head to the wooden box and begins to eat it with a big ingot. Wuwu, how hard! It''s not delicious, but why did the little master bite so happily? Still drooling, it seems very delicious. There were countless question marks on little Ellie''s snake head. Gu Ruoling opened the ten wooden boxes one by one, and found that they were full of valuable gold, silver, jewelry, jadeite and jade. Now he was so happy. If only these things belonged to him! Little Ellie''s eyes were attracted by a large stone box in the room. (pro, is that a sarcophagus? Ellie: I say stone box is stone box! Ellie crawled to the big box! Gu Ruoling also saw the sarcophagus at this time. Gu Ruoling felt that something was attracting him to the sarcophagus. He kept approaching it. Every step made him feel more intense. "Creak" sarcophagus actually slowly opened, little Ellie some innocent look at Gu Ruoling, like say Ellie is not intentional! Gu Ruoling just noticed that Ellie accidentally touched the mechanism of the sarcophagus, but Gu Ruoling didn''t care about Ellie. As the sarcophagus opened, the inexplicable traction became stronger, and Gu Ruoling got closer to the sarcophagus step by step! Chapter 100 At this time, a pair of men and women appeared in the sarcophagus, slowly floating in the sky of the sarcophagus. Gu Ruoling was frightened and had a lot of curiosity. Looking as like as two peas, he looked at the two figures. He found that they were exactly like the people in the murals outside the stone chamber. The two men stood in the air holding hands, and looked at Gu Lin Ling very gently. "Who are you?" Gu Ruoling asked suspiciously. "Predestined friend, we are waiting for you at last, but I didn''t expect that our predestined friend is actually a little girl," the male shadow said. "Ha ha... Yes, you can see that her appearance is somewhat similar to our rouer"! The woman continued. "It''s really similar." the man suddenly felt a little disappointed. "Who''s the one? Are you unhappy? Why? "Gu Ruoling''s tender voice sounded in the room. At the same time, they also interrupted their meditation, and their eyes fell on Gu Ruoling. The female (ER, it''s still female ghost) asked softly, "little girl, can you see us?" "I can see. Are you ghosts? Or the gods? " "Ha ha... I said you should not be afraid" "ling''er is not afraid, ling''er is the bravest," Gu Ruoling said, patting her chest. "It turns out that your name is ling''er. Ling''er, we are two ghosts of predestined friends who are floating in this world waiting for us. "What else do you wish for? Ling Er can help you. That female ghost soft smile for a while, suddenly she very want to embrace in front of this lovely sensible child, but think about their own this idea to give up. The man saw the loss in the woman''s eyes, sighed helplessly and said slowly, the voice seemed to come from a very distant place, ethereal and powerless, full of helplessness. "I was originally Luo Feng, the 26th generation leader of the Xiaoyao sect. I left the Xiaoyao sect 40 years ago with my wife in the name of playing. In fact, I wanted to protect the Xiaoyao sect. As a generation leader, I have the responsibility to bear the life and death of my Xiaoyao sect.". "What on earth made you leave?" Gu Ruoling is a little curious. "There is a secret of the Xiaoyao sect that only the generation leader knows, that is, the ancestor of the Xiaoyao sect, xiaoyaozi once left countless gold and silver treasures for the Xiaoyao sect. This secret is hidden in the martial arts secret book" xiaoyaoyou ", which has been handed down from generation to generation, but no one understands the secret. When my generation comes, I don''t know who it is After divulging this secret, some greedy people found out and began to beat my Xiaoyao sect''s attention. But they had to leave our 13-year-old daughter rou''er and leave Xiaoyao sect with her wife. Speaking of his daughter, Luo Feng''s face is full of pain, but there is also a trace of love and missing. "What happened then?" Gu Ruoling can''t help sympathizing with the couple. "After my wife and I left the Xiaoyao sect, we were intercepted and killed by people from all walks of life. We were desperate, but we didn''t want to let the things handed down from generation to generation of the Xiaoyao sect be lost in my hands. How could Luofeng have the face to meet the ancestors of the Xiaoyao sect? So our husband and wife jumped into the heartbreak cliff. "Luo Feng''s tone was full of anger and helplessness. "But I never thought that there was no way out. After jumping off the cliff, my husband and wife survived. Later, they found the attractive wealth in the cave. But these are no longer important to us, "Luo Feng said after taking a look at Qin su. Chapter 101 "This place is isolated from the world. Who can think of another scene under the heartbreak cliff? So we live in seclusion here and concentrate on studying the peerless martial arts of our Xiaoyao school, xiaoyaoyou. Although we have never studied the secrets of xiaoyaoyou in our whole life, we have made a new progress in martial arts. It is also a solution to the mystery of "voice out of the string" and the bright moon and the breeze. Qin Su saw Luo Feng finish, and then said, "although we have so many achievements and martial arts attainments, we can''t inherit them. This is a pity for my husband and wife. Later, thinking that there might be someone who is destined to visit here, he painted the wind and moon Xiao and the voice outside the string on the wall, leaving a trace of soul in the world waiting for someone who is destined to come.". "The clear wind and the bright moon?" Gu Ruoling heard what seems to be wrong, then asked in a voice. "Little girl, do you know the clear wind and bright moon?" Qin Su was also surprised that this clear wind and bright moon Xiao had already disappeared with her husband and wife. How could the little girl know. "Of course, I know. My mom and uncle Nangong have the breeze and the moon. They are studying outside at the moment." Gu Ruoling truthfully returns to Tao, subconsciously does not want to cheat these two old people. They are old people. In fact, they are only in their twenties. "No, the breeze is in the sarcophagus. The breeze in the hands of your mommy and uncle Nangong must be fake." "That..." smell speech, Gu Ruoling to run out, but was Luo Feng with internal force to bring back. "You let me go, I''m going to find Mommy," Gu Ruoling struggled. "Ling Er, we don''t have much time. Can you hear me out?" Luo Feng said with a pleading tone. "But... But Mommy is in danger..." "they won''t have anything to do with it," Luo Feng comforted. What he didn''t say is false. The bright moon and the breeze will make people go crazy accidentally. But for the sake of Xiaoyao sect, for the sake of waiting for himself and Su Su for these years, let him be selfish. "Really," Luo Feng affirmed again. "Say it quickly." Gu Ruoling was still a little uneasy. He said so, but he gave Ellie a look. Ellie had been with her for a long time. Although she couldn''t communicate like Gu Qianyi, she understood the meaning of that look and quickly crawled to Gu Qianyi. "Thank you, ling''er" Luo Feng is very grateful for the little girl in front of her. "Ling''er''s time is running out, and I won''t tell you this in detail. Now my husband and wife will teach you our life-long martial arts. I hope you can help us when the Xiaoyao sect is in trouble in the future.". Luo Feng said, and Qin Su looked at each other, each other firmly nodded. "Ling''er, you sit cross legged. We''ll pass the mental skill of" xiaoyaoyou "to you. You remember it well," Gu Ruoling said after hearing the speech, and then he listened to Luo Feng''s voice. "Falling leaves, flying catkins, peach blossoms, ruddy and remnant a thousand li River, cold in the early snow illusory sorrow is like a dream, green and beautiful as smoke who carries a feather fan with only a shadow on the fence painting the land as a prison to try to ask for love the sound of eight circles continues to break the strings of mountains in the sky the great wind and cloud flies in the sky the picturesque scenery of Xi and Shan points to Dingjiang mountain the moon and geese in the northern underworld sky the boundless clear wind and clouds disperse to see a thousand floating clouds After years of flying across the sea, it''s a song of Xiaoxiang with light rain at night, still remembering the chivalrous shadow of Qingmei and killing immortals the sea is fixed by the waves, and the wind and cloud are fixed by the waves. Smile and see it''s also true and illusory, and sigh freely for thousands of years Gaga, I don''t know how to write poems. If you come down from Baidu, don''t shoot me. Chapter 102 Ling Er, do you remember? "Ling''er remembers it" "very good, I''ll teach you the Xiaoyao sword technique next, and you can watch it." Luo Feng picks up the sword and dances with one move, just like carving it into Gu Ruoling''s mind, so deep and clear. Then there are the fighting moves with Qin Su, soft with hard, hard with soft, each move is difficult to guess and ponder, seemingly simple moves to ensure that there is a myriad of natural truth. Gu Ruoling does not blink an eye, every move is carefully remember, Luo Feng two people see Gu Ruoling''s performance is very satisfied, eyes are also full of gratification. "Ling''er, next, we''ll teach you how to suck soul. If you suck away our souls, you can get the skill of our husband and wife for 100 years" "no, no, ling''er doesn''t learn it." Gu Ruoling shook his head and denied. "No way," Luo Feng denied decisively, but because Gu Ruoling didn''t cooperate, Luo Feng and Qin Su had to force Gu Ruoling to suck his soul. "Ling er..." Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen just went to the stone room door and saw such a soul stirring scene. Gu Ruoling sat on the ground and cried out in pain. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help crying out. I wanted to go over and check, but Ellie stopped me. Gu Qianyi looked at the two sounds and shadows. He had a feeling of deja vu, but he couldn''t say it again. Besides, Gu Qianyi and Gu Qianyi are studying "the voice of the strings" in the stone room, but suddenly their hearts are rolling, and a mouthful of blood sprays out. Nangong Yichen is the same. Knowing that this is a sign of being possessed, they quickly give up their cultivation and calm down to heal their wounds, but they think about what''s wrong? "Master the silver, master the silver" just after the two men''s internal power has been bypassed in the body for three weeks, they calm down and feel the arrival of Ellie. Gu Qianyi opens his eyes and sees Ellie coming in a hurry. Gu Qianyi can''t see Gu Ruoling''s voice and shadow, so he thinks whether ling''er has anything else to do with it. "Ellie, where''s Ling er?" she asked "Master bank, you''ve suffered" "no problem, tell me where ling''er is." Gu Qianyi asked nervously. "Little master silver wood, master silver you have something to do," said Ellie. "Well? What can I do for you? " "You vomited blood, fake, fake..." "what fake?" "Flute, flute, fake, fake" GU Qianyi understood this time. What Ellie wanted to say was that qingfengmingyue was fake. So it is, but why is it fake? Gu Qianyi couldn''t understand it for a moment. "Ellie, how do you know?"? "Ghost... Ghost... Ghost... Say... Say..." for things, Ellie''s expression ability is not so good, can only intermittently say about, but Gu Qianyi understand some, ling''er met two ghosts, the ghost said to ling''er, but ling''er was entangled by them, Gu Qianyi worried, let Ellie take her to Gu Ruoling. But he didn''t want to see such a scene when he just came to the stone room. Although Nangong Yichen didn''t quite understand what Ellie meant, he understood the scene in front of him. He immediately said to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, ling''er is OK. They are using soul sucking technique to transmit internal power to ling''er.". "Soul sucking? I seem to understand that "Gu Qianyi once read an introduction to soul sucking in a book, which can absorb not only the souls of the living, but also the souls of the dead. Soul sucking technique can absorb the soul, read the information of the human brain, and also absorb the internal force. As long as you absorb the soul and soul of that person into your own body, you can refine it. But why do they voluntarily transfer their internal power to Ling er? Gu Qianyi is puzzled. Chapter 103 Luo Feng and Qin Su are too surprised to speak when they see Gu Qianyi. Is this rouer? Qin Su could not help crying out: "rouer?" Gu Qianyi is stunned, rouer? Are they Luo Wanrou''s parents? The person named rouer is Gu Qianyi''s mother with her own body. Is there such a coincidence in the world? In this world, there are not many people who can see ghosts, but it''s just Gu Qianyi who can see all three of them. Therefore, Gu Qianyi naturally sees Luo Feng''s and Luo Feng''s expressions, and he probably understands them. Qin Su looked at Gu Qianyi, looking sad and full of nostalgia. Luo Feng is surprised to see Gu Qianyi''s face with a trace of joy. He can feel that even if this woman is not rou''er, she should have something to do with rou''er. Is she rou''er''s daughter? The calculation time is about the same. Thinking about it, he asked, "are you rouer''s daughter?" "Yes," Gu replied in a cold voice. Qin Su was very excited. She didn''t expect that she would have a chance to see rouer''s daughter in this life. So rouer was OK. "What''s your name? How''s rouer? " Gu Qianyi, she has passed away. "What? Jour, she? Dead... Dead. "Yes, it was difficult to give birth to me..." Gu Qianyi didn''t say her doubts, at least in the face of the two lonely souls, she couldn''t say it. "Rou''er... Rou''er..." Luo Feng comforted: "Su Su, this is rou''er''s life. Don''t be sad. Time is running out. Let''s hurry up" "Yi''er, the Xiaoyao sect will be handed over to you and ling''er''s mother and daughter in the future. Please don''t let the Xiaoyao sect disappear in this world." Luo Feng said to Gu Qianyi, who watched them gradually become ethereal Sound shadow, nodded and said: "well, I will help Xiaoyao sect in time of crisis.". "Good boy, thank you." Luo Feng then urged his only strength to integrate with Qin Su into Gu Ruoling''s body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Gu Ruoling fainted because she couldn''t bear the impact of great power. Gu Qianyi quickly stepped forward to support Gu Ruoling, sat on the ground, and put his hands against Gu Ruoling''s back to help her refine her internal power. Seeing this, Nangong Yichen knows that Gu Qianyi has just suffered an internal injury, and it''s hard to finish it with Gu''s own strength, so he doesn''t say anything. He goes forward and sits cross legged to share half of the pressure for Gu. ... GU Qianyi knelt down in front of a new tomb, kowtowed his head and said, "rest in peace." there was a trace of melancholy and loneliness in his expression. Nangong Yichen patted Gu Qianyi on the shoulder and comforted him: "I''m sorry, Yier.". "I''m ok, ling''er come up and kowtow to your great grandmother and grandfather." Gu Qianyi looks at Nangong Yichen gratefully and says to Gu Ruoling. Waiting for Gu Ruoling to kowtow his head, the three of them walk along the way to the stone room, and get the real breeze and bright moon, and have the "voice out of the string" mental method. How can Gu Qianyi waste such an opportunity? If he doesn''t practice well, Gu Qianyi feels sorry for falling off the cliff. In a twinkling of an eye, a month later, Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen have basically mastered the music out of the string, and Gu Ruoling has completely melted Luo Feng''s martial arts. Because of the map left by Luo Feng, after cleaning up, they set foot on the way out of the valley. Chapter 104 "Where shall we go, Yuxiao fairy?" Nangong Yichen asked. Gu Qianyi thought about it and said, "Luoyang flower appreciation fair". "OK, let''s go!" "I said, when did you know I was a jade flute fairy?" Gu shallow according to very don''t understand of ask a way? "That day the forest ensemble will know.". "Where have I been exposed?" "Your jade finger.". "I see." Gu Qianyi looked at the jadeite on his thumb and said clearly. "It''s said that Yuxiao fairy is as beautiful as a flower. A Yuxiao makes the enemy scared by the wind. A set of exquisite swordsmanship" Shaoyao kaihuo "can''t enter the water. It''s said that no living person has ever seen her swordsmanship, because those who have seen her are dead." Gu Qianyi said, "it''s just a rumor in the river and lake.". "Ha ha" these days, because of practicing "voice out of the string", Nangong Yichen feels that their relationship has gone a step further, and Yi''er doesn''t repel them any more. Now they seem to be good friends. These days, Nangong Yichen tries to find out whether they have the same mind in the name of "the sword technique on the other side". This sword technique is a combination of two swords. Only those who have the same heart and mind can understand it. In a few days, Gu Qianyi has learned this sword technique by 89%. Nangong Yichen is very satisfied with it. Feeling the progress of their relationship, Nangong Yichen is very happy. In particular, Gu Qianyi''s practice of "the sword on the other side" made Nangong Yichen happy. As early as many years ago, Nangong Yichen swore to himself that the person he married in this life must be the one who has the same heart and can practice the sword. But one more thing is that you have to like it. Only one heart, white head never separated. "Why do you want to be so absorbed?" Gu shallow depends on to see South Temple Yi Chen facial expression strange strange then voice asks a way. "Guess what?" Gu Qianyi despises Nangong Yichen and doesn''t care about you. After leaving linger, let''s go to find our brother " seeing Gu Qianyi''s cheerful appearance, Nangong Yichen has a sense of satisfaction in his heart. Is this the beauty of loving someone? At this time, Gu Qianyi also has a little bit of sweetness in his heart. It seems that when he is with Nangong Yichen, he will unconsciously relax a lot, and his heart will also relax. This period of time is probably the happiest time for Gu Qianyi to live in another world. Since Gu Qianyi fell off the cliff, Gu ruoyou has taken over all the things in Nuanxin Pavilion. The relationship between Gu ruoyou and mozicheng has become closer because of their common goals. This has to start from the morning when Gu ruoyou woke up. That day, mozicheng saw Gu Ruoyu crying in her dream. Instinctively, he held Gu Ruoyu for a night. The next day, Gu Ruoyu woke up and found himself lying in mozicheng''s arms. Instead of disgusting him, he fell in love with this feeling. Well, it''s warmer than mommy''s arms and father''s arms. Is this father''s arms? Gu Ruoyu doesn''t know, but he likes this feeling. Mo Zi Cheng walks into Gu Ruoling''s room, looks at Gu Ruoyu who is busy and asks, "you er, is there any news from your mother?". Gu Ruoyu shakes his head in frustration. Mo Zi Cheng touches Gu Ruoyu''s head and says, "you''re not in a hurry. Your mom will be OK.". "Man, what if... What if... What if my mommy really can''t find her back.".? Gu ruoyou asked carefully. "Won''t, certainly won''t" Mo Zi Cheng again and again of affirmation way, don''t know is say to oneself or say to Gu Ruoyu. Chapter 105 Gu ruoyou reaches out his little hand and holds Mo Zicheng, as if to comfort him. These days, the two of them come by mutual encouragement and comfort. But it''s not just the two of them! On the other side, in the restaurant on the fourth floor of Nuanxin Pavilion, two handsome men would go there to drink every day. The man in white was drunk and muttered: "Yi''er has been missing for half a month. Oh, I miss him so much. Ha ha, do you think I''m stupid? I have many opportunities, but I''ve been wrong again and again. Hehe... Even Nangong Yichen, who followed Yi''er to fall off the cliff, couldn''t compare with him. How good he was, even if he died, he was with Yi''er. Ha ha ha... " " do you have me miserable? From the first time I saw her, I fell in love with her. Pink doodle looks so cute. At that time, I swore that I would protect him for a lifetime. Ha ha... How ridiculous. I used to love her most in her heart. Since she lost her memory, I can''t even compare with her, ha ha ha... " " drink, Abe, I tell you, we are both stupid, ha Ha ha... " " come on, do it " " do it "! Gu Fengyu and pleasure Lingyu have been following Gu Ruoyu back to the headquarters of Nuanxin Pavilion since Gu Qianyi fell off the cliff that day. Every day, besides sending people to constantly search for Gu Qianyi, they soak in wine and constantly anesthetize themselves. Jin''er, when they see the depressed people, they are not only worried about Gu Qianyi, but also cherish Gu ruoyou. Where are you, miss? Come back soon. The summer foam pupil finally can''t bear to break out again, life people with two people to the cold storage room, a bucket of water poured down, two people hit a shiver, instantly wake up, looking at the woman in front of you, is very confused. Summer foam pupil cold looking at two people "wake up?" "Er... Wake up... Wake up" the two of them were so cold that their teeth trembled. "Just wake up. If you dare to get drunk like this again, I''ll just throw you in the cold storage.". "Don''t... don''t... Don''t..." "now, the situation is turbulent, miss is missing, you don''t worry about looking for it, on the contrary, you are self anaesthetized. Do you know where the master is suffering now, and do you know that the master may need you very much?" Xia Mo Tong''s words, instantly seized two people''s heart, yes, maybe Yi''er is still waiting for himself to save, but he is drunk here, so it''s too bad, this time two people are completely awake, pleasure feather gave himself a big mouth, "I''m going to save Yi''er" and then quickly ran back to the room, Gu Fengyu also didn''t fall, to the voice thanks to follow I went back to my room. "Fengyao, prepare water for the prince, and the prince wants to bathe," she said as she rushed into the room. "GA, is this the prince?" Looking at the embarrassed face of mustache Zara in the mirror, I was a little frightened. "Poof, the second prince, this is you. How about your shape?" Feng Yao came in and said with a smile. The master finally returned to normal. It''s good. "Xiao Yaoyao, I''m your master. Don''t cancel me." joyful Lingyu has always loved beauty. Now this picture is teased by her maid. If you look at it again, you can''t help but be happy with it. "Ha ha..." Feng Yao''s pleasant voice came into his ears, which made him feel better. Thinking that Yi''er was waiting for him to save her, he hastened to say, "OK, help the prince clean up.". Chapter 106 "Yes" after a while, fengyao helps Youyan Lingyu to restore his former appearance. Standing in front of the mirror, Youyan Lingyu smiles at fengyao with a folding fan in his hand. "My prince, who is brilliant and incomparable, is back again. Come to xiaoyaoyao and give me a smile.". "Hee hee..." being teased by the pleasant plume, Feng Yao can''t help laughing. "Xiaoyaoyao, go down and let Lanling clean up. Tomorrow we will leave for Wuling.". "Yes, Prince" joyful Lingyu didn''t delay, so he left for Gu Ruoyu''s residence. He can''t wait to die any more. There''s the Taoist in purple named muchenzi. You wait for the prince and see if he doesn''t kill you. On the other side, Zhou youruo is furious in the house. Mozicheng hasn''t returned to the house for half a month. He comes back in a mess and tells himself that all the people he sent out that day were killed by mozicheng and others. What makes Zhou youruo angry is that Gu Qianyi fell off the cliff. Mozicheng is so sad. Now he stays with that little bastard and doesn''t even return to the house. It''s so sad She was so angry that she had to find a way. Zhou youruo pondered for a while, suddenly thought of a person, hum, Gu Qianyi is all you asked for, even if you die, I will not let your son go, blame you for not taking your son to die together when you fell off the cliff. "Come on" "Miss" "Xiaojiao, you asked someone to send a post to Gu Moya, saying that the princess invited her to the happy building for business.". "Yes" "time is noon today," Zhou youruo said after looking at the time. "I''ll do it now.". Moreover, when empress Xiao knew Gu Qianyi''s identity as the head of Nuanxin Pavilion, she had another worry in her heart. She also gave full play to the mother''s demeanor and ran to Mo Jianli and the Empress Dowager every day. In the name of greeting, she expressed her hope that Gu ruoyou would recognize her ancestors and return to her ancestors. Is that a wise man Can not know the Queen''s idea, if that Gu ruoyou is really Mo Zi Cheng''s child, she does not mind let him return to the royal family. Now, Gu Qianyi''s life and death are unknown. The whole warm heart Pavilion is dominated by Gu ruoyou. If she can make use of it, it''s also Zixuan''s blessing. In the palace, the three people in the high position are surprisingly in the same mind now. Is it true that one family does not enter one family. I''m afraid Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t know that his respected family is now making his son''s idea. After Hanmo Chen returned to Anya, he launched a war against Zixuan in the name of Zixuan detaining Princess Xuefei. When the country was in crisis, Gu Chongming could not find Gu Qianyi, and was ordered to lead 100000 troops to the border to resist Anya''s invasion. The border war has been raging, and the people have been displaced, but it does not affect the people living in the mainland. In a twinkling of an eye, it is the time for Luoyang Peony Flower Festival. Luoyang. The peony is in full bloom. Visitors come in droves and guests gather here. The literati and scholars who are attracted to Luoyang just want to see the style of peony in the golden age. During the flower festival, the whole Luoyang city is full of colorful peonies, and the whole city will be immersed in the whole sea of flowers. Peony, also known as Zhuyan, has many colors, fragrant taste and gorgeous flowers. There is a legend in Luoyang that peony is a hundred flower fairy in the heaven. Because of her mistake, she was demoted to earth by the queen mother. After the Peony Fairy came down to earth, it became a kind of best beauty. It is said that if the best peony is nourished by the best beauty''s blood, it can last for three months. Chapter 107 As we all know, Luoyang has two wonders. One is the Peony Fair, which is famous all over the country. Once every three years, poets and poets come to write poems and paint. In addition, the peony party is also a perfect time for single men and women to go on blind date and make love. Only because there is a rule in the peony party that anyone who loves and makes love at the peony party has no right to split them. All the beautiful men and women from all over the world gather here. Here, they have no family background and are in a superior or inferior position. As long as we love each other, we can be together. This is one of the reasons why the flower festival is a wonder. Another wonder is the flying dance of Xue Suyan, the first beautiful woman in Luoyang. She dances in the sky and is as graceful as a bird. Anyone who has seen Xue Suyan''s flying dance can''t say it in March and can''t forget it all his life. However, although xuesuyan is the most beautiful woman in Luoyang, she was born in the brothel. Tianxiangju is the first floor in Luoyang because of xuesuyan. Xuesuyan is in the brothel, but she doesn''t sell herself. Even if countless rich children spend a lot of money on her, she can''t get half a cent. At the beginning of the peony party, Luoyang was very busy, and there was an endless stream of guests. In the peony garden, there are four or five people sitting in silence, enjoying flowers and wine, and composing poems and music. I saw a man in white, with a light and elegant look. His eyes were filled with the air of Guizhou, and it was hard to hide the romantic atmosphere. He looked at the young man in Tsing Yi diagonally opposite, and heard that the man in Tsing Yi read: The Peony demon in front of the court is not qualified, there is little love in the pool. Peony is the only one with the true national color, in the blooming season, it moves the capital. The man in white read it carefully. After listening to it, he expressed his admiration. He opened his lips and praised the boy in Purple: "wonderful, wonderful, maple is rare in today''s world. I''m afraid no one can match it. If you look around the world, no one knows that you are rare in jade face These are fengshao, a jade faced scholar, surnamed Zhou and named Feng. The word Jinzhi. It is said that fengshao is extremely intelligent and quick in thinking, but he is unruly and has a good relationship with mozicheng. Wuyou childe Ziyun Kaile, jueyue childe Lengyue, Mingyue childe Gu Fengyu, of course, mozicheng must also be invited to talk about Lengyue. When the peony is in full bloom, they meet to enjoy the peony party. Seeing that Leng Yue said this, Zhou Feng replied, "brother Yue, I''m flattered. All of you here are not inferior to Jinzhi!" "Ha ha ha Feng Shao is really humorous. We can''t compare with Feng Shao. He is a teacher and a teacher Zhou Feng next to the man in yellow a hearty smile. Another young man in crescent moon long shirt complained to the man in yellow, "I said, brother Ziyun, don''t interrupt. The wine cup has come to you. Let''s see brother Ziyun''s performance. Bu, don''t you think so? " "I agree with brother Lingyu," Gu Fengyu, who was named, replied. What he said was that when he came back to Wuling state, he rushed to come because he remembered that Gu Qianyi had promised Qin Ge to attend the flower appreciation party. If Yier is safe, he will come here. Joyful Lingyu knows Gu Qianyi''s character very well. However, Gu Fengyu and mozicheng come here with the same mind. The man in yellow was also impolite. He took the wine cup in front of him, but he didn''t say a word with a smile. He thought for a moment, "the famous flowers are falling in love with each other, and the king looks at them with a smile. Explain the endless hatred of the spring breeze, and the Chenxiang Pavilion is leaning on the fence to the north. " "Brother Ziyun has a good literary talent, and Lingyu admires it." Lingyu tries to laugh with them. Mozicheng also sees that he is not?. Chapter 108 Ziyun smiles a little, "cold moon, it''s your turn" the man who is called cold moon doesn''t refuse to see this; "Ran Ran Xiu fragrance, faintly revealing enchantment, pieces of leaves drooping, Tianxiang tears dye face" "it''s really a good poem", and an elegant female voice rings from behind the crowd. When they looked back, they saw a woman in red, her face like hibiscus, her eyes like autumn, her eyes like white teeth, and a red cinnabar mole between her eyebrows. "Mei Dai wins the color of Xuan grass, and red skirt kills pomegranate flower jealously." Lengyue can''t help but read it out when she meets the woman. "Er, ha ha" when the woman in red heard this, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Then she burst out laughing, and a burst of silver bell like laughter came into everyone''s eardrum. It makes people happy. I couldn''t help looking at the woman who suddenly appeared. The woman in red felt countless hot eyes. She was embarrassed to smile and said, "excuse me, young lady. I''m so abrupt that I disturb your interest." After that, he apologized to everyone. "Girls don''t have to. We''re just entertaining. I don''t know what to call a girl? " If Gu Qianyi is here, his jaw will fall to the ground. When does pleasure feather become so elegant? "Happy plume? Are you the second prince The girl next to the woman in red exclaimed. "Well, it''s Lingyu" the girl in pink spits out her tongue playfully, "no wonder the lady is so excited." "Chihiro, don''t be rude." "Chihiro is right." The woman in pink mumbled. "Really?" "Well, miss. I''m wrong. I don''t say it. " "Just know it''s wrong." The woman in red said with a smile, really that girl has no way, it seems that her master is too easy to talk. Looking at the playful two people, the five people such as joyful plume were ignored by gorgeous and beautiful, and they were very unhappy. So happy feather ruffian said: "I say two girls, you so gorgeous ignore us, can we all grow into the girl''s eyes?" Smell speech, two people who are frolicking are not embarrassed, the girl in powder clothes stares at pleasure plume to see, turns over body to murmur to oneself "you this second prince looks nothing special?"? Why does my young lady care so much for you? " The voice behind the words is very small, but the voice within a hundred li of Lin Yu and others'' martial arts cultivation can be heard clearly, and the words of the girl in pink are not exposed to the public. She was surprised and guessed the identity of the woman in red and the purpose of getting close to them. The woman in red was stunned and knew it, so she said to Yueyue Lingyu, "it''s her fault that she was attracted by the childe''s poems and interrupted. It''s really her fault that she disturbed your childe''s elegant interest. If she''s impolite, I hope you''ll forgive me, and she''ll make amends here.". "Girls don''t have to be so polite.". "Plain face? Snow plain face? Huakui in tianxiangju? "The first beauty in Luoyang, Xue Suyan?" Zhou Feng exclaimed. "No, it''s my lady. How surprised are you? " Chihiro saw that people were less familiar and more strange, and said dissatisfied. "Chihiro, don''t be rude." With a smile, the pleasant feather said to Su Yan, "I''ve heard that Su Yan is famous for a long time. Today I see that she really deserves her reputation.". "Young master, it''s rare to be lucky to see you at the same time. It''s su Yan''s blessing." Chapter 109 Feng Shao: "girl, if you don''t mind sitting down and tasting wine and composing poems with us, how about it?" Su Yan: "it''s a great honor for me to be invited by you, but it''s getting late today. I''m afraid Su Yan is going to ruin all of you. I''m really sorry. " Joyful Ling Yu: "Miss Su Yan doesn''t have to be like this. Since I have a chance to meet you, I will see you again." Su Yan: "the second prince said so, so Su Yan left." She turned to the girl in pink and said, "Chihiro, let''s go." The crowd looked at the far away figure and pondered one after another. Tianxiangju, Xueyuan with the shadow of the moon falling to the west, the lights still on and people still awake, xuesuyan sits alone in the room, thinking about the things during the day, with attachment and loss. It turns out that he can''t remember her. She thought that even if she changed her name and face, he should at least remember the cinnabar mole between her eyebrows. At least he would feel that she was familiar before, but he didn''t feel anything. He didn''t understand why he had forgotten her so thoroughly. Lang rode a bamboo horse and went around the bed to get green plum. He lived together in changganli. It was easy for him to guess. Over the years, she has never forgotten her childhood sweetheart. She remembers that when she was five years old, he said to her, "sister yun''er, when she grows up, I will marry you to be my wife." At the age of seven, he said, "sister yun''er, you are the most beautiful woman in my mind. When I grow up, I will marry you." When he was ten years old, he said, "I am the cinnabar mole between your eyebrows, which is printed in your heart. And you will always be branded on my heart " when he was 12 years old, he said:" even if I lose the world in this life, I will not lose you. " At the age of thirteen, there was a big fire. From then on, the ends of the world are separated. I didn''t expect to see you again three years later, but you are a stranger. You have forgotten our past. Xue Suyan doesn''t understand why he hasn''t looked for her for three years, let alone why he can''t recognize her. His eyes are so strange that she really doesn''t understand. "Miss" "eh? What''s the matter? "Miss, don''t you give up? He hasn''t come to you in the past three years. Doesn''t that mean he''s a heartbreaker? And as you can see today, he not only doesn''t recognize you, but also pretends to be a stranger. " "I... maybe it''s because my appearance has changed. He can''t recognize it for a moment." Xue Suyan said with a guilty heart "Miss, don''t be stubborn any more. This is not the reason to forgive him. He is a heartless man, miss, you can forget him. I don''t understand that Mr. Mufeng is infatuated with you. Where can''t he compare with that heartless man? " "Chihiro, you haven''t experienced feelings. You don''t understand. It''s not easy to love someone, and it''s even harder to forget someone. I''m sorry for Mufeng, but there is no love after all. " "But miss, if it hadn''t been for Mufeng''s help, you and I would have been buried in that fire." "Don''t you want to avenge the prime minister and his wife? I thought you sneaked into the brothel to find out the arsonist. Now Chihiro understands that you do everything for him, that heartless man. " Chihiro some angry said, but more is to snow plain Yan heartache. Today, the young lady knew that he was in the peony garden, so she rushed there. Unexpectedly, it would be like this. Seeing his strange eyes, Qianxun could feel the unforgettable pain of the young lady. But what about him? These years, not only did not look for Miss''s whereabouts, but also forgot miss completely. Thinking about Miss''s sufferings, my heart ached. Chapter 110 "I..." "don''t say it," Chihiro roared, and then ran out. Snow element Yan helpless sigh tone, she knows that wench is really sad, otherwise also won''t be angry to her. She knew that three years ago was a knot that could not be solved in their hearts. The fire let her say goodbye to the carefree life of a young lady. The fire let her lose her parents and brother who loved her most. The fire almost made her leave her beloved. At that time, if it wasn''t for Mufeng who passed by, she and Chihiro would have become a pile of dead bones. Three years ago, she turned into a brothel woman just to wait for him. Even if she knows the love of Mufeng, she can''t accept it. Once a person''s kindness, always remember, that love is forever, but can not return to love. In her heart, there was no room for anyone else except brother Yu. She is hateful, resentful or helpless. The cold moonlight sprinkles on the woman''s body, the boundless loneliness spreads out, the woman stubborn raises the small face, diligently does not let the tear fall. She thought that these years she had become strong, but found that it was just a disguise of self deception. She tried her best to wait, only to find that what she got was the desolation of strangers. After returning to the inn, he was in a trance. He always felt that over the years, he had forgotten something very important, but he could not remember what it was. Especially after seeing snow plain face today, that kind of feeling is more intense. "Master is not comfortable?" If snow concern of ask a way. "No problem" "by the way, Ruo Xue, have I forgotten something important?" "No!" "Do I know the woman I saw today?" Ruo Xue thought, "I don''t know, that woman Ruo Xue has never seen.". "Is that true? Why do I feel like she was a very important person in my life? " Pleasant feather murmured to himself. "But the girl around her looks familiar. She seems to have seen her somewhere... " really? Think about it. "Ah, master, I really can''t remember." Ruo Xue''s eyes dodged, but she didn''t notice. Just at that moment, Ruo Xue thought of a person, that is Yang yun''er, the eldest lady of the prime minister''s mansion. However, she could not say that the relationship between the master and Miss Yang had been good since childhood, and that she was deeply in love. In Wuling, everyone knows that Miss Yang is the second imperial concubine. Since the prime minister''s house was set on fire three years ago, the master was so sad that he ran out and disappeared for three months. When he came back, he forgot about Miss Yang. Despite the emperor''s opposition, he canonized Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister as the prince and Princess and told the world. The master''s eyes began to follow Miss Bu''s, without mentioning Miss Yang''s business. The emperor was very angry about the disappearance of the second prince, so he ordered no one to mention Yang yun''er from now on. "You really don''t remember?" I really can''t remember. "Let''s go down" Yue Lingyu rubbed his painful forehead, but he wanted to investigate the matter. Qin Ge sits in the elegant room of wanhualou. He is very uneasy. Since he learned that Gu Qianyi had fallen off the cliff that day, he can''t calm down. However, he inexplicably believes that the strange woman won''t fall and she will come back safely. "Young master, this is an invitation sent by a guest. Please gather in the red chamber," the attendant said, presenting a bright red invitation to Qin Ge. "Do you know who invited them? If they were not three or four, they would send them away directly." where does Qin Ge have the heart to see and gather at this moment. "Yes, sir, the person who sent the Post said that his master''s name was Gu Qianyi. I''m going to kill the slave. Qin Ge asked excitedly, "wait, what did you say?". "The slave said that he would be sent away.". "No, it''s the preceding sentence. What''s the name of his master?" "Gu Qianyi" Qin Ge heard the confirmation of the servant, and ran out without thinking about it. He left the servant standing there, not knowing where the master was making trouble? ..................................................................... Chapter 111 When Gu Qianyi''s figure appeared in Luoyang, all the people knew the news of Gu''s return, especially the warm heart Pavilion. When Gu came to the red chamber, Gu Ruoyu had been waiting for a long time. Of course, Gu Fengyu and Mo Zicheng were waiting impatiently. Gu opened his arms to Gu Ruoyu with a faint smile and said:¡° Baby, my son and mother are back. "Wuwu... Mummy... Mummy... You finally come back. You miss you so much." Gu Ruoyu pours down and Gu Qianyi cries in his arms. People look at a burst of sadness, hearing the news from the pleasure feather push open the door to see such a scene "according to son, forehead, I also want to hold" said to Gu shallow according to pounce in the past, Nangong Yi Chen how can allow her little according to son by other men to eat tofu? Instantly stand out in front of Gu shallow according to. "Wuwu... Yier... You''ve finally come back. You want to die. Wuwu... "Joyful Lingyu holds Nangong Yichen and cries. A big drop of sweat is hanging on Nangong Yichen''s forehead, and everyone is also covered with black lines. Gu Ruoling giggled beside him and said, "ha ha ha... Dry dad, you seem to like Uncle Nangong very much." the crowd also burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha..." after hearing the words, joyful Lingyu raised his head and saw Nangong Yichen''s handsome face. He wanted to touch the electricity and let it go immediately. "Bah bah bah... When did you come here, Ju However, taking advantage of me is disgusting. Nangong Yichen pretended to be helpless and said: "I thought the second prince really missed me. Seeing that there were so many people like xiaoyi''er, but no one welcomed me, I was so sad that the second prince hugged me. I was so moved that I was so sentimental.". The appearance of Nangong Yichen''s petty acceptance has subverted the impression that he left people relegating to immortals. "I say you are really shameless. Laozi''s sexual orientation is very normal. My prince only likes my Yier.". Joyful Ling Yu emphasized that he wanted to be far away from Nangong Yi Chen, as if he would be entangled by Nangong Yi Chen. But mozicheng is immersed in the joy of Gu Qianyi''s safe return. She just looks at Gu Qianyi and looks excited, but she doesn''t know how to speak to her. These days when Yi''er is no longer there, her heart is filled with her missing day and night, so sour but so sweet. Now see her safe and sound, Mo Zi Cheng that hanging in the air heart has finally come true. Chapter 112 Gu Ruoyu cried enough. He raised his head from Gu Qianyi''s arms, looked at his mother, and laughed happily. Then he went to Gu Ruoling, held out his hands and hugged Gu Ruoling, and said happily, "it''s good that you''re back.". Gu Ruoling''s eyes were red when he looked at his brother. "Yier!" Gu Qianyi raised his head and saw Gu Fengyu''s missing eyes. He felt a pain in his heart and called "brother". "It''s good to come back," Gu Fengyu said with a smile, but he was a little sour. In Yi''er''s heart, he will always be just his brother, maybe all his life. But I don''t care, as long as I can keep her and protect her, I will be satisfied. "Yi''er, can brother Yu hold you?" Gu Fengyu carefully asked, Gu Qianyi looked at Gu Fengyu''s appearance, in the heart is very sad, he is not a fool, Gu Fengyu''s feelings for her, she does not know, but she has no way to accept, also can not accept. Gu Qianyi took the initiative to embrace Gu Fengyu, "brother Yu, you are the best brother in Yi''er''s heart.". Gu Fengyu said with a clear smile, "of course, brother Yu wants to protect our Yi''er all his life." "How is father and mother?" "Mother is missing you very much. My father and I dare not tell her about you, for fear that she will not be able to bear such a big stimulation.". "Yes, my brother did the right thing.". "After Hanmo Chen returned to Anya, he launched a war, and his father had gone to the border.". Gu Qianyi hears that he is worried and says to Gu Fengyu, "brother Yu, now that Yi''er is safe and sound, please go to the border as soon as possible to help his father.". "Well, I''ll start tomorrow.". Gu Qianyi looks at Gu Fengyu gratefully, and his heart is very relieved. Gu ruoyou looked at the stupefied Mo Zi Cheng and went to pull Mo Zi Cheng''s sleeve. "Why are men still stupefied?" "Amount" Mo Zi Cheng back to God, looking at Gu shallow according to excitedly called a voice: "according to son"! "Well?" Gu Qianyi stopped. "I... I..." Mo Zi Cheng''s hesitation made Gu ruoyou angry. This man is useless. If it wasn''t for his deep love for his mother, he wouldn''t care. "If you have anything to say?" Gu Shi Yi''s as like as two peas, who did not have a good impression of the stranger, probably because he looked like Avon. Gu Shai couldn''t hate him. Every time he saw the same face as Aven, there was a great deal of heart. "I want to take you back to the palace," Mo Zi Cheng said. He seemed to be afraid that Gu Qianyi didn''t believe it. He emphasized that "you can rest assured that I will treat your mother and son well.". "Back to the palace?" Gu shallow according to some feel funny of ask a way. "Is it" "going back to be a concubine or a wife?" "Of course is the king''s imperial concubine" Mo Zi Cheng in the face of Gu Qianyi has long lost the day''s publicity, and appears very careful, this is probably the difference between loving a person and not loving a person. "What about youruo that week? She''s the one the LORD loves. Are you willing to let her be his concubine Gu shallow light asked, quiet face can not see the slightest emotion. "I''ll let her be my wife. If you don''t want to, I''ll let her be my concubine. Yier, I love you. Will you come back with me?" Mo Zi Cheng said some pleading. Chapter 113 "Don''t joke with him any more. He advises him to take pity on the people in front of him.". With that, Gu Qianyi turns around and takes Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to the room specially prepared for her in the red chamber. "Yier!" "Ah yes, I said that Yi''er would wait for me," Yue Lingyu yelled behind him, and then chased after him. Nangong Yichen looked at Mo Zicheng and said, "Yi''er is different from other girls. She doesn''t need to depend on anyone to survive, and she doesn''t like to be kept in a gorgeous cage like a canary. What she needs is freedom and understanding. Looking at the mused Mozi chengnangong Yichen, she continued: "betrayal is not allowed in her world. Although I don''t know what kind of damage she has suffered, it''s very difficult to get her trust. She''s not cold. She just cloaks her heart and feelings. If others can''t get in, she can''t get out.". Is that true? Has he ever hurt Yi''er too much? Won''t she forgive herself? Mo Zi Cheng heart constantly flashed all kinds of ideas, Nangong Yi Chen looked at him, turned and left, hope Mo Zi Cheng can understand, so according to son, Mo Zi Cheng are good, of course, for himself. Mozi feels the imperial edict in his arms, which is brought to him by the imperial brother. The imperial brother hopes that ruoyou and ling''er can return to the royal family and recognize their ancestors. But he doesn''t say that he wants to wait for Yi''er to come back and willingly follow him back to King Mo''s house. Gu Qianyi''s refusal stimulates Mo Zicheng. He thinks to himself: Yi''er, when the first imperial edict let you become my princess, now he leaves, I don''t mind asking you to come back to me. "Ma''am, here comes Xiaoyao," said man Niang, the person in charge of the red chamber. Others think that the red chamber is the property of the warm heart Pavilion, but they don''t know that the real owner of the red chamber is Gu ruoyou. Gu Qianyi took a sip of tea and put down the cup to "let him in". "Yes.". "Qin Ge met Miss, it''s so good that miss can come back safely," Qin Ge said excitedly. "Thank you, Mr. Qin. Please have a seat.". "Manniang serves tea," Gu Qianyi said faintly. In fact, they are cousins, but they are careless and heavy. In Qin GE''s heart, Gu Qianyi is the master of the Xiaoyao sect, and is their master. Naturally, he respects them much more. Gu Qianyi saw Qin Ge drinking tea. When he was relieved, he took out something from his sleeve and gave it to Qin Ge. Qin Ge took it carefully, opened it, but it was a map, and looked at Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi said calmly: "do you know who I saw at the bottom of heartbroken cliff?" "I don''t know about Qin Ge, but I hope you can tell me clearly," Qin Ge said truthfully. He really can''t think of the person miss can meet at the bottom of heartbroken cliff. "Put away this map and find some close friends to go to the bottom of heartbroken end. Follow the route of the map and you will know." "By the way, I''d like to pay homage to the 26th generation sect leader and his wife of Xiaoyao sect.". "Miss, you..."? Qin Ge was a little excited, but he didn''t dare to ask the answer he already knew. "Yes, I saw them and buried them. Don''t forget to pay homage to them when you go," Gu said wistfully, thinking that the things in the cave should be the property they left to the Xiaoyao sect. "Qin Ge thanks miss again for her kindness to my Xiaoyao sect." Chapter 114 "Get up. I''m tired too. Go back." Gu Qianyi said, holding his forehead. "In this way, Qin Ge will leave" "go"! After Qin Ge left, Gu Qianyi told man Niang to prepare hot water and began to take a bath. These days, he kept on going, and felt very uncomfortable all over. If it had not been for Nangong Yichen''s inconvenience to follow him, Gu Qianyi would have jumped into the river to solve this problem. Thinking of Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi not only thinks of ah Wen, but also can''t tell what''s going on. He feels very similar to ah Wen when he is with Nangong Yichen, but Nangong Yichen doesn''t look like ah Wen at all. On the contrary, Mo Zicheng has the same face as ah Wen, but he can''t see the shadow of ah Wen when he does things. Gu Qianyi is a little depressed. What''s the joke that the LORD made with her? How''s Arvin doing in the other world? Do you remember yourself? Is there someone else around? Gu Qianyi kept thinking and unconsciously fell asleep in the bathtub. When Nangong Yichen came in, he saw Gu Qianyi''s charming sleeping face. He couldn''t help but turn up his mouth. He wanted to talk to Gu Qianyi about something, but he didn''t want to see such a scene. He picked up his clothes from the screen and wrapped Gu Qianyi in them and took her out of the water. Maybe Gu Qianyi is too tired, or Nangong Yichen''s embrace is too much like ah Wen, which makes her feel at ease. In short, she didn''t wake up. Nangong Yichen carefully puts Gu Qianyi on the bed, covers her with a quilt, and prepares to leave. But Gu Qianyi pulls his hand and doesn''t let him go. Nangong Yichen is amused for a while. She also sits by the bed and looks at Gu Qianyi''s sleeping face. At this time, she is not as cold as usual, and she doesn''t have any disguise. Her white and plain face doesn''t use powder. Maybe it''s because of the water vapor. There are two faint blushes on her white face, which looks very beautiful. Seeing such Gu Qianyi, Nangong Yichen''s body can''t help but react, "it''s really a goblin." Nangong Yichen murmurs, Yi''er, if you can always look at you like this, Nangong Yichen thinks quietly. I don''t know when I can walk into this woman''s heart. "Ah Wen, don''t go... Ah Wen..." Gu Qianyi suddenly began to talk nonsense. Nangong Yichen quickly comforted him and said, "what''s the matter with Yi Er?" "Nangong Yichen... Nangong... Arwen... Arwen... Nangong... Mozicheng... Arwen..." at the moment, Gu Qianyi is having a complicated dream. In the dream, Arwen is both Nangong Yichen and mozicheng. Arwen tells her that he is leaving, and she keeps calling Arwen not to leave. The later picture is Arwen constantly changing between Nangong Yichen and mozicheng. Nangong Yichen heard Yier call his name, a burst of joy in the heart, and then heard the name of Mo Zi Cheng, in the heart of Nian Mian some taste, there is an ah Wen? It seems that Yi''er cares about his appearance. What did Yi''er dream of? See Gu Qianyi sweating, Nangong Yichen can''t care about tangled, quickly hit the water, for Gu Qianyi wipe constantly overflowing sweat, Gu Qianyi helpless cry, hand constantly want to grasp what, and then decisively grasp Nangong Yichen wipe sweat for her hand, and then pull the dead, mouth straight shouting "don''t go". Nangong Yichen took the towel with the other hand and gently wiped it for her. She kept comforting: "darling, Yier, I won''t go, I will never leave you.". Gu shallow in the dream seems to understand the same, simple smile, deep sleep. Chapter 115 "Yi''er, as long as you give me this chance, my Nangong Yichen will follow you, even if you don''t give me the chance, my Nangong Yichen will wait until you fall in love with me, even if it''s a lifetime, two lives, one life, one life after another, I''m willing to." Looking at Gu shallow according to steady sleep in the past, the South Temple easy Chen gently draws out a hand, carefully left the room. But he didn''t notice. Just as he turned around, the people on the bed opened their eyes. Gu Qianyi''s eyes flashed a touch, but also a trace of confusion. In the face of Nangong Yichen''s deep feelings, Gu Qianyi was at a loss. Besides ah Wen, can he still fall in love with others? Gu shallow according to some don''t know his heart, intuition on Nangong easy Chen for himself is special. Gu Qianyi has always been slow to respond to her feelings, and she doesn''t know that Nangong Yichen''s feelings have planted a seed in her heart. Wanhua Club like peony club, Wanhua club is held every three years. On the day of the meeting, all brothels in Luoyang will select their best girls to participate in the meeting, and the audience will act as judges to select the best women to be the first flower leader in Luoyang. The competition is divided into five parts: Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, song and Fu, dance, cooking, and beauty. Three years ago, Xue Suyan suddenly appeared in tianxiangju and took part in the ten thousand flower festival in the name of tianxiangju. She looked like heaven and man. She danced in the sky, played piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and wrote poems. Finally, he won the title of the first Huakui in Luoyang. Tianxiangju became the first brothel in Luoyang. It is said that all the girls in tianxiangju are free. They can choose what kind of guests they want or refuse. Any guest who does not respect the girl in tianxiangju will be beaten out by the tortoise slave. But no one knows who is the boss behind tianxiangju. Responsible for a woman in her early thirties, everyone called her red aunt. Because of xuesuyan, this year''s Wanhua festival was held in tianxiangju. Of course, what''s more exciting this year is that the flower appreciation fair is held in tianxiangju on the same day as the Wanhua fair, which enriches the meaning of flower appreciation. It''s said that women are like flowers, and that people are more charming than flowers. Today, people will be addicted to it. Let''s see if it''s human beauty or flower beauty? When Gu Qianyi and others came to tianxiangju, tianxiangju was full of people, guests gathered, and the girls welcomed the guests in an orderly manner. Not humble, no brothel woman''s frivolity and debauchery. The flower appreciation meeting is located on the first floor. Many flower lovers bring their favorite flowers to participate in the evaluation of "Huakui". There are professional knowledge, appreciation and evaluation in the meeting hall, and there are rich material awards for those who have won the top prize. Gu Qianyi and others are obsessed with the beautiful flowers. Qin Ge, as the organizer of the flower appreciation party, comes to tianxiangju ahead of time and presides over everything in an orderly manner. It is probably because of Xue Suyan that joyful Lingyu is not interested in enjoying the flowers. He shouts that Gu Qianyi and his party follow him to the second floor. After everyone was seated, aunt Hong stepped onto the stage and said to everyone, "welcome to tianxiangju. It''s a great honor that this year''s flower fair can be held in tianxiangju. I hope you will score the girls on the principle of fairness and justice. I think you''ve seen all kinds of girls'' performances. Today, let''s have an opening dance for you from Huakui xuesuyan of tianxiangju as the prelude to the competition. Let''s welcome our Suyan girl. " Chapter 116 After aunt Hong''s words, Xue Suyan came to the stage wearing a red dress. She covered her face with a light veil and gave a little gift to the crowd. Then she moved her steps and began to dance. Under the stage, Gu Qianyi looks at Xue Suyan''s performance. There is a flash of appreciation in his eyes. The red dress on the stage is deeply imprinted in everyone''s mind, constantly dancing, dancing! Since Xue Suyan appeared on the stage, the sense of familiarity has become stronger and stronger. From the beginning to the end, his eyes have never left Xue Suyan. When he saw Xue Suyan''s amazing dancing posture, he could not help but feel a pain in his heart. He spat out a mouthful of blood and called "yun''er" and fainted. Feng Yao and others around joyful Lingyu are in a panic. Xue Suyan on the stage stops dancing and rushes over from the stage when she hears the heartbreaking cry. "Brother Yu, brother Yu, are you ok?" Snow plain Yan holding pleasure plume said. Gu Qianyi walks over and orders Feng Yao and others to take pleasure plume back to the inn. With Gu Qianyi''s departure, several angry eyes also follow. Xuesuyan leaves tianxiangju with joyful plume, regardless of the obstruction of the procuress. Zhou Feng with Mo Zi Cheng side, look uncertain, but more is excited, she did not have an accident is really good, Zhou Feng heart has a kind of unspeakable excitement. Even he couldn''t understand why he would be so happy to see her. Although their intersection is not much, but it is like this, Zhou Feng is unconsciously attracted by her. Maybe some things are predestined. Since the first meeting of the moon Pavilion, Zhou Feng has a strange feeling for Gu Qianyi, but he doesn''t know it all the time. In the happy building, she is lively and cunning, jealous of evil, and in the palace, she is as beautiful as heaven. Every time he saw her, he was always surprised. Every time she made him feel so different. Hearing the news that Gu Qianyi fell off the cliff, Zhou Feng felt that his heart seemed to be missing a part. Missing was like a knife, so painful and heavy! Looking at the far away shadow, Zhou Feng''s heart can''t help but want to follow up, want to have a good look at her, then said to Mo Zi Cheng: "don''t you go to have a look?" This time Mo Zi Cheng didn''t come with Gu Qianyi because he refused that day. At this time, he was full of doubts and curiosity. After listening to Zhou Feng''s words, Mo Zi Cheng didn''t say anything and left tianxiangju. Lengyue and others are also curious about Gu Qianyi''s identity, because no one has ever dared to take anyone in tianxiangju, especially xuesuyan, the number one girl in tianxiangju. Of course, what they think of in their heart is that there is a lot of excitement to watch. Seeing Mo Zi Cheng and Zhou Feng leave first, several people catch up without saying a word. While walking, he asked, "who is the woman who Jinzhi just left? Mo Wang Ye seems to be very nervous. "Cold moon in white shakes the folding fan in her hand and asks. Zhou Feng some irritable looked at the cold moon, said: "Gu shallow according to.". "What? Is she Gu Qianyi? I didn''t expect that she was so beautiful, but she didn''t look as weak and incompetent as the legend said Ziyun Kaile was very surprised. I said, "brother Ziyun, you''ve been staying in worry free Valley and don''t often walk around. You don''t know some things. The rumors you hear are out of date. You don''t know.". Lengyue said happily. Chapter 117 "You pour is to say, don''t always lift my appetite" Purple rhyme Kaile some anxious urge Lengyue, a face look forward to. "Gu Qianyi, since he disappeared five years ago, has come back as a different person. He is not only talented, but also has unique skills. On the Empress Dowager''s birthday, Gu Qianyi defeated Princess Xuefei of Anya and Princess mo of Zixuan with a snake dance, and his reputation has been widely spread ever since "Wow, is it so powerful?" "Of course, there''s something even more surprising to you." Leng Yue looks around, close to Ziyun Kaile''s ear. "It''s said that she is the owner of the famous warm heart Pavilion.". "What?" Shh, keep it down. "Oh, what you said is true?" "Of course, why do I lie to you?" However, Gu Qianyi finds that the pulse of the pleasant plume is very chaotic, which seems to be caused by great stimulation. Gu Qianyi knew that pleasure Lingyu had lost a memory, which was discovered when Gu ruoyou and his brother and sister brought him back. It was called selective amnesia in medicine. Gu Qianyi knew that he would only choose to forget something that was too painful. Instead of helping him recover his memory, Gu Qianyi sealed it with a silver needle. At this time, from the pulse, the memory of pleasant plume has the sign of automatic recovery. Gu Qianyi didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for pleasure Lingyu. What makes him like this? Gu Qian was unable to understand. Xue Su Yan anxiously asked: "Yi''er, how is elder brother Yu? Can I help you? " Gu Qianyi in meditation is interrupted by Xue Suyan. She comes back and looks at Xue Suyan. If she thinks, maybe she understands something. Xuesuyan was tianxiangju three years ago. At that time, Gu Qianyi happened to be here to check the operation of various shops. He met xuesuyan''s master and servant. It was the first time that Gu Qianyi saw a woman volunteering to sell herself in the brothel. That snow plain Yan a Book fragrance, how to look after shallow according to all think she should be which big miss family down, desperate just to sell. Gu Qianyi gladly accepted her, no matter what kind of people, can rely on their own money to support themselves, that is worthy of appreciation, brothel and how? If there is no brothel, I don''t know how many flower picking bandits there will be. What''s more, brothel is the product of the development of generations. However, Gu Qianyi did not wronged Xue Suyan, and gave her absolute freedom and human rights in tianxiangju. Come and go with her will, this is probably the pity between the same woman. But don''t want to later but and snow plain Yan become good friends. "He''s OK. He''s just very stimulated. The missing memory seems to recover automatically." "Missing memory?" Snow element Yan surprised of ask a way, seem to understand again what. "Yes, there is a blank memory in his mind.". "I see. Is that why he didn''t come to me?" Xue Su Yan''s mood is sour and astringent. Gu Qianyi sighs, "I didn''t expect that the person you''ve been waiting for these years is him?" Gu Qianyi didn''t know whether he was wrong or right in that dusty memory, maybe wrong, because she made them miss three years in vain. Chapter 118 Pleasure in the coma, the memory in Lingyu''s mind rolling, constantly flashed his words of deep love to the same woman: "sister yun''er is the most beautiful woman in my mind, I will marry you when I grow up." "Yun''er, I''m the cinnabar mole between your eyebrows, which is printed in your heart. And you will always be branded on my heart. "" yun''er, even if I lose the world in this life, I will not lose you. " Then there was a fire all over the sky. The woman he loved was also in the fire. He kept trying to rush in and yelling, but he was stopped by the guards. Then he watched the prime minister''s house burn in the fire. Then he rushed madly to the ruins of the prime minister''s residence, constantly looking for the woman he loved. The heartbreaking pain made it hard for him to breathe. Finally, he spurted a mouthful of blood and fainted. After waking up, he began to get drunk day by day. Later, he fled the Imperial City alone. Later, he met a group of mountain bandits who robbed all his belongings and threw himself down the mountain. Later, ruoyou and ling''er found him and saved him. Joyful Lingyu finally knew what he had forgotten, and thought of the last cry he heard before he was in a coma, which was yun''er''s voice. How joyful Lingyu wants to open her eyes to see if the woman is her own rhyme. Yes, it must be. Yuner, brother Yu, I''m sorry. Happy plume thought of two lines of clear tears. Snow plain Yan silently keep in the pleasure Lingyu side, dry the corner of his eyes outflow of tears, feather elder brother, these years rhyme son wrong blame you. Snow plain Yan looked at the pale pleasure plume can''t help but tears, but don''t want this pleasure plume coma for three days. On the other side, Gu Moya keeps throwing things in the inn, and angrily says to Zhou youruo, who is sitting quietly sipping tea, "didn''t you say Gu Qianyi is dead? How could she show up at the flower appreciation party intact? " "This is also out of my concubine''s expectation. I didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi is so lucky." Zhou youruo plays with the teacup in his hand and carelessly. "What should we do now?" Say that day, Zhou youruo and her tea house together, Zhou youruo convinced her, in order to get rid of Gu Qianyi, Gu Moya did not want to agree with Zhou youruo''s cooperation, as long as can get rid of Gu Qianyi and her son, she is willing to do anything. What''s more, Zhou youruo agreed to marry Mo Wang Ye as his side imperial concubine. "It''s a bit troublesome now. There must be other people in the place where Gu Qianyi is. I really don''t know what kind of ecstasy Gu Qianyi has given them. Even the Lord is in Gu Qianyi now." "It''s the slut who seduces the Lord." Gu Moya says hatefully. Zhou youruo takes a look at Gu Moya, and her eyes flash a trace of light, but she hides it quietly. Have Gu Mo Ya this fool in, oneself might as well let this fool take the lead. "Miss two, you also know that men''s mind is like this. The more you don''t get it, the more precious you will feel. Your elder sister has been in the moon Pavilion for five years. How can this trick of playing with men''s mind be absent"? "I have nothing to do with her, I will not recognize her as a sister, hum," Gu Moya said haughtily. Chapter 119 "The more so, the more damned she will be. But don''t worry, my aunt and uncle have already arranged everything there, absolutely let Gu Qianyi die without a burial place?" Gu Moya said to Zhou youruo. "Oh? But what''s the plan? " "Of course, you will know that. You just wait to see a good play. "Ha ha, so to speak, the imperial concubine is waiting for the good news from the second young lady." Zhou you Ruo said carelessly, but she had another thought in her heart. Gu Qianyi, I see how long you can be arrogant. One day I''ll make you kneel down and beg me. As for the Lord, I won''t let you have a chance to return to the house of Mo Wang in my life. You and your son must die. Zhou you Ruo thought angrily. ...... "hee hee..." "master, you are so bad..." "Oh... Master, please don''t be like this, master..." "goblin, you will please me and see how I punish you." a couple of men and women were fighting in the house. The woman flashed gently and said to the man with a smile: "hee hee... Master comes to catch me... Come on... " goblin, you wait for me, master I... See if I don''t catch you... "The man''s eyes were covered with a silk scarf, and he fumbled in the room. The moon was fading, and the woman was staring out of the window. Unable to hear the woman''s laughter, the man pulled off his silk scarf and put his arms around the woman. He gave her a gentle kiss on his forehead and asked, "what''s the matter, baby? Who''s upset you? " The woman looked a little sad and said, "master, when can you help Xueer get revenge and get rid of that cheap woman Zhou youruo?" A strong hatred flashed in the woman''s eyes. The woman was not someone else, but Michelle, who was caught as a scapegoat by Zhou youruo that day. After being driven out of the palace, Michelle has no relatives in the capital. She certainly does not dare to go back to her family. If the family knew that she was driven out of the palace by the Lord, it would not make her feel better. That day, Michelle wanders around the city, but is besieged by the killers sent by Zhou youruo. Just at this time, song Haifeng passes by and sees that she is lonely and helpless. She is lustful, so she saves Michelle and takes her to another hospital, and takes her as a concubine. Michelle has no choice but to commit herself to song Haifeng, an old and fat old man. As long as she can get revenge, Michelle doesn''t mind. Besides, song Haifeng had seen Michelle in the house of King Mo as early as that, and his heart was full of color. At that time, MI Xue was Mo Zi Cheng''s concubine. He didn''t dare to mess around. After MI Xue was driven out of the palace, he happened to meet her and got such a big bargain for nothing. Song Haifeng looks at Michelle, pinches her delicate face, and says in secret: the taste of Wang Ye''s woman is different. It''s really beautiful. Song Haifeng looked at Michelle with a hungry look and comforted: "don''t worry, Xiao xue''er, it''s no problem to leave it to me. Soon, you''ll be waiting. At that time, not only Zhou you Ruo will die, but also Gu Qianyi will have to break her to pieces, and the Damned Gu Chongming will dare to hurt my son, set up Laozi''s official and see that Laozi won''t kill them.". Speaking of this, the hatred in Song Haifeng''s heart is just like the waves. "All right, all right, then wait." Michelle knows the hatred between Song Haifeng and the Bu family. She says, "if you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan, or wait. After he kills Zhou youruo, I''ll try to kill the bad old man.". It''s disgusting. Thinking, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes, but it was soon hidden by her. Chapter 120 "It''s late, let''s have a rest," Song Haifeng said. He gently chiseled on Michelle''s face and carried her into the room. A man in black with a silver fox mask stood in front of song Haifeng''s window, some disdaining, "ah, ah, ah... I say you''ve had enough. Song Haifeng quickly put on his clothes and came out. I''ll wait for you in the woods outside. The master has new orders." the man in Black said and turned out. In the woods, song Haifeng kneels on one knee. "Song Haifeng, his subordinate, please refer to the right Dharma protector. I don''t know what happened when the right Dharma protector came here for the first time." "Get up, master, let me take a message to you, let you find a way to arrange your own staff in Gu Chongming''s barracks, and then find a chance to put this in Gu Chongming''s censer." The man in black with the fox mask said and handed a small paper bag. Song Haifeng took it respectfully, "this is...?". "The master''s command is to do as he says. Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask" "yes, it''s... My subordinates should die and give me a big mouth." I''m very afraid of the left Dharma protector with a fox mask in front of me. "OK, hurry up and act according to the master''s arrangement. I''ll go," the man in Black said and disappeared. Song Haifeng looked at the things in his hand and fell into meditation. When Mo Zicheng and others come to the inn where Gu Qianyi lives, they see Gu Qianyi and others dining downstairs. Mo Zicheng goes over and calls, "Yi''er.". Gu Qianyi put down his chopsticks and said faintly: "it seems that there is no such acquaintance between my girl and Wang Ye. Wang Ye, please don''t call Qian Yi''s boudoir name directly.". "According to son..." Mo Zi Cheng looks painful, full of sad. Does Yi''er hate himself like this? You''re not allowed to name yourself. "Wang Ye, don''t you understand what Qian Yi said?" "I... do you really hate me so much?" Mo Zi bear eyes sad, very hit to step back. "Wang Ye, you misunderstand me. I dare not hate you, and I won''t hate you. I''m so tired. Why should I get tired myself? It''s just that we don''t know each other well and we don''t need to be so intimate. Zhou Feng sees that Gu Qianyi is so determined to Mo Zicheng, and he has an indescribable pleasure in his heart. He has been worried that Gu Qianyi is in love with Mo Zicheng, and maybe one day she will come back to him. This woman is really heartless, but it''s just what she wants. But Leng Yue couldn''t watch it anymore. "I said you are a woman? How can you be so heartless? At least you''ve been a husband and wife. You''ve been a husband and wife for a hundred days. You don''t even care about this old love. It''s heartless. ". "Heartless? What right do you have to call me heartless? I abandoned him, abandoned him? Or did I do something wrong to him? My friendship with him is just like this. "Hearing Lengyue''s words, Gu Qianyi is covered with black lines. "You... You... You are so... Heartless...". "So what?" "Well?" "Maybe I once loved him deeply, but it was once, and now I forget everything that I once had, including him," Gu Qianyi said, pointing to mozicheng. He knew the truth that he was in constant disorder. Since he didn''t love, he would not give any hope. Some people say that the opposite side of love is not hate, nor love, but indifference. Although Gu Qianyi doesn''t feel that way, she is not a procrastinator. What should be broken must be broken. "Girl is amnesia," Ziyun Kaile asked tentatively. Indeed, I don''t remember everything five years ago. She would like to see what this one wants to say about her. People are always easy to forgive men, but they care about women everywhere. Chapter 121 "Girl, would you like me to help you with the diagnosis and treatment?" Ziyun Kaile comes from Wuyou valley. Naturally, he has quite high attainments in this medical skill. Of course, this is on the premise that he has not seen Gu Qianyi''s amazing medical skill. Later, Gu had a headache for a long time. "Thank you very much, but don''t bother, young master. I don''t need to remember things in the past, and I don''t need to remember them. Now I''m very good. It''s very good.". "This..." Ziyun Kaile has never seen such a strange person. Isn''t she interested in her past? "I think you are the four young masters who are as famous as my elder brother. It''s a pleasure to meet you, young master jueyue Lengyue and young master Wuyou Ziyun Kaile.". Gu shallow according to change the topic of say. "Miss Bu is very kind. Excuse me, Yue? Who is Miss Bu''s brother, brother Fengyu? " "Unimpeded" intuition, Gu Qianyi doesn''t like a man like Lengyue. He is full of red tape and polite words. He feels headache when he thinks about it. But Gu Qianyi didn''t know that this cold month was not like this in front of Gu Fengyu and others. It was only when he was facing unfamiliar people that he would be too much. Ziyun Kaile is full of people who don''t like it, but there is one thing, that is, the classic drug maniac. Gu Qianyi has heard about the deeds of these four young masters for a long time, and thinks that none of them is normal. Gu Fengyu is a sister maniac. Before, Gu Qianyi couldn''t understand why Gu Fengyu loved Gu Qianyi so much. Now he probably understands, maybe a long time ago I fell in love with the body. Xiaoyao childe Qin Ge is still normal, just too much pursuit of Xiaoyao. The remaining two are even more important. I can''t imagine what they are like when they are together. Just from Gu Qianyi, who is full of interest in Ziyun Kaile, I know that this guy is probably staring at himself. Gu Qianyi was speechless for a while. After thinking about it, he said to them, "they must have come to visit the second prince. Please go upstairs. By the way, young master Ziyun, let''s see how the second prince''s condition is, and the memory about his missing.". "What?" "Missing memory?" "Really, where? Purple rhyme immediately go "Purple rhyme smell speech excited asked. "Ziyun childe please" Gu Qianyi pointed to the upstairs. Nangong Yichen laughingly looks at Gu Qianyi. In order to divert the attention of that carefree childe, this girl is not like this. She is really sad for the second prince. I hope that the second prince is lucky. Ziyun Kaile ran up to the second floor like chicken blood and rushed to the room of joyful plume. Ziyun opens the door and quickly walks to the bedside without saying a word. She pushes xuesuyan, who is sitting on the bedside, and reaches out her hand to explore the pulse for the joyful plume. Heart: this person''s pulse disorder, unstable heart rate, like a heavy blow, as Gu Qianyi said, there is a lack of memory recovery. Let me give him a hand, thinking that the silver needle in my hand will pierce the Baihui acupoint on the head of pleasure plume. "Stop, who are you and what do you want to do?" Snow plain Yan see such a situation, the heart almost jumped out, who is this person? What does he want to do to brother Yu? Ziyun doesn''t seem to hear Xue Suyan''s stop. The silver needle goes straight to the joyful plume. Xuesuyan sees that the man keeps stopping himself. She doesn''t care about anything else, so she starts with him. Unexpectedly, Ziyun is not affected at all. She puts a needle to the joyful plume and attacks xuesuyan with one hand. Chapter 122 "Well, Su Yan, he is a carefree young master, he is renovating for the second prince," Gu Qianyi explains. "Amount" snow plain Yan stop, apologetically to purple rhyme said: "little girl ignorance, offend childe, please childe excuse me.". Which ever thought that Ziyun didn''t pay attention to xuesuyan at all, which made xuesuyan feel embarrassed. Gu Qianyi had to comfort him that "Mr. Wuyou is devoted to the second prince. I think I didn''t hear you. Just stand by quietly and don''t disturb him.". "Well, Yi''er, do you think brother Yu has something to do with him?" Snow plain Yan heart is full of uneasiness. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine, not to mention there''s Mr. Wuyou here, don''t worry.". Thank you, Earl. "All friends, no need to be polite.". Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Qian Yi with a smile. He can''t help but be crazy. Why didn''t he find that Yi Er was so beautiful before? Why didn''t you find your feelings for Yi''er earlier. I miss so much in vain. If I cherish her and love her, I won''t go to today. It''s all my fault. I let her down. Who doesn''t know Yi''er''s feelings? Now in the eyes of his son no longer have that strong love. Mo Zi Cheng at this time, very bitter heart. Gu ruoyou has been paying attention to the expression of Mo Zi Cheng. Seeing this, he can''t help but feel a touch of love. He knew so well. Why did he have to do it at the beginning! "Brother, come here," Gu Ruoling said quietly, holding Gu Ruoyu''s hand. "What''s the matter, ling''er?" Gu ruoyou follows Gu Ruoling out of the room. Nangong Yichen takes a look and goes after him because he is not at ease. He happens to see two kids talking in a low voice. He immediately stops to listen. Gu Ruoling said, "brother, what do you think of Uncle Nangong as our father?" "Why Uncle Nangong?" Gu Ruoyu doesn''t understand how ling''er''s feelings with Nangong Yichen are so much better this time? In fact, I like my father more in my heart. "Uncle Nangong is beautiful and has a good temper. He seems to have a lot of gold. He is very good to Mommy and us!" Gu Ruoyu thinks about it. It seems that he is. It can be seen that uncle Nangong likes Mommy very much. But... "Ling Er, no matter how good uncle Nangong is, he is not as good as our father. I heard many people say that stepfather and stepmother are the most cruel. Although he is good to us now, he and Mommy will not like us when they have a little brother. I think it''s better to have a father. And you don''t know that after you fell off the cliff, our father was very sad. He vomited blood and missed you if he didn''t eat or drink. In order to pull Gu Ruoling to his camp, Gu Ruoyu added some oil and vinegar. "Really?" Gu Ruoling''s heart is slightly shaken. After all, they have blood ties with Mo Zi Cheng. Nangong Yichen is listening to one side, secretly worried. It seems that to be with Yi''er, we have to deal with these two kids. But who told his stepfather that it was bad? I must be a good stepfather. No, it''s a father. "But Uncle Nangong is also very good. He fell off the cliff to save ling''er and mummy, and he was injured. He was in a coma for several days!" Gu Ruoling still thinks Nangong Yichen is good, beautiful and gentle. Chapter 123 The South Temple easy Chen heard here to smile, the heart way is still this little wench good, intimate ah, really love dead her. But that boy is also good, just his own efforts. "Well... Is that so?" Gu ruoyou''s voice is blocked. "It''s a real brother.". Gu Ruoling stressed. "But ling''er, I still think it''s better to kiss my father. If you think about it, our bodies can flow his blood.". "But he used to bully Mommy, and there are a lot of little wives. Ling Er doesn''t like to kiss his father. He''s so bad that he has to divorce Mommy. Since childhood, most of them haven''t seen us, held us, or even knew our existence. Gu Ruoling said somewhat sadly. Gu ruoyou hugs Gu Ruoling and doesn''t speak. For this, Gu ruoyou has never complained about mozicheng, and he can''t find a reason to forgive him. At this time, Mo Zi Cheng came out with an apologetic look of depression. "Ruoyou, ling''er, I''m sorry for you and your mommy, but I sincerely hope you can come back to me, and I swear I will treat you well.". Gu Ruoling looked at Mo Zicheng and said, "the father we want can only marry my mother alone, and there will be no one else in my life. There are a large number of women in your yard, and you don''t meet the requirements. Do you wish that had happened five years ago? " Gu Ruoling''s soft voice rings in mozicheng''s ear, but it is this voice that makes mozicheng suffer a lot. What happened five years ago is also a wound that is hard to heal in mozicheng''s heart. If it didn''t happen, how could he end up now? His wife and children are separated, ha ha... It''s all his fault. If it wasn''t for his wives and concubines, how could it be. I think these two children are also afraid of what happened in those years. Is that why they don''t accept themselves? Does Yi''er not forgive himself for this? "Ruoyou, ling''er, I''m sorry...". Seeing Mo Zi Cheng like this, Gu ruoyou feels a little uncomfortable, but if some things are not clear, there is no possibility that he and Mommy will never be together. "You''d better check what happened in those years and come to us again." then Gu ruoyou pulls Gu Ruoling away. Mo Zi Cheng Zheng Zheng standing where, mind unknown. Nangong Yichen stood for a while, and then left, but he thought about how to abduct the two lovely children, especially the little one. He must find a way to make him like himself and accept himself. ...... "master, who do you think is coming?"? Nanyin comes in and says to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi looks up and sees jin''er and Yi''er pounce on her. "Miss.... " miss...., it''s great that miss is OK. "Jin''er cried and laughed. "Miss, it''s so nice that you''re back," Yi''er said. Gu Qian pulled himself up and knelt down on the ground. They couldn''t help feeling that the two girls were crying and laughing. They were really funny and pitiable. They were constantly blaming themselves for falling off the cliff these days. "Well, you two, get up quickly, master. I''m back well? What are you crying for? Like a little cat, I don''t want you if I cry ugly. "Master, you are so bad. If you cry ugly, I will follow you. I will cry, sobbing... Sobbing...". "I said, Jiner girl, why are you doing this? All right, don''t cry, darling. Gu Qianyi coaxes jin''er with tears and laughter. Chapter 124 "Wuwu... Wuwu..." who knows that jin''er is afraid these days. When she sees Gu Qianyi''s peace, she relaxes. This hair is out of control, and her tears are falling down. Gu Qianyi is worried. She is a cold person, and no one has done this to her except two children. She doesn''t know how to go Coax her, had to coax Gu ruoyou brother and sister like that, embrace in the bosom, gently pat jin''er''s shoulder, the mouth only says "jin''er is good, don''t cry ha, good, good, don''t cry...". Yi''er sees Gu Qianyi like this. She can''t help but feel warm in her heart. It''s very nice of her. It''s also a happy thing for her to come back safely. Yi''er swears in her heart that she must protect her from danger, even if she is to die. "Well, jin''er, why don''t you listen and cry?" Gu Qianyi is really speechless. "Wuwu..... Wuwu..... People... People... People... Hurt... Hurt... Heart" jin''er said intermittently. "That don''t cry, cry again let Mo Tong take you back to warm heart Pavilion headquarters." Gu shallow according to the threat said, she knows this little girl is most afraid of the threat. "Woo woo... Woo woo... Little... Little... Miss... No... no... no... no... " then don''t cry. ". "I... Wuwu... Er... Er... Er... Stop... Stop... Can''t stop... Er... Er..." after hearing jin''er''s statement, Gu Qianyi and Yi''er can''t help laughing, this girl, can''t stop. "Ha ha ha... Jin''er, then you can continue to cry," Gu said with a smile. "Wuwu... Er... No... bu... Cry...". "Oh, it''s you, jin''er, who has been crying all the time, which makes me forget that thing." Yi''er said after patting her head. "What''s the matter?" "Wuwu... Er... Um... Su... Su...". "Jin''er, while you cry, I''ll tell the young lady." Yi''er listens to jin''er''s intermittent voice and stops it. "It''s like this, miss. Su Su came to see you at the appointment of three days, because at that time, you fell off the cliff and you didn''t know your life or death. Yi''er decided to take her back to the warm heart Pavilion. Now when she heard the news of Miss''s safe return, she followed me and jin''er." "Where is she now?" Gu Qianyi asked. "The door.". "Then don''t tell her to come in.". "Yes" "Su Su, come in.". Su Su has met the master. He Su Su came in and knelt down in front of Gu Qian Yi. "Get up, you don''t have to kneel down if you have nothing to do in the future, jin''er, you also remember for me.". "Yes.". "Su Su, do you remember what I told you at the beginning?" Su Su remembers. "Well, now you don''t have to follow me. Tomorrow, you will come back to the warm heart pavilion to find xia Mo Tong, and then she knows what to do.". "Yes, miss.". Su Su, I only give you one year. It''s up to you how to do it. "Miss, I understand.". "Well, you are tired too. Go down and have a rest first.". "Yes.". Gu Qianyi walked to the window, looking at the passers-by coming and going, a burst of feeling. The so-called: the world Xi Xi, all for benefit; the world soil, all for benefit. Everyone is busy at this time, pursuing fame and fortune. At this moment, Gu Qianyi missed ah Wen very much. Chapter 125 "Yi Er, what are you thinking?" Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi''s lonely expression, and comes to ask. "Nothing. I just feel that life is in a hurry and things are changeable.". "Life is short, we should use our short life to do something we want to do, in order to live up to life in vain.". Nangong Yichen said with some meaning. Smelling speech, Gu Qianyi pondered for a while and asked, "what else do you want to do besides taking back what should belong to you?" "In fact, those hatreds are gone, and it doesn''t matter to me any more. What I want to do most is to marry the woman I love, and then live in a happy land. Nangong Yichen said, looking at Gu Qianyi affectionately. Gu Qianyi receives Nangong Yichen''s eyes and dodges. Some feelings are doomed to be fruitless in this life. Facing Nangong Yichen''s fiery eyes, Gu Qianyi evades and says: "it''s been three days. I''ll go to see if the second prince wakes up. Plain face must be worried.". Finish not waiting for Nangong Yichen to reply, leave quickly. Nangong Yichen heart a burst of bitterness, according to son or can''t accept his feelings? Yi Er, how can you be so ruthless? You tell me, what should I do? Nangong Yichen suddenly gets confused. "Ah" Gu Qianyi just walked out of the room and ran into Xue Suyan who came out of the room. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Gu apologized. "Yi Er, what''s the matter with you? Why are you in such a hurry? " Snow element Yan some doubts of ask a voice, this is the first time to see according to son so flustered. Looking back at the place where Gu Qianyi came out, he found that Nangong Yichen was standing in front of the window, looking gloomy. Snow plain Yan saw to take care of shallow according to, in took a look at the south palace easy Chen, the heart way: exactly what happened? These two people look so unusual. Gu Qianyi couldn''t stand snow plain Yan''s inquiring eyes and said in a voice: "well, don''t look, it''s just that you''re in a hurry and didn''t pay attention.". "Really?" Snow element Yan does not believe ground asks a way. "Really, by the way, how did you get out? How is the second prince? " "Well, brother Yu wakes up thirsty, and I come out to find water for brother Yu to drink. Once you forget, you go first, and I''ll be right back." Xue Suyan says and runs out. Gu Qianyi looks at Xue Suyan''s figure and thinks, such a good girl, I hope he won''t miss it. Gu Qianyi came into the room and saw Yan Lingyu half sitting on the bed. Then he asked in a voice, "what''s wrong with you when you wake up?" "Yi''er, I''m ok. Thanks to you, I''ve worked hard for you.". Pleasant feather face pale of say. "You don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank me, I''ll thank you for taking care of the plain girl who never sleeps and doesn''t take off your clothes." Gu Qianyi said with a smile. "Yun''er, she?" "Yi''er, I..." joyful Lingyu found the missing memory, but the contradiction in his heart, he has been deeply in love with yun''er, but in this three years of amnesia empathy. How should I choose? "I know what you''re going to say. Suyan is a good girl. Even though her family has been greatly changed over the years, she hasn''t put down her feelings for you. You should cherish such a girl.". "But Yier..." "it''s nothing but. Sometimes all our feelings and pursuits are illusory. Only what we have in front of us can really belong to us. Do you understand?" Chapter 126 Thank you Yier, I see. "That''s good," Gu said with a smile. After pondering for a while, he read slowly: "I''ve always been limited in years. It''s easy to be lost when I leave at leisure. Don''t say goodbye to the banquet. The mountains and rivers are far away, the falling flowers and the wind and rain hurt the spring even more. It''s better to take pity on the people in front of you. When xuesuyan hears the conversation between Yueyue Lingyu and Gu Qianyi, she hides behind the door carefully. Only when she hears Gu Qianyi''s poem, she comes out with tears streaming down her face. She kneels down and says, "Yi''er, thank you.". "Su Yan, what are you doing? Get up, we''re friends. Get up. Gu Qianyi goes up to help Xue Suyan. "Yi Er, do you know? These days, brother Yu in a coma keeps calling your name. I thought... I thought I had no chance. We can''t go back to the past. I love brother Yu, no matter how he chooses, I will support him, as long as he is happy and happy. "Yun''er, you are so stupid" pleasure plume can''t help but also flow out two lines of clear tears. "Elder brother Yu..." Xue Su Yan turns her head and looks at her back at the head of the bed with tears streaming down her face. The two people''s eyes were opposite, and the pictures that they had been together kept flashing in their mind. "I''m sorry, yun''er. It''s brother Yu. I''m sorry for you.". "No, brother Yu, you''re not sorry for me. It''s all my life.". Gu Qianyi looks at them and quietly exits the room. The rest of the time is for them. I hope they will live up to their heart. He is a passer-by, in this world to come and go in a hurry, there is no need to add concern. Think of this, Gu Qianyi''s mind will emerge Nangong Yichen that affectionate eyes, Gu Qianyi can feel the hot and strong love in the eyes, but she can''t accept, she can''t afford such feelings, also dare not want. My world is burdened with too much, now it is enough to have ruoyou and ling''er by my side. Gu Qianyi shakes his head and doesn''t want to worry about these things any more. Now my brother has gone to the border. I don''t know what happened to my father. I should have made plans earlier. And the damned muchenzi should let him know what happened to me. "Lai Ren" "master" Gu Qianyi''s one of the dark guards, Lan Ling, knelt on the ground and said. "Order to go down, warm heart pavilion to kill muchenzi" "yes" Gu Qianyi didn''t know that another person also gave the same order at this time. After the dark Wei leaves, Nangong Yichen turns around and takes the bodyguard out of the door. Walking on the street, Nangong Yichen thinks about what to buy the two children. Mingyue feels that many changes have taken place since her master came to Yadi. In the past, the master was unhappy and didn''t care about anyone. Although he also laughed, his smile never changed. Today''s master is very worried, but I can see that his life is very real now, and there is no more false book. Mingyue thought, this is not a bad thing. It can be seen that master was fascinated by that girl. Mingyue has been following Nangong Yichen since she was a child. She knows everything about Nangong Yichen''s affairs and temperament. Over the years, Nangong Yichen has been immersed in the self reproach of his mother''s death, and she doesn''t care about her own affairs. It is said that the master didn''t marry Liu Yiyi because of his wife''s death, but he didn''t know that Nangong Yichen had never married Liu Yiyi. Chapter 127 Liu Yiyi is a real person, but it is not the master''s first wife, but his younger martial sister. That Liu Yiyi is weak and ill, and he died before he reached the hairpin. In order to cover up his identity, the master doesn''t want to be noticed too much. He always plays the role of being infatuated with the villa master and plans his own affairs secretly. After so many years, I think the master''s affairs should have a result. When the master revenge, and then marry a wife and have children, the spirit of the empress can rest in peace. Mingyue looked up at the sky and thought, I hope that the spirit of the empress in heaven can bless the villa leader. Mingyue knows that her master likes Miss Bu, but in Mingyue''s opinion, Gu Qianyi already has two children, and she was once the princess of a stranger. Not only that, she is also an abandoned woman, so she is not worthy of her master. I just don''t know what''s wrong with my master. Why do I like such a woman as Gu Qianyi? There are so many good women in the world, and my master is so beautiful. I should find someone who matches him. It''s not suitable to be with a woman like Miss bu. Although Miss Bu looks like a natural person, she is a married woman with a child. Mingyue really can''t figure out where Gu Qianyi is worthy of being liked by her family. "What do you think? Why don''t you go yet? " Nangong Yichen sees Mingyue standing beside him in a daze and asks in a voice. "Er, OK, master.". "Master, Mingyue has a question in mind for a long time. I don''t know whether to ask it or not?" Said the moon. "What should be asked, what should be said.". "Master, Mingyue really can''t understand why you like a woman like Miss Bu?" Mingyue can''t help but ask her doubts. "What''s the matter with Yi Er? You don''t think she''s worthy of the villa leader? What is a woman like that Nangong Yichen asked in a serious tone. "Subordinate, subordinate means that. Although Miss Bu is beautiful and good at martial arts, she has been married. Now she has two children around her. As a master, I really don''t think Miss Bu is worthy of you.". Mingyue hardens her head and speaks her mind. Nangong Yichen''s face became more and more black with Mingyue''s words. His eyes were burning. He stared at Mingyue and said solemnly, "keep your duty. When is it your turn to talk about our villa master''s business? It''s not something you should care about. Next time, if you talk too much, go back to the villa. "Master calm down, Mingyue know wrong, is Mingyue ultra vires, please master calm down.". See south palace easy Chen angry, bright moon quickly kneels on the ground request way. "Hum, how can you see the beauty of Yi''er? You remember, no matter when you treat her as a mother, if you dare to offend her, don''t blame me for not remembering the old love. "Nangong Yichen said angrily, although he knew that it would take a process for his subordinates to accept Yier, it''s not difficult with Yier''s ability. "Yes, I dare not." Mingyue sees Nangong Yichen''s serious attitude and understands Gu Qianyi''s position in the master''s heart. It seems that she''d better not provoke Miss Bu in the future. "Just know" said Nangong Yichen rate to go out first. Thinking of Gu Qianyi, Nangong Yichen smiles. A woman like Yi''er is unique in today''s world. How can people not love her. Chapter 128 Nangong Yichen is glad that he found her first step. If he missed her in his life, he would regret it all his life. No matter what, he will win Yier Shi in his life. "Oh, Lord, wait for me.". Back to God to see the moon Nangong easy Chen go far cry to catch up. Master and servant come to Shuying building, the biggest auction market in Luoyang. Of course, what Nangong Yichen doesn''t know is that this is also Gu Qianyi''s property. Nangong Yichen heard that there was a big auction tonight, so he brought Mingyue here to try his luck and see if he could buy the right things. Nangong Yichen came to the door. The doorman bowed respectfully to Nangong Yichen and said, "young master, welcome. Please come inside." And considerate for Nangong easy Chen pushed open the door, make please posture, let Nangong easy Chen in. The receptionist sees Nangong Yichen coming in and enthusiastically steps forward to guide Nangong Yichen. As she walks, she says, "is it the first time for you to come to shuyinglou?"? "Well, it''s true," Nangong Yichen said faintly, "it''s a coincidence that you''re here, sir. Our auction house has a small auction every month, and such a large auction has to be held once a year." The receptionist said enthusiastically. "Is it?" "Yes, in Luoyang, who doesn''t know our shuyinglou auction house, and our shuyinglou has a complete range of goods, and the price is fair and reasonable. Neither the buyer nor the seller can buy it here, regret it, or suffer a loss." "Young master, do you want to buy or sell this time?" The reception lady politely asked, this is also a process to come to the auction house, they have the obligation to find out whether the person coming is the buyer or the seller. The reception areas of buyers and sellers are not in the same place. Of course, sellers can also sell what they like at the auction. "Of course, my master is here to buy things." Nangong Yichen looks at the layout in front of him. He has a feeling of deja vu, but he can''t remember where he met. Mingyue saw that her master was thinking, so she stood up and said. "Then you two, please follow me.". From the beginning to the end, the receptionist''s attitude was polite, not slighted at all, but not overly enthusiastic, not affectable. Nangong Yichen sees in the eye, in the heart also can''t help but to this auction house''s host a little more appreciation and curiosity. People who can have such great ideas and creativity must be extraordinary, and their demands on the people at hand are quite different from those of others. Think of this, Nangong Yi Chen''s mind flashed the beautiful shadow of Gu Qian Yi, will it be her? Nangong Yichen thinks that she is the most intelligent woman. She has built a warm heart Pavilion in less than five years, which is on top of all the countries in the mainland. Even men are rare in the world. Her wisdom, thoughts and achievements are not inferior to men. How can this small auction house get her. "Here you are. Please wait here. The auction will begin soon.". The reception lady takes Nangong Yichen to an elegant room on the second floor and says. Nangong Yichen looks around. The room is elegantly decorated. There are famous paintings of Mei Lan, Zhu Ju on the wall. There are all kinds of things in the room. Chapter 129 Sitting in the room, you can see the hall at a glance. There is a large stage in the center of the hall, which is supposed to be used to show items at auction. Nangong Yichen takes back his sight and sits down gracefully. The receptionist handed the things in her hand and said, "here is a detailed list of all the items sold today. Please have a look.". "Well, thank you" "you''re welcome. If you need anything, just ring this Ling, and we''ll send someone to serve you. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll leave.". "Well, go ahead.". The receptionist saluted Nangong Yichen slightly, then retreated. Mingyue is very surprised to see this. It''s his first time to come to the auction. He didn''t know that there are such magical places in the world before. It''s just amazing. Nangong Yichen is also curious about the backstage owner of Shuying building. Is it founded by Yi''er? Nangong Yichen sits in the room, enjoying the tea served by the waiters of Shuying building, waiting for the auction to begin. I picked up the detailed list of auctions handed to him by the receptionist. It seemed that I didn''t expect that there were all kinds of auctions in this studio. Nangong Yichen carefully looks at the items on the list, and all the things he sees are valuable treasures. Suddenly, Nangong Yichen''s eyes are attracted by an item on the list. Huangluo is one of the treasures at the end of the night. The other two are Shangfen and moxie. They are two peerless swords. Nangong Yichen is a little excited. I didn''t expect that such a treasure would appear in this little Luoyang. Huangluo, as the name suggests, is a pen made of the best phoenix feather and tempered by samadhi''s true fire. Although it is a pen, it ranks first in the weapon list. The sword and the gun are not broken, the water and the fire are not afraid. Five stars of lethality. All these are just legends in the Jianghu. No one has ever seen the power of Huangluo. Shangfen and moxie are a pair of Yuanyang swords. It is said that they were used by a general and his wife many years ago. The general was born in troubled times and devoted himself to serving the country and the people. However, he was often plotted by treacherous people. The emperor was fatuous and incompetent. One day, he even ordered the general to abandon the war and surrender. The general, with the helplessness of the country''s demise and the chill of the superior''s fatigued incompetence, was tired of the world''s troubles. On the day of the country''s demise, he jumped down the cliff with his beloved wife. It is said that the general and his wife did not die, but lived in seclusion under the cliff, had children, and lived as a couple. As for the truth, there is no way to know. In a word, the sword they used has remained. Thinking of this story, Nangong Yichen can''t help but flash the picture in his dream. The general and his wife both jump off the cliff. Are they the people in his dream? But what does that have to do with yourself? Nangong Yichen doesn''t understand. On the other side, Gu Qianyi sits in the elegant room and looks at the account submitted by the shopkeeper. The income is not bad. This auction was just a few years ago. She inadvertently thought of saying her own idea to Qiuxi. She didn''t expect that she could do so well. This let Gu Qianyi too unexpected, autumn evening stand beside, eyes gently looking at Gu Qianyi, this time that Gu Qianyi came to Luoyang, she was very happy, but also rushed back from other places. "Qiuxi, it''s really hard for you." Gu Qianyi put down his account and raised his head to Qiuxi. Chapter 130 "Master, it''s not hard on autumn Eve. It''s an honor to work for master.". Autumn light said. "We''re partners. If it wasn''t for your help these years, warm heart pavilion would not be as good as it is today.". Gu Qianyi''s words made her heart warm on autumn Eve. Yi''er stood beside her and handed over the tea she had made. She said, "the master will love us. If we don''t meet the master, we don''t know what will happen.". "That''s our destiny," Gu said with a smile. "Well, master, let''s not talk about it. It''s hard to catch up with the annual auction. We have to have a good look.". Brocade son lively say. You''re the one who makes do. Gu shallow according to point brocade son''s head to say, but she likes brocade son such disposition. But how could the people around her be so simple as to know nothing. The master and servant looked at each other and laughed. The incident of falling off the cliff last time had a great impact on the people in Nuanxin Pavilion. After a life and death parting, each of them cherished the time with Gu Qianyi. In particular, jin''er and Yi''er, who are Gu Qianyi''s close friends, have a deep sense of hopelessness in their hearts. Autumn night silently looking at these, the heart was that kind of lost and recovered feeling filled with, master son peace is good, really hope master son this life can meet so a can warm her man. Protect the master and son for the rest of his life. "Autumn Eve auction is about to start, you go down to prepare.". "It''s the master.". The host, Shan''er, is a dazzling red dress with bare shoulders on the ground, which is carefully wrapped around the slender waist, exudes a kind of enchanting atmosphere from the inside out, and walks slowly to the center of the stage. Because of the arrival of shen''er, the guests in the hall were quiet in a moment, but they were rioting in a moment, shouting, cheering, whistling and so on. "Wushan..... Wushan..... Wushan......" "Oh..... Oh..... Oh......". "Shan''er, we all miss you, Shan''er......". the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became active, which is the appeal of Shan''er. Her enchanting body and charming voice all attracted people, and there were many people in the hall who didn''t like her It''s for the treasures at the auction, just for the only chance to see Wushan once a year. Of course, there are many people in the hall who can''t afford to take pictures of the treasures of Shuying building, but it doesn''t matter. As long as they are willing to come, they will be allowed to come in on autumn Eve, but they are not qualified to enter the elegant room. However, these people don''t care. There are also some rich people who give up the elegant room and condescend to sit in the hall in order to see Shan''er up close. Shan''er glanced at the situation in the hall, which was similar to what she expected, and then said in her beautiful voice like a yellow warbler: "Hello, distinguished guests, today is the day of the annual large-scale auction of Shuying building. I''m the owner of this auction, Wu Shan. You must have begun to look forward to the treasures in this auction, right We don''t have to say much. We''re going to the next stage of the auction. "Good! Good... "! "No tears... No tears... No tears..." "Oh... Oh... Oh... Oh, oh..." "take out the baby quickly.". Shan''er nodded to the waiters nearby, and they came up with the baby. Shan''er went over and said, "our first auction item today is...". Chapter 131 In everyone''s expectant eyes, Shan''er lifted the red cloth that covered the baby and gave a smile in everyone''s breath. This is the effect she wants. As an excellent auction host, Wu Shan naturally knows how to capture people''s curiosity. Gu Qianyi has been watching all this. Seeing this, he can''t help nodding. Jin''er admires and says: "Miss, she''s so powerful.". "That is, otherwise the young lady also won''t like her so, let her do the assistant of deputy cabinet Lord, brocade son this is you envy not to come.". Yi''er said with a smile. "Miss, look at her..." jin''er seizes the opportunity to act coquetry to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi caresses her forehead and says with a smile, "it seems that I really spoil you.". "Miss..." jin''er said. "Well, let''s continue to see Shan''er''s performance.". Shan''er continued: "as you can see, this is the legendary" Chonglou "and one of the best herbs we auction today. Shen Er took a look at everyone and continued: "Paris is a unique plant. It has a single stem, and only one round of leaves grow on the stem. When the plant reaches the growth age, it takes out a round of leaflike sepals at the top of the leaf, and the shape of the first floor overlaps, so it is called Paris." "It is also called" seven leaf one branch flower "because of its seven whorled leaves and a yellow green flower on top of the whorled leaves. In this world, we have only seen Chonglou in some of the medical skills left behind by our predecessors. Chonglou is extremely difficult to find. Even if there is such a precious one in the medicine storehouse of the imperial palace. ". People didn''t expect that the first item to be auctioned is so rare. Many people who have seen the list of items are surprised, but they also know the rules of Shuying building. The items on the list are random, and there is no auction order. In this way, they have a general understanding of the auction items, but they don''t know when their favorite baby will appear, which keeps them excited all the time. Shan''er''s words made all the people present excited, especially those who came for the heavy building, and they were impatient to buy hands. Then he kept urging: "miss Shan''er, you should start the auction." "yes, yes... Auction quickly.". With a smile, Shan''er said, "please be calm. According to the rules of our auction, all the treasures need to be appraised by professionals. Now let''s invite our appraiser, master Zen heart." Zen heart came out to thank you, and began to seriously identify the Chonglou. About an hour later, the Zen Mind confirmed that the Chonglou was genuine by observing its behavior, smelling its fragrance and tasting its taste. When she saw the people who were waiting for her, she did not hesitate to offer the floor price. "Now this heavy building has started to bid, the floor price is 1000 liang of gold, and the increase should not be less than 100 Liang each time.". "I''ll give you one thousand and one hundred Liang," someone called below. "I''ll give you 1300 Liang" some people in Yajian on the second floor of "2000 Liang" also began to participate in the bidding. "Five thousand taels" "ten thousand taels" .... a voice from the room on the second floor of "one hundred thousand taels" interrupts any bidding. Even if the people below are not willing, they don''t want to compete with this person. It''s really not cost-effective to buy one medicinal plant for one hundred thousand taels. Chapter 132 A lot of people on the first floor took part in the bidding because they heard what Shan''er said well. Now there is a big grievance, and they don''t want to lose their fortune by laughing for Bo Meiren. "One hundred thousand twice" ... "one hundred thousand twice" "is there anyone else to increase the price?" "One hundred thousand two or three times" "deal" finally, she asked the waiter to take the plant to room Meizi No. 3 on the second floor. Nangong Yichen sees everything in his eyes. What''s more curious is the origin of the host named Shan''er. The owner of the Shuying building is a person who can use people. Gu Qian was also curious about the man who spent 100000 taels of gold to photograph the tower. In Meizi No.3 room, Ziyun Kaile holds the heavy building with green eyes. She can''t put it down. Lengyue disdains it. Qin Ge is not surprised, but Zhou Feng and mozicheng sit there and don''t know what to think. The three of them were invited to participate in the auction by Qin Ge. Unexpectedly, Ziyun, a classic drug maniac, came and foolishly spent 100000 taels of gold on a broken grass. Mo Zicheng, after seeing the headquarters of Nuanxin Pavilion, instinctively ascribes some seemingly impossible but existing buildings or things to Gu Qianyi. In her heart, only a woman like Yi''er has such ability. Mo Zi Cheng is also thinking, if here is also the industry of Yi''er, is she here now? "Mr. Mo, what do you think? Come on, baby in the stands. Wow, these two swords are really good. After a while, Shan''er has sold several treasures at auction. Leng Yue sees Mo Zicheng in a daze. She asks in a voice. While she is talking, Shan''er has opened the red veil of another treasure. What she sees are two peerless swords, one big and one small, one blue and one green. "I think you must be shocked when you see these swords, aren''t you excited? This is the legendary Yuanyang sword. The male is burned up and the female is a stranger. You must have heard about these two swords. " She said with emotion. "It is said that it was used by a general and his wife many years ago. The general was born in troubled times and devoted himself to serving the country and the people, but he was repeatedly plotted by treacherous people. The emperor was so stupid and incompetent that he even ordered the general to abandon the war and surrender one day. The general, with his helplessness for the country''s demise and his cold heart for the superior''s fatuity and incompetence, was tired of the disturbance in the world. On the day of the country''s demise, he jumped down the cliff with his beloved wife. " "These two swords belong to the general and his wife. According to legend, the general''s wife is a chivalrous woman of a generation. She never gives up when the general goes through life and death. However, heaven and earth are not benevolent and heaven has a responsibility. As a result, the general and his wife lost their lives on the cliff. "Shan''er is in the middle of the story. "Well, the story is over. Now let''s start the auction. As one of today''s finale treasures, the price of Yuanyang sword is naturally higher. The base price is 100000 taels of gold, and the increase should not be less than 10000 taels each time.". "One hundred and ten thousand taels". "150000 Liang" ... when Gu Qianyi saw the two swords, she had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which made her want to get the two swords. After listening to Shan''er''s story, Gu can''t help admiring the general and his wife. At least, they can live and die together. Wutong is old, mandarin duck will die twice, mandarin duck sword. It''s really a good sword. Chapter 133 "What are you looking at, miss?" Jin son feels Gu shallow depend on absent-minded then voice asks a way. Careful Yi''er follows Gu Qianyi''s eyes and finds that her young lady is reluctant to part with the pair of Yuanyang swords. She knows clearly that "young lady is in love with the pair of Yuanyang swords.". "Those who know me, Yi''er," Gu said with a smile. "Miss, why did you follow me?" Jin''er is like a curious baby. Waiting for the watery eyes to look at Gu Qianyi. "If the master likes it, I''ll ask someone to give up the auction and take it down to Miss Yu.". Autumn evening a pair as long as the master like, even if it is the stars I will pick to you, said. "Don''t use it," Gu Qianyi said with some emotion. On this autumn Eve, whenever you want to meet your own requirements, you always have to respond to them. "Why?" Qiuxi is a little puzzled. As long as the master likes it, nothing else matters. "On autumn Eve, you have to know that as a businessman, honesty is very important. People can''t stand without faith. Business people are even more so. Take Yuanyang sword as an example, many people already know that it is the auction item of our Shuying building, and I believe that with the charm of this pair of swords, many people are already excited at the moment. If at this time, we suddenly take the baby back and say no auction, how do you think those people will treat Shuying building? In the face of such dishonest businessmen, who will come back in the next auction? " Gu shallow in accordance with the words said. "If you know your mistake, please punish me.". Qiuxi knelt on the ground and said that it was really her negligence. She only thought that the master liked it, but did not think of the consequences of impulse. "Get up, we must bear in mind, for business, integrity first.". "Autumn evening write down, but master you...". "No problem, I have my own way.". Gu Qianyi said with a sly smile, "jin''er, you go" "yes," jin''er left with a knowing smile. "Master, what are you doing?" Qiuxi asked. "You''ll know in a moment." Gu Qianyi smiles mysteriously at Qiuxi. On the other hand, Nangong Yichen was also excited when he saw Yuanyang sword. Although he had already met Yuanyang sword when he looked at the list, Nangong Yichen was still attracted when he saw the two swords in front of him. It''s a perfect sword. It''s sharp. It''s just the right length. The colors of blue and green are also very bright. "Meiji, Meiji..." Nangong Yichen only praised. "Master, do you want to take a picture and give it to miss Bu?" The moon guessed. "Talkative" Nangong Yichen said with a smile after seeing Mingyue. "But it''s clearly written on the master''s face.". Nangong Yichen smiles and says nothing. He takes the tea on the table and sips it gently. Mingyue said anxiously: "master, if you don''t bid any more, the sword is someone else''s". "Don''t worry, I know your master well.". Nangong Yichen looked at the situation below and said. That Yuanyang sword is really the treasure of everyone''s eyes. The price has soared all the way. Now it''s worth 50 million yuan. It seems that it doesn''t stop. But Nangong Yichen doesn''t worry. He is leisurely tasting the tea in his hand. "Master...". "I said Mingyue, the tea in shuyinglou is really good, especially the Bitan is snowy, fragrant but not strong, tasting its flavor and lingering fragrance." he said with a mouthful of praise: "well, it''s good, good tea.". Chapter 134 Mingyue looks at her master''s son and gives in instantly. At this time, the bidding of Yuanyang sword is still rising. Mo Zi Cheng is called back by the cold moon to see the two swords, the only idea in his heart is to get them. Mo Zi Cheng thinks of himself and Yi''er together. Yi''er takes the Mo Xie He sent her, and he takes the upper burn and wanders all over the world. Mo Zi Cheng is full of infinite yearning for this. "60 million" on the second floor of bamboo No. 1, a guest called. "60.1 million," cried a female voice in room 4. At this time, there are not many people bidding. Although many people like this pair of swords, they are also afraid of the high price. Mo Zi thought about it and called, "60.5 million.". "Seventy million million" bamboo No. 1 elegant room that person seems to be impatient, the price suddenly increased to seventy million. "70.1 million" women in room 4 of LAN Zi only added one million. Mo Zi Cheng thought about it, added five million and said, "70.5 million.". The guests in the bamboo character elegant room didn''t increase the price any more. She was thinking about something. When the number of guests in the plum character No. 3 room increased to 75 million, no one increased the price, so she asked in a voice, "is there anyone else to increase the price?" Seven thousand five hundred times. "75 million twice.". Nangong Yichen stretches his waist lazily and shouts: "I''ll pay 99.99 million" "wow..." the whole audience is in an uproar. He thought 75 million is high enough, but he didn''t expect anyone to pay such a high price. Gu Qianyi''s jin''er stops jin''er from increasing the price with a cough, because he has recognized the identity of the person who is calling the price from that voice. But she didn''t expect Nangong Yichen to come here, and didn''t expect Mo Zi Cheng to come too. Since Yuanyang sword Nangong Yichen wants to, let him. Subconsciously, Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to compete with Nangong Yichen. At the end of her career, she gradually learned about Nangong Yichen. Although she was very dark and dangerous, her character was very good. Maybe it was because of qingfengmingyuexiao and bianjian''s swordsmanship that their tacit understanding and invisible relationship became closer and closer. Just when Gu Qianyi wanted to get Yuanyang sword, his first idea was to give Shangfen to Nangong Yichen. For no other reason, Gu Qianyi thought Shangfen was a good match for Nangong Yichen. Now, if he wants to, why don''t she give it to him? When Mo Zicheng heard this voice, he also clearly knew who this person was. After thinking about it, Mo Zicheng wanted to increase the price again. Zhou Feng reminded him: "Mr. Wang, we didn''t bring so much money in this trip. I''m afraid we can''t increase it any more.". "Ah" Mo Zi Cheng thought about it and sighed that he was not reconciled. But on the way here, he also heard Qin Ge mention that no matter who you are, no matter what identity you are, you will not accept debts, and all transactions will be paid face to face. Mo Zi Cheng is not willing to take a look at the mandarin duck sword. There are some regrets in his heart. Is it true that Yi''er and I have no chance like this? I don''t believe it. Even if I don''t have a chance, I won''t give up your Yi''er. "99.99 million times" "99.99 million twice" "no one will increase the price any more?" She asked when she was born again. "99993 times.". Chapter 135 "Deal.". Congratulations to the guests in room No.2, this pair of Yuanyang swords is yours now. Shan''er congratulated. Nangong Yichen looks at the Yuanyang double swords in front of him and can''t put it down. Some can''t wait to see the power of Yuanyang double swords. But also had to restrain the temperament, such as the end of the auction. Gu Qianyi looked at Qiuxi and asked, "what''s the next baby for auction?" "Returning to the master is" Huangluo ". "Huangluo"? "Yes.". "What is Huangluo?" Brocade son curiously asks a way. "Huangluo, as the name suggests, is a pen made of the best phoenix feather and tempered by samadhi''s true fire. Although it is a pen, it ranks first in the list of weapons. The sword and the gun are not broken, the water and the fire are not afraid. Five stars of lethality. But all this is just a legend in the river and lake. No one has seen the power of Huangluo yet. " Gu shallow light said. I didn''t expect that the treasures of Shuying building were so shocking to the world. "Wow, yuluo is so powerful.". Brocade son surprised of say. "Not everyone can use the first weapon in the weapon ranking. Huangluo must inject internal power to use it. If the internal power is insufficient, it will be controlled by Huangluo." "Wow, so dangerous?" "It''s said that the anger in Huangluo has not been evolved, so that''s why." Gu said. "Then who can evolve the hostility in Huangluo?" Yi''er can''t help being curious. "A person who evolves into a phoenix must have strong internal power, pure blood, and no evil thoughts in his heart. Only those who have just arrived at Yang can do so.". I see. Miss, you see, Shan''er has already started the auction. The brocade son reminds a way. Gu shallow according to see past, as expected Jin son already let a person take treasure to auction table. "This is the last treasure in our auction, and the most important one today. It ranks first in the list of weapons. Have you guessed what it is?" "That''s right, it''s Huangluo," she said. She lifted the red cloth on the tray, and a golden feather pen was shining on the waiter''s tray. "Wow... " so beautiful " " so beautiful " " it seems to be...... ...... "OK, let''s start bidding now, the base price is 500000, and the increase is no less than 100000 each time.". As soon as she finished speaking, she began to cry. It''s an inconvenient pursuit for these Wulin people to surpass weapons and martial arts. "One million" "five million" .... "ha ha. I don''t think any of you can think of it. Huangluo is mine, ha ha ha... "Gu Qianyi has a bad feeling. When she comes back, she sees a man in black who has beaten the waiter and Shan''er. He holds Huangluo in his hand. Many Wulin people join in the camp of grabbing Huangluo. The man in black attacked with one hand, and those injured by the palm wind fell to the ground and died. Everywhere the palm wind went, blood flowed. The man in black jumped up and left. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... How can you snatch the treasure of the Wulin with me? I can''t help myself.". "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. "Yier"? Mo Zi Cheng sees Gu Qianyi''s figure, but he doesn''t even think about it. Lengyue and his party had to chase after him. Seeing this situation, Qin Ge took care of Gu Qianyi''s safety and followed him. Qiuxi is forced to stay by Gu Qianyi to clean up the mess, otherwise, with Qiuxi''s temperament, we must follow Gu Qianyi to snatch Huangluo who was robbed by the man in black. Chapter 136 Gu Qianyi followed him all the way, and finally saw the figure of the man in black in the fog forest. Rao Shi, the man in black, did not expect that someone could catch up with him. He was still a young girl. He was very surprised, but what about catching up? You have to die as well. "Hahaha..... Little doll, it seems that your Kung Fu is good, but you should not chase out. There is only one consequence of being brave, that is death"! The man in Black said contemptuously to Gu Qianyi. The dead word was bitten hard by him. The voice of the man in black is sharp. It sounds like a duck being pinched. It gives people goose bumps. "It''s really hard to speak. Your mother didn''t teach you to come out like this, did she?" Gu shallow in accordance with the scattered hair, the same arrogant said. "Looking for death" the man in black thought that he was annoyed by Gu Qianyi''s words, just like Gu Qianyi started. Gu Qianyi''s body is soft to avoid the fatal blow of the man in black. Instead of retreating, he rushes to the man in black. His four palms are opposite each other. He doesn''t expect that each other''s internal power is so strong. After separation, they retreat a few steps. Gu Qianyi spits out a mouthful of blood. Where is the man in black standing with his chest? A pair of vicious eyes stare at Gu Qianyi like a wolf, full of hatred and hatred It''s a must. Gu Qianyi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said to the man in black, "hand over Huangluo quickly, or don''t blame me for being impolite.". "Ha ha ha... I''ve never been afraid of threats. What can I do with you, a little girl? Hahaha... "The man in Black said with disdain. In fact, although he didn''t vomit blood like Gu Qianyi, his viscera were also injured. He didn''t vomit blood until he controlled it with real air pressure. I didn''t expect that this young girl had such accomplishments. If she could use it for herself, she would get twice the result with half the effort. Unfortunately, now that she is on the opposite side, she is afraid that she won''t cooperate with herself. If you can''t use it for yourself, in the future, this person will destroy the great things of your own, and this person will get rid of it. The man in black thought about it and attacked Gu Qianyi again. Gu Qianyi felt a strong intention to kill him. He thought that he had become the one who must be killed in the eyes of the man in black. Instead of thinking about it, he welcomed him again. Neither of them used weapons. The man in black was shocked at this time. I didn''t expect that this woman was so powerful. Nowadays, there are few people who can take him for ten moves. I didn''t expect that this woman actually fought with him for more than 200 rounds. The man in black couldn''t help but feel anxious and wanted to make a quick decision. Thinking of this, the man in black took advantage of his unprepared and sent out his own hidden weapon. "According to son, careful" say time and again, hurry to Nangong easy Chen really good to see this scene, don''t want to rush up for Gu shallow according to the current concealed weapon. Gu Qianyi looked at Nangong Yichen gratefully and said to the man in black, "you are so mean. In this case, I will cut you today.". Gu Qianyi said, like a man in black, Nangong Yichen also followed him, handed the stranger in his hand to Gu Qianyi and said, "here you are, Yier. Let''s use the other side sword technique to make a quick decision.". "OK, thank you.". Gu Qianyi, as a result, Mo Xie said that at the moment when he grasped Mo Xie, Gu Qianyi had a feeling that the sword was his own. When Gu Qianyi pulled out Mo Xie, Mo Xie seemed to feel Gu Qianyi, and the roar of the sword seemed to fit Gu Qianyi''s soul. Chapter 137 Gu Qianyi seemed to feel the joy of the sword, gently stroked the stranger, said: "good sword, today follow me to kill a happy bar.". Mo Xie seems to understand the general, roaring again. Nangong Yichen took the lead in killing him with Shangfen in his hand. Seeing this, the man in black felt a little anxious. A woman was difficult enough, and the man didn''t seem to be simple. Thinking of this, the man in black tried to activate his internal power to activate Huangluo. With the injection of internal power, Huangluo gave off a burst of red light. The man in black felt a burst of joy in his heart. They all said that ordinary people could not use Huangluo. Unexpectedly, with his deep internal power, Huangluo had a reaction. It seems that Huangluo is predestined with himself. The man in black thinks that his internal power is continuously injected into Huangluo. In an instant, Huangluo follows the man in black''s idea to attack Nangong Yichen. Seeing this, Gu Qian flies forward to block the attack. Huangluo attacks again. Gu Qianyi urges his internal power to control moxie sword and fight with Huangluo. Nangong Yichen takes the opportunity to attack the man in black. It seems that he feels the danger. The man in black quickly takes back Huangluo and concentrates his internal power on Nangong Yichen''s face. Huangluo flies in the air, and thousands of feathers are shot at Gu Qianyi and Gu Qianyi. Nangong Yichen had to give up the attack on the man in black and turn around to take the feather arrow from Huangluo. Seeing this, the man in black didn''t stop. He took back Huang Luo and left in a hurry. "Yi Er, are you ok?"? After taking all the feathers, Nangong Yichen asks with concern. "It''s OK, just let the man in black run away. It''s really hateful.". Gu shallow according to some regrets said. "If you''re OK, we''ll meet that person in the future," Nangong Yichen comforted. "Well, poof..." Gu shallow in accordance with a sudden mouthful of blood, scared Nangong Yi Chen at a loss, quickly supported her concern asked: "in accordance with the son, do you want to matter?" "I... I''m ok... I can''t die..." "take this and I''ll help you heal," Nangong Yichen said, taking a black pill from his arms and putting it into Gu Qianyi''s mouth. Then hold Gu Qianyi cross legged and sit down, hands against Gu''s back to heal her. Besides, the man in black vomited a mouthful of blood and walked towards the cave not far away. About a quarter of an hour later, Nangong Yichen took back his skill, raised Gu Qianyi and asked with concern, "how about Yi''er? Are you better?" Gu Qianyi said pale: "much better, Nangong. Thank you. I didn''t expect that mysterious man in black was so powerful.". "Yi''er doesn''t have to be polite with me. I''ll try to find out the whereabouts of the man in black after I go back.". "Well, it''s time to make a good investigation. That Huangluo hasn''t been purified yet. Now she''s in the hands of the man in black. I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath in Wulin.". "We have to stop him quickly. Huangluo is evil. If he is taken advantage of by people with bad intentions, there will be no peaceful day in the world.". "Why have you never heard of a lord? Where did the man in black come from? " Gu Qianyi was very confused. With the power of warm heart Pavilion, warm heart Pavilion will have records and understanding of all organizations in the world. But what organization did the man in black just call himself Lord? "Well, Yi''er, it''s not urgent. We''ll discuss it later. Now that you are injured, I think we''d better go back to the inn first.". "Well, it''s OK," Gu said after thinking about it. Chapter 138 "Are you all right, miss?" Qin Ge came forward and asked, they came in a hurry, or a step late. "Here you are! It''s all right. It''s a pity that the thief ran away. Jin''er and Yi''er run to Gu Qianyi and see that she is pale and is supported by Nangong Yichen. They quickly step forward and support Gu Qianyi and ask, "what''s the matter, miss?" "Are you hurt?" "Does it matter?" "Does it hurt?" "Wu Wu, miss..." Gu Qianyi has a big head for a while, and this jin''er is good at everything. It''s a headache to say that wind is rain. "Well, jin''er, don''t you think I''m ok?" "But... But..." "nothing but, no more crying, no more you". "Wuwu... GA! I didn''t cry. I didn''t cry. "Hey, hey..." she said, and she gave a smile that was uglier than crying. Mo Zi Cheng came to see this scene, Nangong Yichen holding Gu Qianyi this scene raw to stab his eyes, Mo Zi Cheng''s heart is like a big crack, pain through the heart. Step by step, he went to Gu Qianyi. It was very difficult for him. Every step felt so heavy. Everyone seems to feel the sadness of Mo Zi Cheng, all around suddenly quiet down. Gu Qianyi stood there quietly, watching Mo Zi Cheng come to her step by step. Feeling as long as a century, Mo Zi Cheng walks up to Gu Qianyi, only to see Gu''s pale face, with a trace of blood on his mouth. Mo Zi Cheng seems to understand what, nervously asked: "according to son, you hurt?" Gu shallow Yi Dun when speechless look at the sky, is this guy just now found himself injured? What''s the matter with him? "Yi Er, do you want to answer me? Why don''t you come back to the capital with me, and I''ll ask my brother to find the best imperial doctor for you? " "Thank you for your concern. It''s OK to be shallow.". Gu shallow in accordance with the alienation said. "Yi''er......" "well, let''s go back," Nangong Yichen said in a voice. He didn''t understand why the prince was always pestering Yi''er? Didn''t you make it clear last time? Yi''er''s injury is more serious than he imagined, so he must be treated quickly. No matter how many people imagine, Nangong Yichen bends down and a princess hugs Gu Qianyi and strides away. "Miss..." jin''er and others quickly follow. Gu Qianyi recovered and saw himself lying in the arms of Nangong Yichen. He called eagerly, "what are you doing, Nangong Yichen? Put me down, put me down. "Yi''er, you''re injured. You need to be treated quickly.". "Nangong, let me down quickly. I can go by myself. I''m not so weak.". "No, I can walk fast with you in my arms.". "Put me down quickly, Nangong you..." without waiting for Gu Qianyi to finish, Nangong Yichen points her Ya acupoint. With a faint smile, a trace of light flashed in her eyes and says: "Yier, please let me hold you back. I''m all for you.". Gu Qianyi''s eyes sparkle and stares at Nangong Yichen. In his heart, he constantly draws circles and curses Nangong Yichen: "Nangong Yichen, you bastard, big tail wolf..." "stinking Nangong Yichen, dare to stand my mother''s cheap." Gu Qianyi scolds in his heart, but he keeps fighting with Nangong Yichen. Nangong Yichen says with a smile: "Yi''er, why do you need to fight Why do you force me so much? " Having said that, he ordered Gu Qianyi''s acupoints. Gu Qianyi did not move. He could only turn his black and bright eyes to express his dissatisfaction. Chapter 139 Nangong Yichen did not stay, but took Gu Qian to fly in the direction of Luoyang. It''s just that jin''er and his party are struggling to find out. Mo Zi Cheng stood in a daze, suffering in the heart. Lengyue patted Mo Zi Cheng on the shoulder and said: "people are gone, we should go back." Looking around, I didn''t find Zhou Feng''s figure. I murmured to myself, "this guy is not interesting enough. He left by himself.". Mo Zi Cheng is like a lost puppet walking to the city behind Lengyue. Pleasure Lingyu has almost recovered in the past two days. Just as he wants to talk to Gu Qianyi about his plan to return to Wuling, he sees Nangong Yichen coming in with Gu Qianyi in his arms. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Yier? "Don''t ask so many questions, go to the doctor quickly." although Nangong Yichen gave Gu Qianyi a good Ningxiang pill, he was still not at ease in his heart, so he directly asked Yueyue Lingyu to go to Daifu. "Oh, oh" joyful Lingyu knew that it was urgent, so she ran out in response. Xue Suyan didn''t expect that joyful Lingyu would go to Daifu in person. The so-called concern was chaotic. She thought that they all forgot that they were followed by a ready-made doctor, and Yier was also a good doctor. Snow plain Yan sighed, went to the kitchen to get hot water, and took it to Gu Qianyi''s room. Nangong Yichen carefully wiped the blood on Gu Qianyi''s mouth. Snow plain Yan more see more feel not right, according to the appearance of the son is very abnormal, especially the eyes full of anger, this is how to return a responsibility? Snow element Yan doesn''t understand to get a voice to ask a way: "South Temple childe, according to son she?" "She suffered internal injury," Nangong Yichen replied casually. "I mean, why was she punctured?" Snow plain Yan had to remind. "Ah? I forget this one... "Nangong Yichen said innocently, but did not untie Gu Qianyi''s acupoints. A group of crows flew over xuesuyan''s head. Gu shallow according to the small flame in Mou son burn more prosperous. "Here''s the doctor, here''s the doctor..." he said, pushing the door open. What''s the matter with you. "It''s OK, brother Yu yun''er suddenly remembers something that hasn''t been told to you. Let''s go out and say" Xue Suyan ran away with pleasure. Leaving a doctor who didn''t know where he was, "let me see who''s sick.". "Doctor, it''s her. Please," Nangong Yichen said, pointing to Gu Qianyi. The old doctor felt the pulse and said, "the girl''s internal injury has almost recovered, but the fire is a little strong. I''ll just prescribe a medicine to remove the fire.". "Thank you, doctor." Xue Suyan and joyful Lingyu lie at the door and secretly look at the situation inside the house. They have to say that Nangong Yichen is really not afraid of death. I don''t know if he can bear Yi''er''s anger for a while. "What are you two sneaking up to?" Panting to rush back of brocade son to ask a way. Shh, look inside. Snow plain Yan made a silent movement, pointed to the house said. People smell speech to look inside. "Nangong Yichen, you''re dead today." at this time, Gu Qianyi has reopened his acupoints. A queen''s posture says to Nangong Yichen. The coldness of the tone makes the old doctor tremble. The only way in his heart is strange. His anger is so big, but his words are so cold. This is the first time that he has lived so long. Chapter 140 "Ah, Yier, if the doctor is right, you are very angry. This is not good. You have to listen to the doctor and take medicine.". Nangong Yi Chen a pair of suddenly realized appearance says. Gu Qianyi is even more angry when he sees Nangong Yichen''s playful and smiling face. This stinking Nangong Yichen let you take advantage of my mother. I won''t kill you today. In the heart such is to think, then draw out the Mo evil toward the South Temple easy Chen to stab. "Ah, Yier, are you serious?" Nangong Yichen dodges to say. "Hum" Gu Qianyi hums coldly, and continues to attack Nangong Yichen. Gu Qianyi''s Kung Fu is a little bit of a master in the river and lake. Nangong Yichen doesn''t dare to be careless, so he pulls out the move of burning up and catching up with Gu Qianyi. You come and I go, and the fight is very dark. Scared that old doctor hide in the bottom of the table dare not come out, Gu shallow according to deliberately tease him, conveniently split the table, instant that old doctor then fainted. Nangong easy Chen helpless smile, this wench is still very revenge. Seeing the fierce fighting inside the house, people outside the door quietly retreated one after another. They just saw the fire at the city gate, which affected the fish in the pond. If they don''t go, it may be their own misfortune. After a while, no one at the door disappeared. The more they fight, the more they feel that the room is narrow, so they move to the woods outside. Gradually, Gu Qianyi feels that Nangong doesn''t really want to fight with him. Instead, he seems to be pointing out his sword skills. Gu''s anger has long disappeared. It''s just because of his face that he doesn''t want to compromise so easily. Since Nangong Yichen has the heart to give advice, Gu Qianyi is not hypocritical, and he practices with Nangong Yichen. Time is quietly disappearing in their fight. When they feel tired and stop to have a rest, it''s already Yin time. Gu Qianyi doesn''t have any idea about ancient time, but he doesn''t have to estimate that it''s more than four in the afternoon. Nangong Yichen said to Gu Qianyi with some relief: "Yi''er, Congratulations, you have reached the realm of sword man unity.". "Poof, cough... Sword man in one?" Gu Qianyi is about to drink water for a breath, but she is spurted by Nangong Yichen''s words. She never thought that one day someone would tell herself so seriously, "Congratulations, you''ve become one sword man.". "Yi Er, are you ok? How can you be so careless? "Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi choked, and quickly comes forward to pat her on the back to let her go. "That, I''m ok, I''m ok, hahaha..." Gu Qianyi said with a smile, and finally he just let go and laughed. ¡°£¿£¿£¿ Yi Er, are you Nangong Yichen is a little confused and doesn''t understand how Gu Qianyi laughs like this. "It''s OK, it''s OK," Gu Qianyi waved his other hand to Nangong Yichen, covering his cramped stomach. "It''s all right?" "It''s OK.". "Speaking of Nangong, have you already combined sword and human beings?" Gu Qianyi asked with a smile. "It''s natural, but it''s a pity that I haven''t improved my swordsmanship since then. If you can''t practice the other side''s swordsmanship, it will give me new enlightenment. I don''t know when I will have such an opportunity. Thank you, Yi''er.". Gu Qianyi saw that Nangong Yichen was so serious about talking to himself. He also put aside the idea of joking. He said to Nangong Yichen, "in fact, I should thank you for not only teaching me your swordsmanship, but also giving me the strange evil.". Chapter 141 "It''s all due to fate. The key is that you are smart and have a good understanding. Nangong just gave us some advice.". Nangong Yichen sincerely said, he is the first time to see such a smart woman. But after contact with Gu Qianyi these days, I feel that it''s normal for anything to happen to Yi''er. "In order to thank you, I''d like to treat you to a drink today." "It''s so good, I''m afraid it''s fake to invite me, but it''s true that some people are haunted by wine bugs," joked Nangong Yichen, who didn''t forget the scene when he met for the first time. "Are you going or not?" "Go, of course.". "Let''s go" and they flew out of the woods. On the other hand, after breathing in the cave, the man in black regained 70% or 80% of his ability, but he didn''t leave the cave in a hurry. Instead, he began to ponder over who the man and woman who had just caught up with him were. No rising star in the Wulin had ever heard of such a powerful role, but who were they? At this time, another group of people in black broke into the cave and knelt down when they saw the people in the cave. "Come down late, please make atonement," a man with a jade fox mask knelt on the ground and said. Other people in black also pleaded guilty. "Get up.". The man in Black said faintly. Thank you. "How did you get here?" "Report back to the Lord. My subordinates happened to pass by here. They heard that the LORD was making a big trouble with the Shuying building. They were worried about the safety of the Lord and came to visit him.". "Yes, well done" "it''s all my subordinates'' business.". "Well" "now that you are here, you know what happened. My lord orders you to find out the identities of the two people immediately.". The man in black thought of Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen''s appearance and said with gnashing teeth. "Subordinates obey" the man in black with the jade fox mask turns and leaves. "Let us escort the Lord back to the palace." the rest of the people knelt on one knee and asked. "Back to the palace". The more you wait in Fengxiang Inn, the more anxious you are. You wonder why your brother hasn''t come to pick you up after the letter has been sent out for so long. "Button button. Are you there, miss?" "What''s the matter?" Hearing the voice of the shop boy, Zhou you asked impatiently. "Miss, there is a young man who claims to be miss''s brother and wants to see you.". The shopkeeper replied with a good temper. "Creak" a voice door opened, Zhou youruo walked out and asked: "where is my brother?" "I''m here of course," Zhou Feng said jokingly, coming out from behind the shop boy. "Brother" Zhou youruo changed his voice, then jumped into Zhou Feng''s arms, clenched his hands and beat Zhou Feng''s chest, and said: "brother, you are so bad." "ha ha... I say you are so old, and you are still coquettish with your brother." Zhou Feng said with a bright smile. "Brother... Hum, ignore you" Zhou youruo turned his back to Zhou Feng and said. "Well, my brother is wrong. You''er is a girl who will never grow up in my brother''s heart. You can always be coquetry to my brother.". "Hee hee, brother, let''s go in and talk.". "Well," said the brother and sister into the house, Zhou youruo for Zhou Feng poured a cup of tea, handed over, asked: "brother, how do you come? I''ve asked someone to send you a letter this morning. "Zhou youruo is a little confused. His brother is his favorite. He shouldn''t come now. "There''s something wrong with my brother. I''m here now? Silly girl Zhou Feng shaved a week if the nose said. Chapter 142 "By the way, how did you come to Luoyang?" Seems to think of what Zhou Feng asked. "I, I''m not because of you. The Lord hasn''t been back to the palace for a long time. My brother doesn''t go to see you''er. You''er is bored at home. Later I heard that you were all in Luoyang, so I came here, "Zhou youruo said with a feigned complaint. "Do you miss me? Or someone else? " Zhou Feng joked. "Brother..." "hahaha......" Zhou Feng is very happy to see his sister''s shy appearance, but he can''t help worrying about his beloved sister. Now Mozi Cheng is afraid that his heart is all in Gu Qianyi. In this case, what should you do? Can she accept the fact? Subconsciously, Zhou Feng doesn''t want to see Zhou youruo hurt. Also don''t want to see Gu Qianyi hurt, Zhou Feng''s heart tangled. From small to large, he and his father are trying to protect her, do not want to let her as deep as himself in the boundless darkness, full of blood. This is also the condition that I talked with my father. No matter what, Zhou Feng is willing to carry it on his own, as long as he can protect his beloved sister from childhood. Zhou Feng looks at Zhou youruo and is very satisfied. In this world, there is only this sister who can''t let her go, and only she can give her warmth. "Girls, don''t run around alone. What if you meet bad people?" Thinking about Zhou youruo running out alone, Zhou Feng is afraid. "I know, the elder brother''s family is not all right," Zhou youruo said, shaking Zhou Feng''s arm. Seeing his sister''s coquetry, Zhou Feng is really angry. Had no choice but to shake his head. Of course, Zhou Feng is the only one who can make Zhou you like this. Who let her know her brother''s temperament since she was a child? She took Zhou Feng''s weakness to death. "Well, you don''t want to stay here. It''s not safe to be here alone. Clean up and go to the red chamber Inn with me.". "Well," said Zhou youruo, nodding immediately. He turned and went into the house to pack up. Besides, Mo Zi Cheng has been depressed since he came back from the misty forest. His eyes are dull, and he sits in the room with a pale face. He doesn''t move. A cup of tea is in his hand, and he doesn''t mean to send it to his mouth at all. Ziyun Keller and Lengyue are sitting on one side chatting and enjoying their tea. Gu Ruoling squats on the ground, tilts his head and looks at Mo Zi Cheng. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. It''s so strange. Her little head couldn''t understand, so she turned to Gu Ruoyu, her bored brother, and said, "brother? Do you think he is ill? " Seeing his sister''s curious appearance, Gu Ruoyu explained in a voice, "what''s wrong? He was trapped by love and surrounded by love.". "Trapped in love? What kind of disease is it? " Gu Ruoling blinked, still very confused. "It''s not a disease, but it''s also a disease, it''s a heart disease" "heart disease? Will he die? " "You can''t die, but you can''t live as if you were dead. Well, if you ask what is love in the world, you can''t get rid of it." Gu ruoyou sighs like a little old man. "Ah, that he is so pitiful," said Gu Ruoling, who could not help sympathizing with his own nominal father. "Not pitiful, adults are like this, love all day long, love all the time.". Gu Ruoyu can''t see her baby sister. She says again. "Is that true?" Gu Ruoling asked with suspicious eyes. Chapter 143 "Just like this, these adults like this, like a person and don''t strive for, get time also don''t cherish, lost just feel pain, Ling Er, you listen to the elder brother don''t like a person, for love is very painful." Gu Ruoyu said to baby sister. "Oh, ling''er, don''t be trapped by love.". "Poof... Cough... Hahaha..." "I''m dead with laughter" Lengyue sat aside and listened to the conversation between her brother and sister without missing a word. She immediately sprayed a mouthful of tea into her mouth and said, "are these two children? Or two goblins? "Cold moon, I want to kill you," said Ziyun, who was sitting on the opposite side of the cold moon. When she came back to herself, she found that a drop of tea did not leak on Ziyun''s face. Seeing Ziyun''s angry look that she wanted to kill people, she was in a bad mood. She ran quickly, faster than Nezha''s wind and fire wheel. "Lengyue, don''t run. I''m going to kill you today." Ziyun pulls out the sword hanging on the wall and chases it out. "Ah... Help me" "kill me" "brother Ziyun, please let me go.". "I swear I didn''t mean to" "ah... Come back?" "Ah... " are you serious? ... " " stop it, you''re going to die " " help... Ah... "pa... ...... " brother, uncle Ziyun, what are they playing with? " Gu Ruoling is like a curious baby. "They, cat and mouse," Gu Ruoyu said clearly. "Have fun, ling''er also wants to play.". "Er, ling''er, you wait for your brother here, and I''ll go to the cottage." Gu Ruoyu decisively chooses pee dun. It''s a joke. If you play cat and mouse with his demon sister, you can''t be killed by her. Don''t look at her a pair of white appearance, abdominal black up can''t ordinary people can bear. "Oh" Gu Ruoling was so disappointed that he held his mouth. It''s really boring. "Why, uncle Feng, are you back?" Turning around, I happen to meet Zhou Feng who comes with Zhou youruo. Gu Ruoling says hello. "Yes, ling''er, why are you alone?" Zhou Feng''s pleasant reply. "They don''t deserve to play with Ling er." Gu Ruoling was very aggrieved. "Will my sister play with you?" Zhou you if see Gu Ruoling eyes flash a light, a pair of gentle and lovely appearance to Gu Ruoling said. "Sister?" "Yes, this is my sister. You can call her sister youer," Zhou Feng explained. "Uncle Feng''s sister, ling''er should be called Auntie or auntie." Gu Ruoling knows Zhou youruo''s identity after listening to Zhou Feng. It''s really shameless. She returns her elder sister when she gets older. Let you bully my mommy and see how I teach you. Gu Ruoling has an idea in his heart. "Er..." Zhou Feng was stunned, aunt? Auntie? But it seems to be right. It''s really inappropriate to call sister. "Then call it auntie," Zhou youruo said, hiding his anger in his eyes. This dead child, one day I will let you mother and son die hard. "It''s better to call auntie," Gu Ruoling said. He blinked at Zhou Feng''s bright eyes. Seeing her longing, Zhou Feng couldn''t say anything, but Auntie''s name seemed too... What. "Well, why is that?" Zhou youruo asked curiously. "Mommy said that those who are not married are called aunts, while those who are married are called aunts.". "Is it?" Zhou youruo strongly suppressed his anger and asked. "Yes, aunt, aren''t you happy?" "No". Chapter 144 "Aunt house please" Gu Ruoling made a very exaggerated gesture to Zhou youruo. "Er, good" Gu Ruoling let them into the room. As soon as Zhou youruo entered the room, he saw Mo Zicheng sitting there in a daze. He quickly walked over and saluted slightly. He called weakly: "Lord.". But Mo Zi Cheng didn''t respond at all. Gu Ruoling explained in a voice: "my brother said that he was trapped in love and his brain was not open-minded.". "What"? Zhou youruo''s voice suddenly rose. He seemed to feel a little too excited, so he lowered his voice and said, "I''m just too surprised.". "Aunt, it''s OK, brother said, adults like to be trapped in love, he is so normal," Gu Ruoling explained like comfort. "Amount, so ah," Zhou youruo said to Zhou Feng, let him take Gu Ruoling out. "Ling''er, let''s go out to play. Your aunt, she... No, my sister just met her husband. Let them get along for a while. Maybe he''ll be fine." Zhou Feng pointed to Mo Zicheng. In Zhou Feng''s eyes, Gu Ruoling is just a five-year-old child. She certainly doesn''t know her relationship with Mo Zicheng. Even if she knows, she won''t understand. "Well, auntie, don''t be sad," Gu Ruoling said. All right, let''s go. Zhou Feng holds Gu Ruoling and goes out. Zhou you if see Gu Ruoling that dead wench by own elder brother took out, just relieved a breath, this child is really difficult, hate dead. Disgusted to shoot himself was Gu Ruoling touched the place, and then turn to Mo Zi Cheng, see Mo Zi Cheng now look, Zhou you Ruo heart unspeakable sad. But more resentment Gu shallow. "Lord?" Zhou you Ruo called again. And gently patted Mo Zi Cheng''s back. "Er, you er?" Mo Zi bearing is finally come back, a face surprised looking at the woman in front of me, some incredible. "Don''t you know you er, Mr. Wang?" Zhou youruo''s eyes drooped and asked with a smile. "Why? I''m just curious about how you''re here. "Lord, you haven''t been back to the palace for a long time. You are worried about the safety of the Lord, and you miss him very much. Later, you don''t want to hear that the Lord has come to Luoyang. You miss him so much that you come all the way.". "It''s so hard for you," Mo Zicheng sighs. Unexpectedly, you''er will come to Luoyang for himself. It''s false for Mo Zicheng to say that he''s not moved. But since he recognized his heart, he has no love for Zhou youruo. Think of this, Mo Zi Cheng looking at Zhou you if can''t help some light guilt. "Lord, you''er is not hard. As long as you are with him, no matter how much you suffer, you''er will feel sweet in your heart," Zhou youruo said affectionately. How can you bear such a quiet child? How can I hurt you? Mo Zi Cheng found that since he knew that he was in love with Yi''er, he gradually changed. He was no longer the Mo Wang Ye who used to be arbitrary and self righteous. When did he learn to think about others and worry about others? "Wang Ye you''er really miss you," said Zhou youruo, half kneeling on the ground and falling on mozicheng''s arms. Mozicheng was a little stiff in the moment, and her hands holding tea were still in a daze. This, in the face of Zhou youruo''s sudden action, Mo Zi Cheng is stunned, if in the past such action is more common, but now, I have a place, and then hold other women, if I see it, I won''t accept myself any more. Thinking of Mo Zi Cheng, he is ready to push Zhou youruo away, but he doesn''t want to be bumped into by Gu Ruoyu. Chapter 145 "What are you doing?" Gu ruoyou, who had escaped by urination, had already left. Later, thinking that mummy was not around and that he could not leave his sister behind, he turned back to find Gu Ruoling. However, he did not want to see such a scene. He was very angry. After all, in Gu ruoyou''s mind, this man was his own father and his sister''s father. Subconsciously, he hoped that mummy would accept him and reunite with his family. But he didn''t expect that, just for a while, this man would hold other women and love each other. He was really angry. Gu ruoyou was very disappointed, just like a basin of cold water splashed on his heart. "You''er, it''s not like that. Will you listen to me?" Mo Zi Cheng said quickly push open the arms of Zhou you if, to Gu Ruo you explained. The eagerness of eyeful, connect week you if fall to the ground all didn''t notice. "Hum, you don''t have to explain. I''ve seen it all. Man, I hate you." Gu Ruoyu ran out, and Mozi Cheng didn''t want to chase him out, leaving Zhou youruo alone in the house, angry and unwilling. "Wang Ye..." Zhou youruo lies on the ground and shouts weakly. Mozi Chengtou doesn''t go back to chase Gu Ruoyu away. Where can he take care of her. "Gu Qianyi, you are a bitch. You stole everything from me. I swear that one day I will trample your mother and son under my feet and make you kneel down to beg me." Zhou youruo roared angrily and scattered the birds in the tree. The surrounding environment was quiet. "Achou, achou..." Gu Qianyi, who is enjoying delicious food in a restaurant, suddenly sneezes twice. "Yi Er, what''s the matter? But did you catch a cold? " Nangong Yichen puts down his chopsticks and asks with concern. "It''s OK. I think about it and scold it. It seems that someone scolds me behind my back," Gu said. "It seems that Yi''er''s popularity is not good?" Nangong Yichen sees that Gu Qianyi is OK, so he jokes. "It''s not that the popularity is not good, it''s that Miss Ben is a villain, and it''s easy to attract people''s jealousy," Gu replied with a clear expression. "Ha ha... I''m a villain. Do you want to follow me to make sure I''m safe? As long as I''m here, no villains, ghosts and snakes dare to get close to me. ". "Come on, just look like you''re bringing disaster to the country and the people. If you''re with me, I''m afraid my girl''s disaster will continue. I don''t want to be cannon fodder. "Cannon fodder?" Nangong Yichen has some doubts. Why does Yi''er always say something that he doesn''t understand? Sometimes Nangong Yichen even feels that Gu Qianyi is not like a person in this world. Sometimes ethereal, sometimes illusory, it seems that if she is not careful, she will take the wind away. "Is a shield, ha, don''t say, let''s drink," Gu shallow according to change the topic said. "Really a little drunkard" Nangong Yichen doesn''t ask much. She can do whatever she likes. If she wants to tell herself, she will say it. He won''t force her to say anything. "You don''t understand. Haven''t you heard of" all sages and sages are lonely in ancient times, only those who drink keep their names " Gu shallow according to drink a cup of wine said. "Ha ha, good, good old sages are lonely, only the drinkers keep their names. Let''s drink. Cheers. At this time, the little white snake Allie hidden in Gu Qianyi''s sleeve also smelled the aroma of wine. She climbed out of Gu Qianyi''s sleeve and sat on the table, staring at Gu Qianyi''s glass with green eyes and swallowing. "Silver, silver, Ellie, Ellie" Gu Qianyi flashed Ellie''s words in his mind, clearly picked up an empty bowl, poured wine and served it to Ellie. The more Gu Qianyi looked at this, the more she liked it in her heart. She was just like herself. Chapter 146 "Poof, Yi''er, you are really different. Look at your pets.". Nangong Yichen said with a smile, looking at the man and snake drinking crazily in front of him, it''s really a wonder. "That''s right. Don''t look who I am. We never go the ordinary way. Come on! Cheers, "Gu said arrogantly. Then he and Nangong Yichen continued to drink. In this way, they drink one cup after another. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s smiling face, Nangong Yichen can''t help but feel a little confused. This kind of Yi''er is really beautiful. "Eh, Nangong, how did you become two?" Gu shallow according to dizzy of say. Nangong Yichen is funny. This girl can drink so much. Looking at more than ten wine jars in the house, Nangong Yichen is surprised. Looking at Gu Qianyi like a drunk cat, Nangong Yichen is warm in his heart. Yi''er is different everywhere. I really don''t know what Mo Zicheng thought when he put such a beautiful piece of jade. I don''t know how to cherish it, but I like the most common pearl. He deserves to regret it now. "Nangong, did I say you are so beautiful?" Gu shallow according to lie on the table to stretch out a hand to touch the face of the South Temple Yi Chen to say. "E" Nangong Yichen is shocked by Gu Qianyi''s action. I didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi would be so bold. Gu Qianyi gently stroked Nangong Yichen''s face with his slender fingers, and said: "mm-hmm, it feels really good. Like silk, what kind of skin care products do you use in Nangong?". Nangong Yichen is really hard this time. Gu Qianyi caresses him like a feather, which makes Nangong Yichen itch. Gu Qianyi''s fingers gently touch his eyes and nose, then stop on his lips and rub back and forth. "Well, this mouth is really sexy," said Gu Qianyi, stretching out his head to Nangong Yichen''s lips, and licking the tip of his tongue twice. "Bang for a while" Nangong Yichen fight moment blank, this... This... According to son kiss himself. She really kisses herself. Nangong Yichen feels that Gu Qianyi has left a warm, warm, soft and wonderful feeling between her lips. Nangong Yichen, who thinks he has strong self-supporting ability, is vulnerable in front of Gu Qianyi. Just a little kiss can make Nangong Yichen have a strong reaction. Gu Qian didn''t know that he had lit Nangong Yichen''s bath fire, and he was still immersed in his aftertaste. He murmured to himself: "well, it''s like eating jelly. It''s a little sweet, and the smell of wine. This jelly tastes good. "Jelly? What''s that? "Nangong Yichen asks curiously. Gu Qianyi looks at her and despises her. She doesn''t know jelly. She''s really ignorant. Nangong Yichen is irritated by Gu Qianyi''s eyes and dares to despise me. "Hum, Yi''er, I''ve been teasing me for a long time, but I''m responsible for it." he said, taking a look at his little brother, pulling Gu Qianyi up, holding him in his arms, lowering his head and kissing him. Gu Qianyi instinctively hugs Nangong Yichen and responds. It''s not until Gu Qianyi is out of breath that Nangong Yichen lets go of her. Gu Qianyi, who is free, breathes in. Nangong Yi Chen dotes on a smile and holds Gu Qianyi''s lips again. It''s rare to have such an opportunity. How can you let it go for nothing. Chapter 147 In this way tossed several times, Nangong easy Chen Pro enough, looking at Gu shallow according to red and swollen lips, some distressed. Take out the small porcelain vase in your arms, pour out the liquid medicine and smear it on Gu Qianyi''s lips. At this time, Gu Qianyi has already fallen asleep. How do you know what happened? Nangong Yichen knows Gu Qianyi''s temperament and doesn''t offend her much except kissing. This is the respect for Gu Qianyi and the demeanor of Nangong Yichen as a man in front of his beloved. Any man will be impulsive when facing the person he likes. The key is whether you can restrain your desire for that person. Nangong Yichen is not in a hurry to take Gu Qianyi back to the inn. Instead, he puts her on the bed and covers her with a quilt. Nangong Yichen looks at Ellie who is lying on Zhuozi and is drunk in the dark. She smiles faintly. She is red because she is drunk. There is a little white, especially the red eyes. Nangong Yichen is also very curious. What kind of snake is Ali? It''s very spiritual and humanized. It feels like a child. It''s very attractive. This may be Nangong Yichen''s love for her. If she doesn''t know where to hide, how can she feel that Ellie is cute? Nangong Yichen orders Xiaoer to boil the wake-up soup and feed her carefully. Finally, he gently wipes off the residual juice left on her mouth. Then he sits quietly and slowly appreciates Gu Qianyi''s beautiful face. From time to time, he wipes her forehead with a towel and looks at Gu Qianyi''s lovely appearance like a little drunk cat. Nangong Yichen is full of satisfaction. If we can be together with Yi''er all the time, how can we let ourselves give up hatred? The shadow of the sun is slanting to the west, the calm lake is sparkling in the setting sun, a pair of mandarin ducks are playing on the water, and the light pink lotus is gently swaying with the waves, sending out bursts of fragrance. In the pavilion in the middle of the lake, a pair of men and women embrace each other affectionately. When their eyes are facing each other, they all see the deep love in each other''s eyes. The man''s face slowly approaches the woman. The woman gently closes her eyes and feels the breath from the man. The woman blushes with shame. The distance between them keeps getting closer. The next second, the man kisses the woman''s red lips, but she is killed A cry interrupted. "Wuwu... Wuwu... Smelly man, bad man..." "Wuwu... Big liar, I don''t want to talk to you anymore... " Wuwu... " when joyful Lingyu and Xue Suyan look back, they see Gu Ruoyu, whose eyes are as red as a rabbit. This is the first time they see this child. In this way, they have always been very strong Strong, very brave. Joyful plume pulls snow plain Yan forward, gently embraces Gu Ruoyu in his arms and asks: "what''s the matter, you''er? Who bullied you, tell the dry father, I''ll beat him to give you vent. ". "Wuwu... Dry dad, that man is a liar." Gu Ruoyu was more sad when he heard the words of joyful Lingyu. "Liar? Who is it? " Joyful Lingyu is more puzzled, who let his baby dry son so sad? At this time, Mo Zi Cheng, who follows Gu ruoyou, also comes to Huxin Pavilion. He looks at Gu ruoyou crying so sad that he knows that he has really hurt him. His heart is full of regret and love. If he were decisive, you''er would not be so sad. "You er"! Mo Zi Cheng can''t help but cry, but don''t know what to explain with him. Chapter 148 "Well, what are you doing here?" Gu Ruoyu snorted coldly with a thick nasal voice, then turned around. "I... you er... Father is not what you think"? "Father? I have no father Gu ruoyou said indifferently, maybe ling''er is right, this man is not really the happiness of mummy, it seems that he has to find a new father. "You er?" Are the feelings that I have built up these days gone? Mozicheng is hard to accept, but he really doesn''t know how to make it clear with Gu Ruoyu. After this time together, mozicheng also understands Gu Ruoyu''s temperament, and knows that he is as stubborn as Yi''er. If he doesn''t explain clearly, he won''t forgive himself. "You go, I don''t want to see you." Gu Ruoyu roared to Mozi Cheng. Gu Ruoyu was really sad. During this period of time, Gu Ruoyu understood the man''s feelings for Mommy. He gradually accepted him in his heart and recognized him as his father. But this man really let himself down. Now he doesn''t understand his feelings for Mommy Mummy and herself can''t tolerate other women sharing a husband with her. Gu Ruoyu is even more resentful that the man clearly knows that the person he loves is his mother, but he is still entangled with other women. What''s more, Gu Ruoyu knows the truth of that year, and even resents that Mozi doesn''t know who he is, and even he can''t tell the face of the people around him. How can he let his mother stay in the house? What happened in those years is a knot in Gu ruoyou''s heart. It seems that I have to find a way to let Zhou youruo show her true face. Gu ruoyou''s heart is full of twists and turns, but he doesn''t move his face. Happy Lingyu see his baby dry son sad like this, is very distressed, will Gu Ruoyu tightly in his arms to comfort. Snow plain Yan see this, to Mo Zi Cheng comfort way: "Mo Wang Ye, you son is very emotional now, I think you''d better go back first, later to find him, you see OK?" Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Ruoyu and sighs. At this time, the God of war, who has made great achievements in the war, has no spirit of the past. On the contrary, he is more helpless and at a loss. "Well, you''er, please.". "Don''t bother, you''er is my son," said joyful Lingyu, who didn''t know that the second prince of Wuling was a famous protector, not to mention that it was related to his baby son and his mother. He will not give Mo Zi more good face, even if you son is Mo Zi Cheng son how? Has he ever done his duty as a father? "Well, brother Yu, don''t be like this. No matter what, you''er is also the child of him and Yi''er. As for how they will look at Yi''er in the future, let''s not interfere too much," Xue Suyan comforted. "Yun''er, you are thinking of others everywhere," said Yue Lingyu helplessly. "Brother Yu, yun''er is just telling the truth. It''s getting late. Let''s go back.". "You''er, let''s go back. Can Aunt Xue make something delicious for you?" Snow plain Yan soft voice says to Gu ruoyou. Gu Ruoyu nodded. He just patronized and was angry. Now he was really hungry. Thinking about the delicious food, Gu Ruoyu suddenly felt that it was a small matter to be angry. When he was full, he would find her husband for mummy. Chapter 149 Mo Zi Cheng back to the room, Zhou youruo has fallen asleep on the table. Mo Zi Cheng thinks about it, but she still holds her in her arms. When she puts her on the bed and covers the quilt for Zhou you Ruo, she finds that the tears on Zhou you ruo''s face are not dry, and a drop of crystal clear tears is hanging in the corner of her eyes. Seeing this kind of Zhou you Ruo, Mo Zi Cheng''s mood is a little irritable. He tucks in Zhou you ruo''s quilt and turns back. Lying on the bed, Zhou you Ruo opens his eyes and tears flow out again. One hand tightly grasps the bed sheet, the complexion is ferocious, this is all you force me, is all you force me. Zhou youruo sat up from the bed and called "Fengxing" out of the window. When the sound fell, a man in black floated up and knelt down in front of Zhou youruo and said respectfully, "master.". "It''s popular. I''ve ordered you to go to the phantom building, the second biggest killer organization in the Jianghu, to pay a high price for the head of Gu Qianyi''s mother and son. No matter how much they want, we''ll pay.". Zhou you Ruo can''t care so much now. If Gu Qian Yi doesn''t get rid of it for a day, she will be uneasy for a day. "Yes, I will go now.". "Remember, be sharp." Zhou youruo''s eyes are full of vicious color. "Subordinates understand" fades and disappears into the afterglow of sunset. It''s evening when Gu Qianyi comes back. When he opens the door, he sees Yueyue Lingyu and Xue Suyan waiting for him in his house with Gu Ruoyu. Gu Qianyi is puzzled. "What''s the matter, Yier?" Gu Qianyi after death of Nangong Yichen see Gu Qianyi push open the door but don''t go in, then a voice asked. "It''s OK, come in" the short-term absence of mind, Gu shallow will restore the original state. Joyful Lingyu and others look at the two people who come in. Their eyes linger between them. It seems that there is something different between them. Gu ruoyou seldom looks at Nangong Yichen seriously. This man looks good. Well, he''s very handsome. He looks like a lot of gold. There seems to be no problem for him to support his mother and son. Gu Ruoyu said silently in his heart that he also recognized Nangong Yichen for five or six points. Now let''s see if his feelings for Mommy are deep enough. Find a chance to test him. If he can pass, it''s him. "What are you looking at? I have flowers on my face? Or do you want to see flowers? " Gu shallow in accordance with this kind of eyes to see some guilty said. "No flower" three people shake their heads and say, the action is surprisingly consistent. Gu Qianyi doubted whether they had rehearsed. No matter they went to the table and got a glass of water for themselves, they took a drink and said, "go ahead, what can I do for you?" "Yi''er, it''s like this. We''re going to leave for Wuling in three days. It''s time to find out about yun''er''s business." joyful Lingyu said in a voice. She took a deep look at Xue Suyan and said, "yun''er and I have missed so many years. Now we can see each other again. No matter what happens in the future, we can''t be separated any more. I want to go back and report Tell my father, let him give me, I want to marry yun''er as my wife, and I will not be separated in this life. ". Xue Su Yan''s face turned red and looked at the joyful plume. She called "brother Yu" shyly. Joyful plume goes to take snow plain face in his arms. "I said you don''t show your love here. What should you do? Go back to Wuling to become your own child." Gu Qianyi said unforgivingly, but from the corner of her mouth, we can see that she is happy for them. Chapter 150 Snow plain Yan is more shy, cover a face to hide in the bosom of pleasant feather, say "according to son, I ignore you". "Yo, yo, are you shy?" Gu Qianyi laughed more happily. "Yi''er..." "well, I won''t say any more. I''m really happy for you to be together. I must be happy. Don''t forget to invite me to have a wedding wine at that time.". "Look at you, it''s coming again," Xue Suyan said with a happy face. "Yi''er, in fact, we''re here to invite you to come with us to Wuling," he said. "Be a guest? Then tell me if I have any wedding wine first? " Gu Qianyi joked and asked instead of answering. "Of course there is," he replied, looking at the man in his arms. "Well, I''ll go to Wuling with you in three days.". That''s a deal. Joyful Lingyu turned to Nangong Yichen and sincerely invited him to say, "Nangong villa master, why don''t you come with me?". "So, thank you for your kindness, but Nangong is not respectful.". "I said, Lingyu, how can you not invite us? I''m also greedy. I can''t call us even if I have a wedding wine. "Lengyue, who is wearing a light blue gown, walks in with a folding fan in her hand. Joyful Lingyu looked at the visitor and said, "brother Lengyue and brother Ziyun are very proud to be so appreciative. "Hahaha... Very good, very good.". "That I Qin song also must join in this lively just go," Xiaoyao childe Qin song steps on the door and says. "So good" is very happy to get so many people''s blessing. In the laughter of a group of people, the itinerary has been decided. " " young lady, Mufeng is here, "said Chihiro, xuesuyan''s servant girl. Xuesuyan was stunned, and then looked at joyful Lingyu. Although joyful Lingyu was curious, she didn''t ask much. She nodded her head to show xuesuyan to see her guests. "Chihiro, please Mufeng come in quickly." Xue Suyan is very moved by the trust of joyful Lingyu, and then asks Chihiro to invite Mufeng ziye in. For snow plain Yan''s action, joyful feather smiles at her. Chihiro leads Mufeng ziye to walk in from the door. All they see is a man with black hair and white clothes. His clothes are fluttering, and his head is half full of green silk. It''s slightly fluttering, with a figure hanging in the air, just like a God. His skin was shining and flowing, and his eyes were shining with a thousand kinds of glass. His face is so picturesque that he is not as beautiful as a real person. Besides Nangong Yichen, he even compares many beautiful men here. Happy feather see Mufeng cotyledon can''t help but flash a trace of jealousy in the heart, but think of rhyme son to his feelings, instantly relieved. Mufeng ziye walks up to the crowd with Chihiro, and also looks at several people on the scene. He secretly guesses who is the second prince. The man in Suyan''s heart is infatuated with, and his eyes stay on the joyful plume. Looking at the distance between xuesuyan and the man, Mufeng ziye also guesses a general idea. Gu Qianyi stands aside and looks at the comer. He says to himself: the rival of this guy is coming. Gu Qianyi looks at the Mufeng cotyledon with the mentality of watching a play. Of course, there are a lot of people who have the same thoughts as her, such as Nangong Yichen, who is not far away from Gu Qianyi and has a good look at the play, and his glass eyes are full of banter. Chapter 151 Chihiro reminds xuesuyan: "Miss, Mufeng is here.". "Mufeng childe room please" snow plain Yan made a please posture, said to Mufeng cotyledon. Although this room is currently living in Yier, but people are here, and it''s not easy to change elsewhere, so they directly invite Mufeng ziye into the room. "Qianxun, tea.". Xue Suyan pointed to Mufeng ziye and said to the public, "now I''ll introduce you. This is Mufeng ziye, the son of Mufeng family, the head of four big families in Luoyang City." Gu Qianyi has heard about the four big families in Luoyang for a long time. These four big families are the aristocratic families in Luoyang, with deep roots and strong branches. For the people in Luoyang, they are the big families of the top heaven, and once had the common people Jokingly, in Luoyang, as long as the four families sneeze, heaven and earth can shake three times. The four families are Mufeng family, Shangguan family, Jiyue family and Sumo family. Mufeng family has been engaged in business for generations, and each owner is a genius in business. The Shangguan family has been running an escort agency for generations, and its reputation is excellent for Zixuan. Jiyue family is known as the best swordsman family in the world. The sumo family supplies all the silk fabrics of the royal family. The reason why it is the fourth is that there are no males in the sumo family for generations. In this generation, there is a talented girl named sumoyuning. She not only saves the fate of the sumo family, but also promotes the craft of the sumo family''s silk fabrics to a new level. "He turned out to be the son of Mufeng family, the head of the four families. It''s really disrespectful in the next cold moon.". "I''ve heard the name of Zixuan''s four CHILDES. Today, I see that they are really extraordinary. It''s said that all the four CHILDES have come to Luoyang, so the other three must be here?" Mufeng ziye said politely, at the same time, she also wanted to see Zixuan''s elegant demeanor. "In the song of Qin Dynasty, Mufeng is polite.". "Under the purple rhyme" see people have done self introduction, pleasant feather is not willing to lag behind, after all, this person is still his rival, is not willing to lose their temperament. "I''m glad to see you. It''s better to see you at once than to hear all kinds of things. Mr. Mufeng is really outstanding and talented.". "The second prince is flattered. Ziye is ashamed.". "Yun''er has told Yu about it. Yu would like to thank Mr. Mufeng for saving my family''s life. Please accept Yu''s worship.". Joyful Lingyu not only shows her relationship with xuesuyan, but also tells Mufeng ziye that xuesuyan is her own person. "The second prince is polite. Ziye just happened to pass by and save Suyan girl. It''s a little help.". Mufeng ziye is polite, but he doesn''t plan to take the move. No matter how pleasant Lingyu''s attitude is, he doesn''t care. He just wants xuesuyan to tell him her answer. Mufeng ziye also heard about tianxiangju. Although he had a general answer in his heart, he still wanted to hear her tell him. Mufeng cotyledon didn''t understand why she had been waiting for her for three years. She turned a blind eye to her feelings. At that time, Mufeng ziye was still an ignorant young man. He loved to visit mountains and rivers, and his greatest wish was to see the beautiful scenery all over the world. Once he overheard people talking about the beautiful snow scenery of Qilian Mountain in Wuling state. So he traveled thousands of miles to see the beautiful scenery of the snow mountain. He happened to pass by a forest not far from the prime minister''s residence and met Yang yun''er, who was chased and killed. Chapter 152 I saw that Yang yun''er''s bodyguard was fighting against each other, but she was outnumbered and seriously injured. The little servant girl Chihiro was in front of her young lady. Mufeng ziye saw that there was no reason why she couldn''t help her. She immediately pulled out her sword and came forward to save Yang yun''er''s master servant. Those bodyguards were rescued and couldn''t stand on the ground. In this way, Mufeng ziye saves Yang Yuner. Later, he takes Yang Yuner back to Luoyang, but he doesn''t think that Yang Yuner is stubborn. He doesn''t want to make trouble for himself. At the same time, he doesn''t forget his hatred and sells himself to tianxiangju in spite of his dissuasion. Fortunately, the procuress in tianxiangju is still a good person, and she didn''t add more. Even so, Mufeng ziye knows in her heart that she doesn''t want to have too much involvement with herself, but she still falls in love with her. As long as she is willing to avenge her with her own strength, isn''t it easy? But she would rather fall into the dust than ask herself to help her. Over the years, Mufeng ziye has been constantly investigating the events of that year, but it has not been found out, which also makes the self-confidence of the aristocratic childe who grew up with a golden key greatly hit, but also more unwilling to find out. But he came here today just for Xue Suyan''s sake. Chihiro told him that she was going to leave Luoyang. He was afraid that this farewell would last forever. How could he be willing to let her leave? Even if it was her choice, he had to see what kind of person she was thinking of when she was young? Whether it''s worth it or not, she entrusts it for life. Now this see, Mufeng cotyledon know, the feelings between them is their own can''t intervene, looking at snow plain Yan brimming with happy face, Mufeng cotyledon heart research pain unceasingly. Mufeng ziye takes back her thoughts, but she is attracted by the other three people in the room. They are so harmonious when they stand together. They are talented and beautiful. The man is beautiful, the woman is beautiful, and the child is lovely. "Who are these?" Mufeng ziye can''t help but ask in a voice. He is really curious. Xuesuyan suddenly said, "I forgot to introduce you. This is my good friend Yier, the eldest lady of the general''s mansion. This is Nangong Yichen, the leader of the other side villa. This is Yi''er''s child, you''er, "Xue Suyan points to three people and introduces them one by one. "It turned out that it was Miss Bu and Nangong villa master. I''m disrespectful," Mufeng ziye said. Nangong Yichen politely replied, "brother Mufeng, you''re welcome.". "Mufeng is polite.". Gu shallow according to light response a, but in the heart is thinking about other things. Mufeng cotyledon some pleading to snow plain Yan said: "plain Yan girl, cotyledon can talk to you alone?". "This..." snow plain Yan some hesitated to see a pleasant feather. "Go ahead, don''t come back too late. It''s cool and windy at night. Put on some clothes and go out again.". "Eh" Xue Suyan nodded and left with Mufeng cotyledon. "What do you think, Yier?" Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi in deep thought and asks in a voice. This question attracted people''s eyes, and they all looked back at Gu Qianyi. "You''er, have you ever seen ling''er in the afternoon?" "I..." Gu ruoyou is about to say something, suddenly remembered that he was looking for ling''er in the afternoon, but ran out because of Mo Zicheng''s anger, and later never saw his sister. Gu shallow according to the heart gradually angry, a kind of bad premonition, to the public asked: "how about you?". "Never..." "no..." joyful Lingyu also began to worry, "where will she go?". Chapter 153 "Where was the last time you saw her? What time is it? " Gu Qianyi asked eagerly. Purple rhyme recalled for a while, said: "probably Mao, in the house of Mo Wang Ye.". Let''s go and have a look in Mr. mowangye''s room. Say a group of people go to Mo Zi Cheng''s room, but in the middle of the road meet anxious Zhou Feng, Gu Qianyi sharp eyes found that Zhou Feng is holding his daughter, but Ling Er how? Why let Zhou Feng hold back? Why are your eyes closed? Gu Qianyi is in a bit of a mess. As long as she has something to do with her baby, she doesn''t have any sense. Gu Ruoling snatched it from Zhou Feng and asked him, "Zhou Feng, what have you done to my daughter? How could she do that? " Everyone obviously also noticed, all looked at Zhou Feng and so on his answer. Zhou Feng looked at the crowd and didn''t know how to explain. After he took Gu Ruoling out, he spent the whole afternoon in the torment of the little girl who was an angel and devil. She always has a lot of strange ideas. For the first time, Zhou Feng felt that it was wrong to think that the child was very cute. But because Gu Ruoling is Gu Qianyi''s daughter, Zhou Feng has been coaxing her to buy all the things she likes. Later, I saw a sugar gourd seller. Gu Ruoling yelled to eat it. Without saying a word, Zhou Feng bought her two large bunches. She was happy to eat all the way. Somehow, suddenly she felt uncomfortable, and then fainted. Zhou Feng, also a martial arts practitioner, understood that it was a symptom of poisoning, but he didn''t know what it was. He didn''t dare to delay and held Gu Ruoling all the way Run back. "I... Yi''er... I don''t know how ling''er can be like this. I just bought her a bunch of sugar gourd." Zhou Feng explained that when such a thing happened, Zhou Feng felt very guilty, but it had happened. Zhou Feng knew that his guilt was useless, so he had to detoxify Gu Ruoling and find out the person who poisoned him. Gu Qianyi also know, indifferent looked at Zhou Feng, holding Gu Ruoling back to the room, carefully put her on the bed, began to feel the pulse. Gu Qianyi is more and more frightened. Can''t he find out the poison? Gu Qianyi is hard to believe. He probes into Gu Ruoling''s other hand. He still doesn''t know what poison it is. Seeing Ling er''s face, it''s like falling asleep. But Gu Qianyi is sure that Ling Er is poisoned. "You''er, come and see if you can find out what poison your sister has got." Gu Qianyi calls Gu Ruoyu and says that you''er and ling''er are very familiar with the old man''s true story. She can detect the common poison like ling''er and will not make such a mistake. It seems that the poison is strange. "Mommy, you can''t find out," Gu Ruoyu said dispiritedly. Looking at his sister who was lying on the bed without any anger, Gu Ruoyu felt very guilty. He shouldn''t leave her. "It''s OK, you''er, let''s think of a way again." Gu Qianyi touched Gu Ruoyu''s head and comforted him. Although he was worried, he didn''t want you to worry. Mother and son seem to be cherished by people. Gu Qianyi''s strong appearance makes Nangong Yichen feel very sad. But also know that this time do not disturb them is the best. "Let me have a try," Ziyun said to Gu Qianyi. "Thank you Ziyun childe" see Ziyun Gu shallow in front of a bright, I hope Ziyun can find out the poison in ling''er. Gu Qianyi begged in his heart. Chapter 154 Ziyun quietly takes Gu Ruoling''s pulse, turns her hand over Gu Ruoling''s eyes from time to time, breaks Gu Ruoling''s mouth, looks at her tongue or something, looks, hears and inquires. Finally, she sighs and says to Gu Qianyi: "Miss Bu, I''m ashamed. I really can''t see the poison that little sister has been poisoned.". Gu Qianyi was struck by lightning, and his last expectation failed. Looking at the people on the bed, Gu Qianyi burst into tears. Is it really impossible? Gu ruoyou sees his mother''s sadness and hugs Gu Qianyi tightly, crying. Mo Zi Cheng at this time was also startled, rushed over, looking at this pair of sad mother and son, Mo Zi Cheng also can''t help but red eyes, from the mouth of the cold moon he already know what happened. Mo Zi Cheng came forward to take the beauty into his arms, but was Nangong Yi Chen fast step first. Nangong Yichen hugs Gu Qianyi in his arms and comforts him: "Yier, if you don''t cry, there will always be a way. Trust me. "Really?" Gu shallow according to tears eyes hazy looking at Nangong Yi Chen asked, that appearance is like a lost child, so heartbreaking, also let a person distressed. Nangong Yichen stretched out his hand to gently dry Gu Qianyi''s tears, and said firmly: "really, there must be a way.". Then his eyes brightened, and he suddenly remembered the old couple he saw in the general''s house. He said to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, have you forgotten your adoptive father and adoptive mother, the two immortals of poison medicine? They will find a way. "Yes, yes, how can I forget them?" Gu Qianyi tears into a smile, seems to see hope, as long as she can save Ling Er, no matter how. Mo Zi Cheng looks at all this, his fists are clenched tightly, only making a sound. It''s unbearable. Yi''er is his wife and ling''er is his child. Why does he care about Nangong Yichen? For what? "Nangong Yichen I want to fight with you" Mo Zi Cheng roars at Nangong Yichen, and his knuckles click. Nangong Yichen lightly looked at him and said: "I accept your challenge, but I''m not free now. When ling''er is safe, come to me at any time.". "You..." Mo Zi Cheng angrily punches, thinking of Nangong Yi Chen. Nangong Yichen takes Mo Zicheng''s move with one hand and says to Mo Zicheng angrily, "Mo Wang Ye, whether ling''er is your child or not, you shouldn''t come to any of us at this time. Do you think it''s appropriate? Even if you are the father of ling''er and you''er, do you think you deserve it? " "Do you deserve it?" "Do you deserve it?" "Do you deserve it?" Nangong Yichen''s cruel words constantly emerge in mozicheng''s mind. Do you match the questions of every word? Ling er''s life and death is unknown. She doesn''t share her worries for Yi Er, but she is jealous of Nangong Yichen. Is she worthy? "Mo Wang Ye, if you have nothing to do in the future, don''t disturb Qian Yi. Qian Yi said that our mother and son have nothing to do with Wang Ye. If the life and death of Qian Yi''s daughter is unknown, she won''t send him away. Please help yourself.". Gu Qianyi then turned around and sat by the bed guarding his little baby. Indifferent to the people said: "nothing, please leave, shallow according to tired.". "Then Yi''er has a good rest, and don''t worry too much. Tomorrow we''ll go back to the imperial capital to find the poison doctor Er Xian," Yue Lingyu said, and then he closed the door and walked out with them. "Miss" Yi''er comes in with water, cleans the face towel and hands it to Gu Qianyi. Looking at the person lying on the bed with weak breath, she is very distressed. How can such a lovely little miss suddenly become like this? Jin''er stands by and stealthily wipes tears. The little lady is so pitiful. Sobbing... sobbing Chapter 155 Gu Qianyi wiped Gu Ruoling''s face clean. Looking back, he saw the two people with sad eyes and said, "well, don''t be sad, you two. Hurry to prepare the carriage. We''ll leave tonight.". "Miss, isn''t it time for daylight?" Brocade son voice asks a way. "No, I can''t wait for a moment. Hurry up and let''s start in a moment.". "Then I''ll inform the second prince of them.". "Jin''er, stop for me. Don''t inform them.". "Why?" Brocade son very don''t understand of ask a way. "They also have their own affairs. We can''t delay them in their own affairs.". "Oh" "well, don''t ask anything, get ready.". "Yes.". "Lan Ling, you stay for me to investigate this matter, and be sure to find out the real murderer behind the scenes for me," Gu said to Yingwei in the dark. "Is" Lan Ling originally wanted to stay to protect Gu Qian Yi, but the Lord''s order only obeys, never allows them to question. Just think about it. "Xijue, tell me, is it really like what Zhou Feng said?" "Back to the master, Zhou Feng did not lie, but the thing is like this, the little lady is like this after eating sugar gourd," xijue replied truthfully. "Do you remember what the man looked like?" "Remember" GU Qianyi wanted to leave xijue to help Lanling, but he thought that his trip was unpredictable, and more people around him would make him more safe, so he said to xijue: "draw him down and give him to Lanling" "obey me" "OK, you all step down," Gu said with some sadness. After jin''er and Gu Ruoyu retreat, Gu Ruoyu knows his mother''s mood and doesn''t speak. He goes to Gu Qianyi and squats on the ground, with his head resting on Gu Qianyi''s thigh. Gu Qianyi gently pats Gu Ruoyu''s back and looks at Gu Ruoling lying on the bed lifeless. His eyes are empty. At this moment, Gu Qianyi feels helpless. Since coming to this world, Gu Qianyi has been concerned about all kinds of things. A couple of children, family members, friends, and many other people can''t let go of themselves. In the alien world alone, without ah Wen, Gu Qianyi feels that he has lost half of his sense of security. In this alien world, no matter how successful his career is, how high he stands, how far he sees it, and how far he is away from being with himself People who have no shoulders have no fun at all. Thinking of Gu Qianyi, Nangong Yichen''s figure flashed in his mind. He was dressed in white and looked like a banished immortal, but he lived in the dark like himself. It seemed that they all knew each other''s loneliness, but Gu Qianyi didn''t dare to touch each other again. But Nangong Yichen''s breath, which is very similar to ah Wen''s, always attracts her and makes her want to get close to her. Gu Qianyi takes back his thoughts and looks at the people around him. His eyes become firm. No matter what price he pays, he will cure Ling er. If I find out who poisoned her, Gu Qianyi will make her life worse than death. "Those who dare to hurt me, even if they subvert the world, I Gu Qianyi will not make you feel better.". "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha "Ha ha ha..." after learning that Gu Ruoling was poisoned, Zhou youruo called "retribution", which was really a great pleasure for her. Now, just waiting for the prevailing situation over there, she doesn''t believe that Gu Qianyi can''t be killed by her Zhou youruo''s ability, unless she has the ability to go against the sky. It''s just that Zhou you Ruo doesn''t know that his plan of hard work has already been exposed. Chapter 156 Even in Luoyang, where the seasons are like spring, there is a faint meaning at night. The moonlight is cold, and the silver gray moonlight pours down on the trees, and the mottled shadows are reflected on the garden path. Xuesuyan and Mufeng cotyledon walk side by side. Mufeng cotyledon looks at xuesuyan and wants to say nothing. Seeing that xuesuyan rubs her hands and takes a breath on her mouth, she quickly takes off her coat and puts it on xuesuyan. Xuesuyan thinks about it, takes it off and gives it back to Mufeng cotyledon, saying: "thank you, I don''t need to.". Mufeng cotyledon is very injured, took the clothes, said: "plain face you, even this care about your rights do not give me?" "Mufeng son, you misunderstood. Suyan sees that you are wearing thin clothes. If you give me your shirt, you will feel cold and get sick. Suyan will have trouble sleeping and eating." knowing that Mufeng ziye misunderstood, xuesuyan explains. Although there is no love between man and woman with Mufeng cotyledon, there is still friendship between friends, not to mention Mufeng cotyledon is his own life-saving benefactor. "Do you really think so?" Mufeng cotyledon excitedly pulls snow plain Yan''s hand to ask, under the moonlight, a pair of eyes appears incomparably excited. Snow element Yan draws back own hand, slightly nodded. "I knew you cared about me.". "Mufeng son is Suyan''s life-saving benefactor, so it''s right for Suyan to care about you." Xue Suyan is afraid that Mufeng cotyledon misunderstands something. "Is that really all?" "Young master, it''s getting late, and Su Yan is going back." in the face of this deep and meaningful Mufeng cotyledon, Xue Su Yan seems to leave. "Su Yan... Su Yan... Why are you so cruel to me? Why? Why? " Mufeng cotyledon slowly slide down, kneel on the ground, hands into a fist, hard hit in the paving stone above, blood more than. Snow plain Yan far looking at all this, in the heart of ten million sorry, but also difficult to say. It''s not that I don''t know each other''s deep feelings, that I can''t see each other''s sadness, that I don''t know the world''s fireworks without love, that my heart is so big, that I have given it to others, and that I can''t fit anyone any more. The moon was clear and cold, and there were no pedestrians on the road. A carriage was speeding along the official road in the suburb. The driver kept beating the whip to urge the horse to move forward quickly. "Drive! Drive! Drive!!! ... " suddenly, there was a hissing sound, and the fast-moving carriage stopped. The people on the carriage lifted the curtain and found that the driver had fallen to the ground and died. The man got out of the car and looked at it. A feather arrow went straight into the driver''s heart and sniffed. He was no longer angry. "Miss, it''s dead," a female voice said to the people in the carriage. Cold voice from the carriage came "jin''er, you drive, pay attention to be alert.". "Well," the woman answered, got into the driver''s seat and drove on. It was Gu Qianyi''s master and servant who came out of the Inn and rushed to the imperial capital. Although there was an accident, Gu didn''t want any delay and didn''t make any stop. "Miss, be careful" jin''er looks at the feather arrow floating in the air and exclaims in surprise. Her hand keeps beating the horse''s ass with the whip in her hand, driving her forward. Innumerable feather arrows shot at the carriage like rain. With a horse''s neighing, the white horse fell to the ground in an instant, and the car broke through the top of the carriage and flew out. Chapter 157 Gu Qianyi holds Gu Ruoling in one hand and takes Gu ruoyou with the other hand. He falls on a towering tree with the help of his toes. He gives the person in his arms to Yi''er, who falls on the tree together. He concerns about "take care of them", and then flies to jin''er''s side. Yi''er has no time to say anything, so she has to follow Gu Qianyi''s instructions and hold Gu Ruoling in one hand. She doesn''t forget to look at Gu ruoyou beside her. With jin''er to block the arrow rain, Gu Qianyi holds a strange evil in his hand and points his toe on the top of the carriage. He looks like a golden rooster and says to the forest: "who''s coming? If you have the courage, you can come out and fight with Miss Ben. If you are so timid, you are not a hero. ". "Hahaha... Hahaha... Little girl, I didn''t expect that you were the one she was going to kill. It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort. Ha ha ha... I can''t imagine that we meet again. After that, a group of people in black fall around Gu Qianyi and surround him. The first one is the people in black who robbed Huang Luo from Shuying building that day. At this time, the man in black was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that she was the one he was going to kill as his daughter. God helped me to get rid of such a big trouble. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know where to leak the news, why the man in black will intercept himself here. Gu Qianyi takes a casual look, but he is willing to kill himself. He brings more than 30 people to intercept him. I understand that the man in black should be prepared. It seems that there will be a hard fight tonight. "She? Who is she? The one who asked you to kill me? " Gu Qianyi was curious about who would find this man to kill him. Besides his own people, the one who knew his whereabouts should be the second child of the inn. To say, originally all this was done in secret, but I didn''t want to meet the shopkeeper who got up to pee in the middle of the night. Gu Qianyi didn''t want him to stretch out and knocked him out. I didn''t wake up so soon. And this group of people in black obviously ambush well in advance. Who is it? "When you get to the hell hall, the hell will tell you," said the man in black. "If I''m afraid, I''m afraid that Yama won''t accept me. What should I do?" Gu Qianyi jokingly said that although he was worried about Gu Ruoling''s situation, he didn''t want to be seen by the people in black. At present, it''s better for him to let the other party not know whether he is true or false. Otherwise, he might die, or he might be buried here today. However, in any case, Gu Qianyi will not make a desperate plan. Only if he does not give up, will he have hope. Opportunities are for himself, and so is life. As a killer in his previous life, Gu Qianyi has survived many times when he was sent back on the verge of life and death. What''s more, now Gu Qianyi has concerns in her heart. You''er and ling''er are still waiting to take care of themselves. How can she give up easily. "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s die." then the people in black swarmed on, Gu Qianyi and the people in black tangled together. Beiying, xijue, Yuxuan, Zifeng and Gu Qianyi all join in the fight. Several people looked at their own master, holding the determination to fight against the man in black, even if he died, he had to protect his master. Yi''er stands in the tree and looks at the fight below. She is worried. At this time, a man in black flies up to the tree and wants to attack Yi''er secretly. Gu Ruoyu throws an unknown powder at him. In an instant, there is no body left. Chapter 158 After this, Yi''er doesn''t dare to think about it any more. She carefully protects Gu Ruoling and Gu ruoyou. Gu Ruoyu is like a bat. From time to time, he paddles through the air and sprinkles a few handfuls of powder. This has solved a lot of troubles for Xi Jue and others, and made them relaxed. The martial arts of those who can stay by Gu Qianyi''s side and work as personal secret guards are all good. In the face of the pressure of more than 30 people in black, a few of them also failed. Rao is like this, and some of them were injured more or less. It''s Gu Qianyi. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, the martial arts of the man in black has improved so fast, and Gu Qianyi has fallen behind everywhere. Xijue and others are worried, but they are also lack of skills. They just want to get rid of the people around them and help the master. "Go to die" the man in black has a will to kill Gu Qianyi for a long time. At this time, he won''t miss such an opportunity. The man in black takes advantage of Gu Qianyi''s sword move and gives Gu Qianyi a fatal slap in the chest. "Poof" Gu Qianyi vomits blood instantly. The man in black takes the opportunity to stab Gu Qianyi''s back with a sword. Gu Qianyi pulls out his sword in great pain and fights with the man in black again. "Miss" "master" "mommy" ... Gu Qianyi can''t care so much at this time. He just wants to fight his own strength and can''t fall down. He can''t die yet. Yi''er grabs Gu ruoyou''s hand and doesn''t let him rush past. She knows the position of young master and young lady in the master''s heart, which is more important than her own life. The only thing she can do for the master is to protect him. "Poof" the man in black claps his hand on Gu Qianyi''s shoulder again. Blood flows out from the corner of his mouth. Gu Qianyi doesn''t wipe it either. He stubbornly takes the strange evil in his hand to fight against the man in black. Xijue saw that the master was injured, and he fought with the man in black. He hated that he was not good at learning. After the last cliff falling incident, they all practiced their martial arts very hard, but they didn''t expect to see the master fall into a desperate situation again. "I don''t think you can carry it, but I''ll see how long you can hold on to it." the man in black was surprised and appreciated Gu''s perseverance, but she was her own enemy. Don''t blame her ruthlessness. He said that he chopped Gu''s arm with a sword. Gu Qianyi has no strength to avoid this move. But he didn''t give up. He turned around and took the move of the man in black. There was a bright red wound on his arm. A suicidal move crossed Gu Qianyi''s waist and stabbed him in the abdomen. "Poof, you are really crazy," said the man in black, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Gu Qianyi was on the verge of collapse. Looking at the hands of the man in black, he showed a smile on his face, arrogant as before. Even if he was in such a mess, he still could not see the shadow of failure on Gu Qianyi, which made the man in black very angry and fiercer. At this time, the man in black had no patience to spend any more time with Gu Qianyi, and the sword directly came to Gu Qianyi''s heart. Xijue''s eyes were about to crack, and he just cried no, No. Seeing that the sword was only half a point away from Gu Qianyi''s chest, he was blocked by a silver flute. Nangong tianyichen, who is dressed in white, comes here with a flute in one hand and Gu Qianyi in the other. He says with heartache: "I''m sorry, Yi''er, I''m late.". Gu Qianyi looks at Nangong Yichen and shows a smile. He says to Nangong Yichen, "Nangong, you''re here.". The moment Nangong Yichen arrives, Gu Qianyi''s heart settles down, without worry and fear. Chapter 159 At the moment when her life and death were just at stake, Gu Qianyi realized that she was not only afraid of leaving youer brother and sister unattended after her death, but also afraid that she would never see Nangong Yichen again. Some people have already unconsciously entered the heart, even if they did not allow, also did not notice, can be so, quietly into the heart into the lung. Until one day suddenly found that without someone, they will feel unhappy. At the critical moment of life and death, Gu Qianyi''s greatest expectation is that Nangong Yichen can come to save herself. I don''t know why. She hopes that Nangong Yichen will come back. That''s the belief that supports Gu Qianyi''s failure. See Nangong Yi Chen that moment, Gu shallow according to smile, he really did come. "To me, I''m sorry I''m late." Nangong Yichen wiped the blood of Gu Qianyi''s mouth and said with guilt, how could she be hurt so much? How could that be? Nangong Yichen is full of remorse in his heart. He should have thought that Yi''er would not wait for daybreak to start. He should have thought of it. See Nangong Yi Chen is full of self reproach appearance, Gu shallow according to the smile from the heart and comfort way: "I''m ok.". Gu shallow according to pale smile see in the South Temple easy Chen eyes but full of heartache, how can oneself let her suffer so big harm? Nangong Yichen thinks that it''s not the time for him to blame himself. He should take revenge on Yier and vent his anger. Then he took Gu Qianyi to sit down against the tree and said to the following moon, "you''re here to guard Yi''er. Remember, if Yi''er is missing a hair, I''ll pluck your skin.". The moon remembers, master. Nangong Yichen said, flying down in front of the man in black, indignant to the man in Black said: "you dare to hurt my son, today I want your life." Nangong Yichen this time is true, you are angry, see Gu Qianyi full of scars, his heartache is very difficult to breathe. It''s a person who wants to protect and protect himself. How can he be hurt like this? How can he be hurt like this? This grudge I South Temple Yi Chen if don''t get back for her, oneself still have what qualifications to stay at his side? Who else is qualified to guard her? If it''s not that I''m lying in bed, I feel something''s wrong in my heart. I get up and go to Yi''er''s room. I find that she has left, and Mingyue comes in a hurry. The consequences... Nangong Yichen can''t imagine. If he is a step late, Yi''er will... Nangong Yi Chen is more and more frightened and scared. "Ha ha... You are a person who will show mercy on others. Then we should rely on our own abilities. It''s not certain who will live or die?" The man in Black said arrogantly. "Yes? Then try! Then they started fighting. The arrival of Nangong Yichen gives everyone a sigh of relief. Seeing that their master is safe and sound, everyone''s heart is also in reality. They are worried about Gu Qianyi''s situation, so they are more ruthless. "Poof... You... You..." the man in black pointed to Nangong Yichen and couldn''t speak. He was so surprised that he couldn''t even say a coherent word. He didn''t expect that Nangong Yichen''s martial arts were so high that he was hurt when he didn''t have enough moves. "I what I, see how I deal with you, how you hurt according to son, I how to get back." finish saying, Nangong Yi Chen began to abuse that black dress person. According to this moment, Gu Qian knew how far away he was from Nangong Yichen. Nangong Yichen was really hidden. What he showed before was less than one third of his. Chapter 160 Gu even thought that if he didn''t get hurt, would he not have a chance to see such Nangong Yichen. Although Nangong Yichen is just like a god of killing, which makes people fear and awe you, Gu''s heart is warm, just because he is like him. People are also surprised by Nangong Yichen. That man, who is like a banished immortal, has such a terrible side. It''s really frightening. At this time, Nangong Yichen has already tossed the man in black almost, just want to give a knife, but was stopped by Gu Qianyi "wait, Nangong". Nangong Yichen turns back and thinks that Gu Qianyi is not comfortable. He asks with concern, "what''s the matter, Yi''er?" "Nothing, just want you to ask him who ordered him to come." feel the tension of Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi explained. "So, I''ll ask," Nangong Yichen said, turning to the man in black and asking, "who asked you to come? How do you know where Yier is. "I..." "go to die" said, while Nangong Yichen was unprepared, he spilled a handful of powder and ran away. Nangong Yichen thought about it and gave up tracking. Sooner or later, this man will take his nest away. If he dares to hurt Yi''er, I won''t let him go. The rest of the people in black saw that the master had left, but they didn''t feel like fighting and ran away in a hurry. "Nangong, are you ok?" Gu shallow according to some worry of ask a way. Yi Er, I''m fine. "Come on, Yi''er, I''ll help you up." Nangong Yichen came over to support Gu Qianyi and said. "Good.". "Master, are you ok?" Xijue and others rushed over and asked eagerly. Seeing that everyone was seriously injured, but he was the first to care about himself, Gu Qianyi was so moved that he said with a smile, "I''m ok.". "What about you, do you want it?" "We''re all right," everyone said in unison. "Mummy, mummy, Wuwu... You scared youer to death." Gu Ruoyu came down from the tree and threw himself into Gu Qianyi''s arms. Wuwu began to cry. Gu Qianyi ran past Gu Ruoyu, patted him on the back and comforted him: "it''s OK, I''m not afraid, it''s OK." accidentally touching the wound, Gu Qianyi only trembled with pain. "According to son..." the South Temple Yi Chen sensitively discovered this, concern of ask a way. "It''s all right" Nangong Yichen looks at the wounded and tells Mingyue, "Mingyue, go and bring our horses.". "Yi''er, let''s go, I''ll help you" "you take this pill first, and we''ll go to the doctor after daybreak." then everyone handed out a Ningxiang pill. This Ningxiang pill was developed by Nangong Yichen himself. Of course, it is also good for the recovery of trauma. Gu Qianyi took this medicine when he was injured last time. He immediately swallowed it in his mouth. People didn''t want to do it. He took the pill. Mingyue brings the horse. Nangong Yichen helps Gu Qianyi to get on the carriage. After looking at the others, they can''t get there, so they let them into the carriage. They take Mingyue to the position of the coachman and drive the carriage to the direction of the imperial capital. Gu Qianyi is sitting on the carriage. His heart has never been so calm. He can see Nangong Yichen''s back through the curtain of the carriage. It is this back that gives Gu Qianyi a sense of peace of mind. There is a soft place in everyone''s heart that needs to be warmed and comforted, and so is Gu Qianyi. Chapter 161 Luoyang Inn at this time, Zhou youruo was wandering in the room, full of excitement and excitement. As long as Gu Qianyi died, he would have no worries. Suddenly, a man in black appeared in Zhou youruo''s room. He held his chest and called "You''er" on the doorframe. If Zhou you turns around and sees the man in black, she goes to help him enter the room. She is very surprised. What''s the matter? Holding the man in black to sit down, Zhou youruo reached a glass of water and handed it to the man in black and asked, "adoptive father, what''s the matter? Didn''t you go to kill Gu Qianyi? Why are you so embarrassed? Still so badly hurt? " "Hum, originally I was about to get it. It was the damned man in white who broke my business. I was so angry," the man in Black said indignantly. The teacup in his hand was crushed in an instant. "What man in white?" Zhou you Ruo is puzzled. There is absolutely no problem in dealing with Gu Qian Yi with his adoptive father''s martial arts. Who hurt his adoptive father and saved Gu Qian Yi? "I don''t know what his identity is, but the silver flute is powerful. I can only take about 30 moves in his hands." The man in Black said hatefully that he wanted to get rid of Gu Qianyi and vent his anger for his adopted daughter. At the same time, he could kill two birds with one stone and get rid of the person who was in the way. But he didn''t want Gu Qianyi to have such a master around him. It seemed that he would ask that man to do it. The man in black thought to himself. "Is it Nangong Yichen?" When Zhou you Ruo heard that the man in Black said so, he couldn''t help guessing. "Nangong Yichen? Who is he? " The man in black asked. "If you go back to your adoptive father, Nangong Yichen is the owner of the villa on the other side. He is dressed as a white scholar. He once defeated the seven evils of the Tianshan Mountains with a silver flute, which made him famous. But Nangong Yichen lost his wife in his early years and seldom walked in the Jianghu, so few people knew him. I don''t know which one of them is wrong. Those four princes and princes are all around Gu Qianyi. Even Nangong Yichen is seduced by Gu Qianyi. " "I see. I just didn''t expect that the martial arts of Nangong Yichen was so powerful.". "Is the adoptive father hurt by Nangong Yichen?" "I think I can''t be wrong. It''s a pity that I didn''t kill Gu Qianyi. I''m angry for you.". "It''s OK, adoptive father. We still have opportunities in the future, and we don''t have to rush for a while. Adoptive father, you go to the house to have a rest, and you''er is here to guard for you. "Good" said Zhou youruo, holding the man in black to the inner room. The moon slowly began to sink, the stars gradually dissipated, the sky gradually white. Zhou you Ruo stands by the window and looks at the sky with a sense of loss. The man in black in the room was accidentally rescued by Zhou you Ruo. At that time, he was seriously injured. When she saw him pitifully, she quietly raised him in her boudoir. Half a month later, the man''s wound healed, so she taught him his peerless martial arts. What''s more, she accepted her as an adopted daughter and became the little master of the blood Temple alliance, which is even more painful to her Love plus, now is to kill Gu Qianyi for his own life, which makes Zhou youruo very moved. These things are Zhou youruo''s secrets, even her closest brother never mentioned. As for being able to know Gu Qianyi''s whereabouts, it is also a coincidence. When Zhou youruo heard about Gu Ruoling''s poisoning from Zhou Feng, he wanted to inquire about the situation in person. He could see Gu Qianyi''s miserable appearance. How could Zhou youruo let go of such a happy thing? Zhou youruo, who is dressed in night clothes, has just landed on the roof of Gu Qianyi''s room. He hears that Gu Qianyi orders the girl named jin''er to prepare the carriage. It seems that she wants to leave for the imperial capital overnight. What makes Zhou youruo even more excited is that Gu Qianyi doesn''t plan to go with pleasure Lingyu and others. After hearing this, Zhou youruo retreats. In the heart secretly ponders how to deal with Gu shallow according to that slut, such a rare opportunity if missed, then never again. After thinking all the way back to the room, Zhou youruo sees a man in black standing in his room. Without thinking about it, he fights with the man in black. He never thinks that the man in black is so good at martial arts. After a few moves, Zhou youruo knows that he is invincible, but he doesn''t give up. I heard the man in black burst out laughing, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Zhou youruo also heard the identity of the man in black from his voice, so he said: "You''er has seen your adoptive father.". "Ha ha... OK, OK. I haven''t seen you for a year, but you''er''s Kung Fu is declining and improving. It''s good," the man in Black said with a smile. "Thank you for your adoptive father''s guidance.". "Ha ha ha... You will give your adoptive father a high hat," said the man in black. Zhou youruo, holding the arm of the man in black, asked: "adoptive father, how did you come to Luoyang?" I heard that you''er was here, so I came to have a look. You''er really missed his adoptive father. "You are a sweet girl. By the way, what are you doing in your night clothes?" The man in black looks at Zhou youruo''s all night clothes and asks in a voice. "It''s such an adoptive father..." Zhou youruo told Gu Qianyi what he had heard, and told the man in black what he had heard."There''s such a thing. The adoptive father has to get justice for you. Wait, you son. Now I''ll arrange people to ambush on their way to the imperial capital. The adoptive father must come to see you with Gu Qianyi''s head." then the man in black dodged away. Zhou youruo did not expect that his adoptive father would be so angry for his own affairs. But she didn''t know that when she said Gu Qianyi''s temperament and characteristics, the man in black was already curious about Gu''s identity. In order to find out whether Gu was the one who fought with him last time, he had to go. But I didn''t expect that my adoptive father was seriously injured when he came back. Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi, the enmity between us will be settled face to face one day. Zhou you Ruo swears secretly. ...... "button button... Yier, are you up?" Early the next morning, Yue Lingyu and Xue Suyan came to Gu Qianyi''s door and knocked on it. "Strange, when did Yi''er sleep so deeply?" "Yier?" "Buckle..." "brother Yu, you''d better knock the door open. I''m worried about what will happen to Yi''er," Xue Suyan said. After listening to the speech, he thought about it and felt that Xue Suyan was right, so he strengthened the door with his body disrespectful. "Creak" the door opened. They walked in and saw that the room was neat as if there was no one at all. "Brother Yu, did Yi''er leave last night?" Snow element Yan looked inside the house, touched the cold quilt to say. "With the temperament of Yi''er, it must be.". "Shall we go after it?" "No, the reason why Yi''er left all night must be that it didn''t bother us. Let''s go back to Wuling first and pay attention to Yi''er''s situation at any time. When we''re done, we''ll find her. Pleasure plume will snow plain Yan embrace in the arms said, she too know according to son''s temperament, she did so is to perfect oneself and plain Yan. Chapter 162 "What''s the matter?" Lengyue and others are coming. "Yi''er left all night long," Xue Suyan said in a voice. "Nangong villa leader is no longer in his room, and seems to have left with Yi''er" after listening to several people''s conversation, mozicheng quietly turns around and leaves for the stable. He has to be by Yi''er''s side, and Yi''er must be in great need of help now. What''s more, Nangong Yichen is also around Yier. He can''t afford to buy Nangong Yichen for nothing. He had to go to find Yi''er. Thinking about it, he took out a jujube red horse and turned over to ride on the horse to get ready to start. Gu shallow in accordance with stun of small two just wake up at this time, see organization way: "Hey, I say you why?" "Long winded" said, Mo Zi Cheng a gap point will he nailed in the stable. The tragic shopkeeper didn''t know. After the boss found him for an hour and didn''t find anyone, he thought he was lazy in some place again, so he decided to fire him. On the carriage, Gu Qianyi watched Gu Ruoling''s situation while meditating to heal his wounds. The original vast space was narrowed because of the participation of several people in xijue. Gu Qianyi sat cross legged on the seat, eyes closed, hands constantly knot palmprint. All of a sudden, Ellie arched herself in Gu''s arms. Gu thought that this guy was sober now. Since that day, Ellie had been sleeping. Gu ignored it and threw it directly into her arms. I''ve been busy with ling''er these two days, but I''ve forgotten it. Gu Qianyi opens his eyes and takes Ellie out of his arms. She doesn''t wake up. Her red body is now sparking with red light. Gu Qianyi can''t resist the heat of the red light and puts Ellie on the board of the carriage. A flash of red light, in an instant, the carriage''s board was burned a layer, Gu Qianyi can''t help but feel a little lucky that he put it in time, even xijue and others were afraid. Ellie seems to be very uncomfortable, rolling her little body on the ground. Gu shallow see this heart can not help but worry, but do not know how to help Ellie, can only sit there in a hurry. "Hiss... Hiss..." Ellie kept hissing. Gu Qianyi seemed to feel Ellie''s painful call, but the connection between them was gone at the moment. Gu Qianyi is even more anxious. At this time, the red light is flourishing, and Ellie can''t maintain her small body. In an instant, she expands. Her blood red body is lying on the carriage, which makes the carriage''s space more narrow. The red light from Ellie''s whole body is unbearable to everyone. "South palace parking" Gu shallow according to see this voice shouts. "What''s the matter with Yi''er?" Nangong Yichen thinks it''s Gu Qianyi. He stops the carriage, lifts the curtain and asks. Without waiting for Gu Qianyi and others to answer, he feels the heat in the carriage. Nangong Yichen takes Gu Ruoyu out. By the way, he said to the people, "get out of the car.". After you get off the car one after another, Nangong Yichen uses his internal power to move Ellie''s body off the carriage and put it on a wide land. And Ellie has started to shed her skin. The body of blood red is red light greatly make, don''t live of roll on the ground. Hissing sound is ceaseless, Gu shallow depends on looking at anxious unceasingly, a pair of fists unceasingly close, close. Seeing this, Nangong Yichen reaches out and holds Gu Qianyi''s hand in the palm of his hand. Feeling that Gu Qianyi''s hand is full of sweat, he comforts: "Yi''er, it''s OK. Ali''s appearance seems to be evolving. Let''s just wait.". Chapter 163 The temperature and warm words from Nangong Yichen''s palm make Gu Qianyi''s heart calm down. He looks at Nangong Yichen gratefully. He doesn''t break away from Nangong Yichen''s hand and continues to observe Ellie''s situation. Seeing that Yi''er doesn''t break away from himself, Nan Gong Yi Chen''s heart is filled with a strong joy. It seems that he and Yi''er have become different since that night, and Yi''er doesn''t reject himself like that. And at the moment, it is rare to stand quietly hand in hand with yourself. "Hiss... Hiss..." Ellie had shed her skin and curled up. Then the whole body turned with the red light. The dazzling light blinded everyone. "Aili" Gu Qianyi can''t help but cry out. Gu ruoyou holds Gu Qianyi tightly with a small hand, while Gu Qianyi''s other hand is held by Nangong Yichen. It looks like a harmonious family of three. "Don''t worry, according to son, Ellie will be all right" Nangong easy Chen pinch Gu shallow according to the hand comfort way. No matter how tough and fierce Gu Qian yirao is, he can''t help being exhausted after so many things in recent days. Fortunately, there is Nangong Yichen, who gives Gu Qianyi spiritual support. Originally, I wanted to hurry back and find my adoptive father to see Ling er''s poison, but I didn''t want to see everything along the way. At this time, Ellie is surrounded by the red light. Gu Qianyi can''t see her at all, so they have to wait. About half an hour later, the red light on Ellie became soft. Everywhere the red light went, everything was reborn. Even the wounds on xijue and others healed slowly. In the end, they didn''t even leave scars. Feeling the heat of Dantian, Gu Qianyi sits down cross legged and runs his internal power. However, he finds that he not only recovers from his injury, but also seems to have deeper internal power. This discovery makes Gu Qianyi very happy. He didn''t expect that as the owner of Ellie, he still has such treatment. He just doesn''t know what happened to Ellie. Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi''s happiness and probes into her pulse. He knows it clearly, but he is also happy about it. Unexpectedly, Yi''er has such an opportunity. Everyone looks at Ellie with joy, and Gu Qianyi looks forward to it. He doesn''t know what Ellie has evolved into. Red light slowly dispersed, and Ellie also fell to the ground. When people saw it, GA, what''s this? There is an unknown object standing on the ground. There are two small horns on the snake''s head, and something similar to a crown on its head. Four claws grow on its body, or two of them occupy an area. It is standing like a snake, with its long tail trailing behind. This is Ellie? Gu Qianyi couldn''t bear to look directly at him. How did he become like this? When Ellie saw Gu Qianyi, she was excited and ready to climb over. Suddenly she felt something was wrong. She looked at herself. GA, how did it become like this? Think about it, Ellie. She''s still as handsome as before. It''s really ugly. Look again, ah, what''s this? Ellie looked at something between her legs and wondered. Of course, other people also saw the normal things. After Ellie''s funny comparison, everyone laughed. When Ellie looks at the smiles of the people, she always feels strange. She''d better go to the master first and ask the master. Thinking of stepping on those two legs, "master silver, master silver..." Ellie cried and ran to Gu Qianyi. Who knows, it''s even more frightening. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Ellie could speak. The soft voice made people think that it was from a child who was about the same age as you''er. Ellie didn''t think of it herself, but it''s good to be able to talk. Seeing Ai Li pounce on Gu Qianyi''s arms, Nangong Yichen turns around and holds Gu Qianyi away from Ai Li. When Ellie saw that her silver was gone, she had a pair of snake eyes with tears in her eyes. Heart constantly cursing Nangong Yi Chen "bad silver, bad silver... Ellie hate you" Ellie thought in the heart, but carelessly said. Gu shallow according to smell speech, puff Chi a smile. Nangong Yichen looks at Aili all over and says: "I say Ellie, you are naked, aren''t you?" "What?" Ellie couldn''t react for a moment. "Hahaha... Ellie, you see we''re all dressed. It''s really not good for you to be like this!" Xijue joked with a cheerful smile. Ellie looked around, as if she had no clothes. The more she looked, the more humiliating she felt. Finally, she simply hid behind Gu Ruoyu and didn''t come out. He cried out that Gu Qian wanted clothes. The funny appearance of Ellie sweeps away Gu Qianyi''s gloomy mood these days, and he also nods and agrees to make clothes for Ellie. Then a group of people went on to the imperial capital. Chapter 164 At the border, a man, wearing silver gray armor and helmet of the same color, stands on the hill and looks out. The vast Gobi stretches for thousands of miles, and smoke rises from the desert. It''s the time of sunset. There is only one lonely city embedded in the barren desert. The city gate is closed, as if locking the helplessness of the soldiers, The war has been going on for two months. I don''t know when it will end. How is she, thousands of miles away? Full of missing, are turned into a wisp of smoke, slowly scattered in the cold wind here. "Woo woo... Woo woo..." with the sound of the horn and the thunder of the war drums, a soldier came up to the man and said, "general Gu, the enemy is coming. General Gu has gone to meet us. Do you want to take over?". This man is Gu Fengyu, who rushed to the frontier from Luoyang. After hearing Meng Yi''s report, he immediately made a decision to "get ready to meet at once" "yes" the sound of horn and drum kept on. Gu Chongming has taken people to fight here. On the battlefield, Gu Chongming rode on a horse, looking at the Hanmo Chen on the opposite side. Hanmo Chen is still indifferent, but his eyes are full of insidious and cunning. Mu Chen son is riding a horse to stand beside Han Mo Chen, full face of calculation. In the past two months, Hanmo Chen and others have not found any advantage. The Shache city has not been attacked for a long time. The old people in the imperial court already have their own opinions. If they don''t have any achievements, they are afraid that they will lose their hearts. Hanmo Chen''s thoughts are full of twists and turns. His face doesn''t change. He gives mu Chenzi a color, and orders the pioneer officer Gu Beicheng to call for war. Gu Beicheng takes orders. He shouts at Gu Chongming immediately: "listen to the people on the other side, let me out of the Shache City, or don''t blame me for being impolite.". "How dare you say so much and let me come to meet you?" Gu Chongming came forward to fight. The two of them fought on the horse, and the war drums thundered. Gu Chongming, as a general of the first generation, had excellent martial arts. After dozens of rounds, Gu Beichen had been injured in many places. Hanmo Chen wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to take the Shache city. "Kill, if anyone cuts off the head of the supplementary Ming, I will seal him For the general. Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. The soldiers of Anya Kingdom rushed to Zixuan''s soldiers like chicken blood. "Kill" "rush" the cries of killing are incessant, the horses are neighing, blood is splashing in, and many loyal souls are buried in other places. Gu Fengyu''s appearance surprised Hanmo Chen. Hanmo Chen didn''t expect Gu Fengyu to be here. In a war, he abandoned his armor and ordered his team to withdraw. Gu Chongming also began to clean the battlefield and count the number of casualties. The setting sun in the sky is like blood, and a few wild geese are whining and flying by, as if they are wailing for the dead soldiers. Looking around, the corpses are all over the ground, and the scarlet color is everywhere. The scarlet color is creepy. Flags, weapons everywhere, a few piles of fireworks burning, as if to tell people about the war just happened. Gu Fengyu looked at all this, full of resentment, hate the ruthlessness of the war, also hate the person who started the war. Why on earth? Gu Chongming came over and patted Gu Fengyu on the shoulder. Gu Fengyu slightly, slowly turned back, and found that Gu Chongming''s arm was injured. He quickly supported Gu Chongming and said with concern: "Dad, Dad, you''re injured" "it''s OK, yu''er. Although Hanmo Chen''s strength is greatly damaged in this battle, he won''t give up. Go to arrange the soldiers to do the defense work to prevent Hanmo Chen''s sneak attack.". "Yes, but Dad, your injury.". It''s OK. You go. Gu Fengyu looked at it and turned to leave. Looking at Gu Fengyu''s figure, Gu Chongming muttered to himself, "since ancient times, wars have been merciless, and blood has been sent to mountains and rivers.". Hanmo Chen returned to the camp, patted the table and was very angry. "I''m so angry, I''m so angry.". "Chen''er, I''ve told you many times as a teacher that a great success must control his temper and behavior," said Mu Chenzi, who raised the dust in his hand. A trace of displeasure flashed in Hanmo Chen''s eyes, but he quickly hid it, and asked mu Chenzi with a modest face, "I know, master, but what should I do next?". "I''ll go to the enemy camp tonight and bring Gu Chongming''s head to you." Mu Chenzi looks down at everything and doesn''t know that his good day is coming. Gu Qianyi''s people, Nangong Yichen''s people and joyful Lingyu''s people have already arrived at the border. They are waiting to start tonight. "I''m sorry to trouble you, master. As long as Gu Chongming dies, I''ll be able to take Zixuan''s wonderful land and share it with you.". "Well, ha ha ha... Well, if it''s really my good apprentice, I''ll go to have a rest for a while, and then I''ll start at midnight, ha ha...". "Shifu asked" Hanmo Chen to make a gesture and let mu Chenzi into the inner room. He quietly backed out and called his confidants, "tonight, you quietly sneak into the enemy camp and put this into Gu Chongming''s tea." he said and handed a bag of powder to the soldier. "Yes, my subordinates.". Chapter 165 After ten days on the road, Gu Qianyi and his party finally arrived at the imperial capital. The poison doctor Er Xian had already received Gu Qianyi''s message from a flying pigeon and waited in the general''s house for a long time. Gu Qianyi and his party went into the general''s house, and they were all concerned about it. "Yi''er, ling''er, what''s the matter?" Clock from the month for days sleep, thinking of her baby niece life and death unknown, she is difficult to sleep, now see according to son holding the child, paralyzed, where there is vitality in the past, is heartache. No time to wait for Gu Qianyi to answer, old man Mo rushes over and grabs Gu Ruoling from Gu Qianyi''s arms. "Come on, let me see what happened to my baby Ling er." A group of people are in a hurry to take Gu Ruoling back to Xiyan Pavilion. Old man Mo puts Gu Ruoling on the bed and starts to feel her pulse. Gu Qianyi stands on one side, is full of uneasiness, don''t know Ling Er how, adoptive father can save her? Gu Qianyi''s heart is like tens of millions of ants nibbling on himself, which is painful and uncomfortable. Nangong Yichen takes Gu Qianyi''s shoulder and brings her to his arms to comfort "Yi''er, it will be OK.". "Eh" Gu shallow according to raised head to see South Temple Yi Chen one eye, ordered to nod. "Oh, I said that Yi''er girl, how do you take care of my ling''er baby? She can actually use Zhonghua Jieyu. It''s really dereliction of duty for you," said Old Man Mo angrily. "Hua Jieyu? What''s that? Can you help me? Gu Qianyi grabs old man Mo''s arm and asks nervously. God knows how scared she is. If no one can solve Ling er''s poison, what should she do? Feeling Gu Qianyi''s fear, old man Mo saw that it was the first time that Yi''er was so afraid. He even grasped his fingertips and trembled. He couldn''t bear to blame Gu Qianyi any more, so he explained: "in fact, it''s not your fault. The reason why Hua Jieyu is called this name is that its ingredients contain the juice of Jieyu flower. This poison is colorless and tasteless, even in the poison It''s hard for experts to find out. The poisoned person is like sleeping without any other signs. But if he can''t detoxify within half a month, the poisoned person will sleep forever. After a month, he will fester when he comes, until he finally turns into pus and there is no residue left. Gu Qianyi steps back after hearing the words. It''s hard to believe that ling''er should be poisoned like this. Nangong Yichen quickly supports Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, don''t worry. Since master Mo can say it, there must be a way to cure ling''er. Let''s see what he says first.". "You''re still smart," old man Mo praised as he looked at Nangong Yichen. The more he looked at Nangong Yichen, the more he liked him. "It''s not difficult for Hua Jieyu to detoxify. He just needs to use ice toad to suck out the toxin in his body, and then soak it for four or five days with the decoction made from 55 precious herbs such as ginseng and snow lotus. Plus my unique detoxification technique, there''s nothing that can''t be done.". Smell speech, Gu shallow according to finally put down the heart of the big stone, fortunately, fortunately, everyone sent a breath, next, everyone back out, let mo old man for Gu Ruoling detoxification. Out of the door, Gu looked up at the sky, it seems that everything has become beautiful, light sunlight, sprinkled on Gu, plating her with a layer of holy light. Nangong Yichen can''t help but stay when he sees this. Such Yi''er is so beautiful. Brocade son they see such a scene, very discerning quietly walked away. Chapter 166 In the twinkling of an eye, the weather in the imperial capital has gradually turned cool. In a few days, it will be the Mid Autumn Festival. They walk in the garden of the general''s residence. The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkles on the path of the garden. The fragrance of Osmanthus enters the nose with the breeze, smelling the fragrance and refreshing. They walked on like this, and no one spoke. It seemed that they were afraid of destroying the beautiful and quiet atmosphere. Silently feeling the breath of the people around, Gu Qianyi''s heart has a kind of unspeakable warmth and warmth, and his heart also calms down with the loose steps. But constantly speculate, this person is when to enter his heart, and he did not know? If that''s the case, let it be. But I can really put down the past and find a true love in this world. Do you want to be bald? Gu Qianyi is afraid that he will wake up one night, and his hair will turn white. He will read the world of mortals and be infatuated. Thinking of this, Gu Qianyi can''t help feeling melancholy. He lingers on his eyebrows. Maybe he treats love like this. Every woman is in an uncertain mood and is worried about gain and loss. To feel the sadness and frown of the people around him, Nangong Yichen stops, turns around, holds Gu Qianyi''s slender fingers in his hands, and then draws the distance between them closer. With the other hand, he takes the beauty into his heart and sticks Gu Qianyi''s palm to his chest. His eyes are burning and affectionate, "Yi''er, do you know, this is just for you "You''re beating"? Feeling Nangong Yichen''s powerful heartbeat, Nangong Yichen''s tender words make her blush. Gu Qianyi wants to get rid of Nangong Yichen''s shackles, but is only held in his arms by Nangong Yichen and leans on Nangong Yichen''s broad and strong chest. Gu Qianyi suddenly feels that this may be the sense of security he needs. It seems that for a long time no one has let himself rely on it like this. Arvin, can I? Gu Qianyi asked in his heart. She does not know whether she is stubbornly seeking an answer from ah Wen, or whether she is asking her heart whether she can forget ah Wen and accept a new relationship. In fact, Gu Qianyi understands that ah Wen has a heavy weight in his heart. I''m afraid he can''t forget it all his life. Seeing that Gu Qianyi seems to be distracted again, Nangong Yichen pecks Gu Qianyi''s face for punishment. "Nangong you..." the sudden kiss makes Gu Qianyi at a loss. This is the first time that they are so intimate. Nangong Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi''s red face and wants to make fun of it. He changes a sad expression and says to Gu Qianyi: "Yier, aren''t you ready to be responsible for me?" Well, responsible for him? What''s the situation? I really don''t want to do anything about him. Gu Qianyi is a little confused about the situation. Gu shallow according to is full of surprised facial expression, see the South Temple Yi Chen just want to smile, but force to endure again. "Don''t you forget, that day in the restaurant, you get drunk, and then... On..." Nangong Yi Chen a pair of words and stop appearance let Gu shallow according to can''t help but doubt, that day he was drunk, will Nangong eat wipe clean. But when I wake up, my clothes are fine. Did you forget something? Gu shallow in accordance with a pair of suspicious eyes will Nangong easy Chen from top to bottom Chou side. Nangong Yichen sees that Gu Qianyi doesn''t seem to believe it. It seems that he has to add fire. "Yi Er, don''t you forget? Or you don''t want to admit it? That day, you can''t help kissing people, and you said, "what''s jelly, what''s delicious, by the way, what''s jelly?" Instant Gu shallow according to forehead hung three black lines, listen to Nangong Yi Chen such a say, it seems that he really did something to him. Ah, I blame myself for drinking disorderly. Gu Qianyi looked up at Nangong Yichen and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for you. If you have one, I will let you have the baby.". "Well, that''s good. Wait, what? Give birth to a baby? According to son, you "Nan Gong Yi Chen returns to God of time, Gu shallow according to have already run far away. "Hee hee, how else can I be responsible?" Gu Qianyi vomits his tongue at Nangong Yichen. Nangong Yichen uses the lightness skill to catch up with him. "Stop and see how I punish you.". Gu Qianyi is proud, turned around and bumped into a chest, "ah, how can you be so fast?" "What do you say? Wuwu... "With two pieces of pink lips blocking Gu Qianyi''s mouth, the warm scene makes the flowers lower their heads. Chapter 167-168 "Many years ago, there was an emperor who would spend all his money in order to dress well. He didn''t care about his army, he didn''t like to go to the theatre, he didn''t like to go to the park in a carriage - except to show off his new clothes, he changed every day and every hour. People always refer to him as "the emperor is in the dressing room." ... " after several days of treatment, Gu Ruoling has recovered a lot. At this time, she is lying on the bed and listening to Gu Qianyi tell her stories. Gu ruoyou sits beside her, holding her chin. She is also fascinated and admires Gu Qianyi. Mommy will tell many stories. When they were young, they were surprised that none of them were repeated. At this time, Gu Qianyi was talking about the emperor''s new clothes. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister listened with great interest and couldn''t bear to blink. The brocade son walks in from the outside and sees such situation, really don''t have the heart to interrupt, several times desire to talk and stop. Gu shallow according to see the facial expression of brocade son know she is to have something to say, then stopped, ye ye ye Gu Ruoling of be asked by the angle: "what''s the matter?" "Miss, here comes Mr. mowang.". Gu Qianyi, with a casual manner, went to the table, poured a cup of tea for himself, took a sip of it and put it down. "What did he come for? What does it have to do with me? Now, my father and brother are not in the house, so I let my mother receive them. Jin''er is very embarrassed to see that his young lady doesn''t care. After thinking about it, she says, "I''ve invited my wife to the living room to receive her, but the master of the street says that he''s here to pass the edict. I have to go to the young lady to receive the edict.". "Oh? Does he really say that? " Gu Qian Yiyi is a lazy old man, drinking the tea in his hand. He didn''t change because he heard the news from Mozi. Without waiting for jin''er to answer, Gu Qianyi said again, "then wait for a moment, and see what idea the prince has made.". Mo Zi Cheng is sitting behind the living room at this time. After three rounds of tea, she has never seen Gu Qianyi. The general''s wife Zhong Liyue, seeing Mo Zi Cheng''s face showing impatience, once again asks her maid Meier to urge her. She is not sure what her daughter means. Instead, song Hairong sat beside him, watching a good play, waiting for Gu Qianyi to be punished by Mozi for a while. In his heart, he was eager that Gu Qianyi would come as late as possible, so as to neglect the emperor''s imperial edict and the Lord. Even if it wasn''t a capital crime, it would be enough for him. Think of this, song is from time to time to cover his face secretly happy. "Madam, the young lady is coming." the servant girl frown son first step into the room to report a way. Mo Zi Cheng raises her head when she hears the speech, and then she sees the ice blue figure coming into the door. In a few days, she has already missed her. There is a saying: how many Acacia one night stands are, the ends of the world are not long. Mo Zi Cheng stands up from his seat and looks at the person he is longing for. His lips move. His hand hidden in his sleeve pinches tightly into a fist and temporarily suppresses his inner excitement. After taking care of himself and leaving, mozicheng raced back to Bianliang from Luoyang without stopping. After returning to the palace for a rest, he immediately entered the palace and asked the emperor for a letter of marriage. He came to the general''s house nonstop to meet the people he thought about day and night. Mo Zi Cheng knows that he has forced Gu Qianyi to do so, but in addition to this, Mo Zi Cheng really has no other way to let Yi''er come back to him. Besides, the emperor''s marriage is also a great honor. I believe Yi''er will see his sincerity and accept it. As long as Yier becomes a relative with herself, I will love her and make up for her. Gu Qian is not willing to come to see this stubborn but extreme man, but he has the emperor''s life in the body, he can''t escape, was forced to come out by frown. A dress of ice blue, hairpin of the same color, a pretty face, pink and black, cold eyes, just like the fairy in the Moon Palace. Entering the door, Gu Qianyi didn''t drag on either. He walked to mozicheng and went straight to the topic, saying, "I don''t know what happened to Wang Ye this time? There''s a girl who''s sick, but she''s really not free. Please forgive me. "Gu is lazy, and there''s no emotion in her cold words. Mo Zi Cheng is sad, but he also covered up the past, Mo Zi Cheng feel, as long as this imperial edict, according to the son is his own princess, in the future have a lot of time together, also not in a hurry, not to mention Ling Er physical discomfort, his father should also care more. As long as the thought of a few days later will be able to pick up according to the son back to the house, Mo Zi Cheng can not say the excitement. "Gu Qian according to the order" Mo Zi Cheng started to read the imperial edict. All the people of general Wen Yan''s residence kneel down and shout long live. "The emperor ordered that there is Gu Qianyi, the daughter of general Gu. She has both ability and political integrity and outstanding moral character. She has given birth to children for the royal family. I have found out what happened in those years. This is a misunderstanding. Now I still think Gu Qianyi is innocent. I give Gu Qianyi the title of virtuous princess. I will return to the palace one day. And reward ten thousand taels of gold, a pair of jade Ruyi, a pair of red coral. Gu shallow according to more listen to more feel not right, at the moment she also finally understand Mo Zi Cheng what idea, want to oneself back to Mo Wangfu door all have no. It seems that they want to oppress themselves with their power. How can I make them happy? I think Gu Qianyi is a soft persimmon for others. If mozicheng wants to give me an idea, it depends on whether he has the ability.Mo Zi finished reading and handed the imperial edict to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, take the edict. I was wrong. I will marry you again.". "Has the Lord ever asked Qian Yi for his opinion? As long as I don''t want to do something, not to mention this holy intention, I can''t force me with a knife or a sword. Please go back to me, my Lord. "Gu Qian stood up on the ground, looked at Mo Zi Cheng, his eyes were cold and distant, and his words were full of firmness and arrogance. He spoke the word" no connection "very seriously and firmly. "Gu Qianyi, this is the imperial edict. How can you say that if you don''t accept it, you won''t accept it. If you don''t respect the edict, it''s a capital crime to kill the nine nationalities." Mo Zi Cheng is also impatient, never thought that Yi''er is so stubborn, but this imperial edict can''t be a joke. Gu Qianyi smiles instead of anger. "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Is that how you treat court Zhongliang? My father and brother are fighting bravely on the battlefield to resist foreign enemies. But what about you? Zixuan''s ruler, what do you do? An imperial edict forces me to remarry with you. If I don''t respect the edict, I''m going to kill the nine ethnic groups. Are you going to kill me? What is the will of the people to treat loyal and good officials like this? Where is the emperor''s wisdom? " Chapter 168 GU Qianyi has never seen such a unreasonable person. What''s wrong with the monarch? Can the monarch kill the ministers at will? Even so, it has to weigh the consequences of provoking me. If you really want to force me like this, don''t blame me for being merciless. With the power of the warm heart Pavilion, Zixuan can change her master on the river. "Oh, I said, Yi''er, you can''t make fun of the lives of all the people in our general''s mansion. Besides, you didn''t want to live or die before. Do you want to marry Lord Mo? Now what''s the matter? You should be happy about this good thing, but don''t hurt our family because of you. "Song Hairong heard mozicheng''s words, and walked to Gu Qianyi with enchanting posture to remind her. Her eyes were full of fear. She didn''t want to lose her life because of Gu Qianyi''s hoof. Gu Qianyi''s cold eyes shot at Song Hairong with murderous intention. The cold voice without any emotion sounded in Song Hairong''s ear, "shut up, if you dare to say one more word, I will make you never speak again in your life.". Song Hairong felt a tremor all over his body. He was so scared that he immediately covered his mouth and did not dare to speak any more. Mo Zi Cheng is stunned after listening to Gu Qian Yi, but what he knows is that he has gone too far. He does it all for the sake of being with Yi Er. Is it wrong? Silent for a while, Mo Zi looks at Gu Qianyi and says affectionately, "Yi Er, I really love you. I just want to be with you. Is it wrong?". "Love? Your so-called love is forcing me to come back to you with your right? Your so-called love is to get me by all means? Ha ha... Is this what you call love? " Gu Qianyi doesn''t know what kind of mood to face the man at the moment. "I''ll give you whatever you want, and I''ll promise you whatever you want, as long as you can come back to me, Yier, please. I know that I didn''t cherish you well, which made you feel aggrieved and left you alone for so many years. I''m wrong. Please give me a chance to make up for your mother and son, and let me love you well, OK Mo Zi Cheng is an iron man. At the moment, he can''t help but shed two lines of clear tears. He can''t tell whether he is sad or regretful. His eyes are full of sadness. All the people present are moved by his affectionate words. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Mozi would be like this. He just couldn''t get along with his feelings. He had an ah Wen in his heart. Now he had a Nangong Yi Chen, and there was no more space. What''s more, the only way to be happy is to love each other. "Lord Mo, do you know Mantis?" Without waiting for Mo Zicheng to answer, Gu Qianyi said to himself, "every male mantis can only love one female mantis in his life. After two Mantis are combined, the male mantis will be eaten by the female mantis to provide nutrition and nurture their children. Although it seems to be cruel, but it is not a kind of wholehearted giving, pay for each other without reservation? But shallow depends on precisely is such love, I will not tie myself in the love imprisonment, similarly the love he also is not one kind of fetter, but mutual trust, interdependence, life, monogamy, like this you can understand "? After listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, Mo Zicheng knows that Yi''er won''t give him any chance. All his life, he is monogamous. Suddenly, Mo Zicheng''s eyes are bright. "Yi''er, if I give up all my concubines in the house and only marry you in my life, will you promise me?" "No, Wang Ye, they are not only your concubines, but also your responsibility as a husband. If you say that you can give up, it will only make Qian Yi look down on you.". I thought he would understand, but I didn''t want to give birth to such an idea. Gu Qianyi not only had a headache, but also got angry. It''s true that all men in the world are unlucky. "Yier..." "well, Qianyi is tired, please go back," Gu said, turning away from the living room without hesitation. Mo Zi Cheng looks at the figure disappearing at the door and is lost in meditation. He finally knows what love is and his sincerity. If he wants to give up like this, how can he be reconciled? No, I''m not willing, Yi''er. I won''t give up anyway. Chapter 169 Gu Qianyi comes out of the living room and walks aimlessly on the path of the garden. Jin''er and others know that their young lady is flustered, and it''s hard to say anything. At this time, Gu Qianyi is suddenly hugged from behind. Gu Qianyi doesn''t even want to go back directly with one elbow. Nangong Yichen doesn''t expect that Yi''er will attack him suddenly. He quickly releases himself and turns back to avoid Gu Qianyi''s attack. "Why are you?" Gu Qianyi turns around and sees that the person who attacked him is Nangong Yichen. He is surprised that Nangong Yichen hasn''t appeared in front of Gu Qianyi these days since he left Huayuan that day. Make Gu shallow depend on for a while puzzling, but she isn''t that kind of small woman, like to think wildly, know that the South Temple Yi Chen has his own business, each other noninterference good. "Of course it''s me. Is there anyone else. I haven''t seen you for a few days. Did Yi''er miss me? " Nangong Yichen said to Gu Qianyi, a pair of glazed eyes are full of deep love and heavy love. Gu Qianyi looks at Nangong Yichen and knows that she really misses herself. The faint smile spreads on her face. The smile from the heart is like a white plum blossom, which is intoxicating. "I''ve been very busy recently. I didn''t miss you," Gu said, showing that I was really busy. "Yi''er is so sad. I wanted to give you a gift, but I didn''t want Yi''er to be so sad. Just... "Nangong Yichen said that he was going to leave. "Wait a minute" Gu Qianyi eagerly pulls Nangong Yichen''s hand. Seeing this, Nangong Yichen''s hand is forced, and Gu Qianyi is in Nangong Yichen''s arms. His lips are opposite. Gu Qianyi''s eyes are wide open, just like a frightened rabbit. Nangong Yichen''s heart has been kissing anyway, so I''ll kiss you enough. I miss you so much that I haven''t seen you these days. Otherwise, I won''t be on my way all night. Thinking, Nangong Yichen''s lips move, while Gu Qianyi doesn''t pay attention, his tongue slides into Gu Qianyi''s mouth and plays with another small and delicate tongue. Jin''er and others have already left here with a smile, but they are happy for Gu Qianyi. Until they both gasped, Nangong Yichen let go of Gu Qianyi and said, "come on, I''ll give you a gift." then he took Gu Qianyi to a small hut in the suburb. Mingyue has been waiting there for a long time. Seeing the two people coming, she happily goes forward to say hello to "young master, young lady". "What''s the matter with you?" "Huigongzi, I have brought it.". "Why don''t you go and bring it here soon" "the moon will go now" listening to the conversation between the master and the servant, Gu Qianyi didn''t know why, but he didn''t worry. Since he came here, he must have something to do with himself. Hearing the sound, Gu Qianyi looks up and sees Mingyue and several other followers coming with Gu Moya and her servant girl Ning''er, as well as an honest looking civilian. For a time, I don''t understand the intention of Nangong Yichen. Then I think, are they related to ling''er''s poisoning? Think of this, Gu shallow according to look at Gu Mo Ya''s eyes began to spicy up, if it is really her, then he will never read and affection. Nangong Yichen gently pulls Gu Qianyi''s hand, and his ten fingers are connected. "Yi''er, you must have guessed that they are the people who poison ling''er.". Gu Qianyi raises his head and looks at the man beside him. She is moved. At this time, she also understands that Nangong Yichen has gone to Luoyang specially for this. I didn''t expect that he would do so much for himself. Gu Qianyi''s heart overflows with a touch of sweetness. Leaning on Nangong Yichen''s chest, he felt warm in his heart, and his ten fingers clasped tightly. "Nangong, thank you," Gu Qianyi whispered, but she believed that Nangong Yichen could hear it. Nangong Yichen raised Gu Qianyi and let her face her. She scraped Gu Qianyi''s nose with her fingers and said, "fool, I''m willing to do this for you. Even if you want to eat me like a mother mantis, I have no regrets.". "You..." Gu Qianyi was surprised. How did he know? Take Gu Qianyi into his arms again. Nangong Yichen''s chin is on Gu Qianyi''s head. I really hope to stay here for a long time. I overhear what Yi''er says to Mo Zicheng. I''m glad I heard it and let me know more about Yi''er. As long as you can be with Yi''er, even if you are doomed, you are not afraid. "Well, let''s see why she poisoned ling''er." Gu Qian raised his head in the arms of Nangong Yichen and pointed to Gu Mo ya. Nangong Yichen nods, two people hold hands to Gu Moya. Mingyue sees that her son finally gets what she wants and stands there with a giggle. Gu Moya sees Gu Qianyi come over like himself. There is a trace of fear in his eyes. Gu Qianyi comes forward and takes away the cloth that covers Gu Moya''s mouth. His eyes are cold and full of lethality. He asks, "why do you poison Ling er?" Gu Moya desperately shook his head, "sister, it''s not me, I don''t have it.". "No? Then why aren''t you in the mansion these days? Where did you go and what did you do? " Gu shallow according to the tone of no doubt, let Gu Mo Ya is guilty, at the same time to this elder sister also full of fear. "I... I..." in the face of Gu Qianyi''s murderous eyes, it seems that if he says a lie, he will be killed by her immediately. Gu Moya didn''t lie at all."I... I went to see my uncle." Gu Moya was full of unwilling, unwilling to lose, unwilling to compromise. Seeing this, Nangong Yichen kicks at the man. The pain makes him roll on the ground. Nangong Yichen grabs the man''s collar and asks, "who let you poison the sugar gourd?" "Please forgive me, great Xia" "speak quickly" "I said, I said, it''s this young lady, she... She... She let the villain so much, and she gave the villain some gold." then the man took out the gold in his arms, knew it would provoke such a pestilence, and killed him. Gu Moya is now anxious and wants to kick the man, "you talk nonsense. I have no grievance or hatred with you. Why do you want to frame me? Are you with them? Together to bully me, "Gu Moya said the more excited. Chapter 170 Gu shallow according to smell speech more think more is angry, PA of a slap hit on Gu Mo ya face, "all arrive this time, you still don''t admit?" Say again a slap to hit in the past, "why to harm Ling son?"? She''s just a child, don''t you think. Gu Moya''s white face is now swollen like a pig''s head, and Gu Qianyi releases all the anger, pain and depression accumulated in her heart in recent days. Gu Mo Ya mouth blood DC, saw Gu shallow according to cruel, she is dare not admit that poison is oneself under. Gu Moya accidentally got the powder from Song Hairong. Song Hairong didn''t know what he was going to use on Gu Qianyi, but he let his daughter steal it. Not only that, but also it directly led to the truth of some things in that year. That day, Gu Moya and Ning''er are playing in Luoyang. They happen to meet Zhou Feng and Gu Ruoling walking on the street. At this time, a sugar gourd vendor passes by Gu Moya. Gu Moya has a plan when he sees this. Catch the vendor, said is to buy his sugar gourd, a conversation, but don''t want that little vendor is also a greedy person, Gu Moya is think he is his own heart. He said he would give him a ingot of gold and let him sell the powdered sugar gourd to Gu Ruoling. At that time, Gu Ruoling is poisoned. Gu Qianyi will not guess that she did it. But Zhou Fengtie will be misunderstood by Gu Qianyi, which intensifies the contradiction between Gu Qianyi and Zhou youruo. Even if he doesn''t go to Gu Qianyi, Zhou youruo won''t let her go. Gu Moya didn''t expect that the peddler should have confessed himself so quickly, but so what? As long as he didn''t admit it, he didn''t expect Gu Qianyi to do anything about her. Gu shallow according to seem to see through Gu Mo Ya''s mind general, indifferent looking at her, "you think you don''t admit, I have no evidence, can''t cure you?" Said Gu shallow according to gently stroke the jade finger on the hand, a little anxious appearance all have no, but is Gu Mo ya, in the heart is more and more anxious. Ning''er was even more frightened. Nangong Yichen gives Mingyue a look. Mingyue goes to the peddler and tortures him with all kinds of methods. The sad cry spreads to Gu Moya and his servant girl Ning''er. They shiver when they hear it. The peddler fainted, will wake up again, wake up again dizzy, all this seems endless. Gu Qianyi looks at Nangong Yichen with a very satisfied expression and a harsh scream. It''s like the beautiful music to Gu Qianyi. Until the peddler no longer has the strength to wake up, Gu Qianyi walks gently to Ning''er. Looking at Ning''er''s fear and evasion, Gu Qianyi holds Ning''er''s chin with a slender jade finger and asks, "is that nice?". "Big... Big... Big lady... No... don''t..." Ning''er was very scared, and her watery eyes were full of fear. Mental shock and fear are often more frightening than tormenting that person. Gu Qianyi also knows this. White fingers, stroking Ning''er''s face, "don''t be afraid, as long as you tell me how you hurt my ling''er, I promise you won''t be the same as the vendor, what do you think?" Ning Er opens big eyes to look at Gu shallow depend on, want to see the authenticity of this sentence from her face. Gu Qianyi sniffed, "you don''t have to doubt the truth of what I said, because you don''t have a choice. If you don''t tell me honestly, I can''t help you, Mingyue...". "I said! I say, I say... "Ning''er is on the verge of collapse at this time. She can''t hold on any longer and tells Gu Qianyi the truth. "Rather son, you a small hoof son, you want to dare to say, see I don''t you kill you" Gu Mo Ya gas hum of toward rather son threat. Ning''er can''t take care of other things now. Compared with her own young lady, this young lady is the real devil. Ning''er tells Gu Qianyi everything, including the previous rumors, and even the source of the powder. Gu Qianyi never thought that he was so hateful to his master and servant. When Ning''er finished, Gu Qianyi called Mingyue, and Mingyue came forward and took Ning''er down. "Miss... You... You are not..." in the face of Ning''er''s surprise, Gu Qianyi laughs sarcastically. "You want to say that I didn''t promise to let you go, did I? But he didn''t promise? " Pointing to Nangong Yichen said. "Take the moon down and say hello.". At this time, Gu Moya laughs like crazy. She still loses. Ha ha, she still loses. But I''m not reconciled. "Don''t you want to know why? It''s not all because of you, it''s all because of you. If you don''t come back, at least I''m the second lady in the general''s mansion. Since you came back, you have not only taken away my father''s only favor. Also took away originally belongs to my aura, is you, is you took away my everything. It''s you who made my aunt punished by my father, and it''s you who made my uncle dismissed. Why didn''t you die outside? I hate you, I hate you "Gu Moya has been too lazy to cover up these, some words, roar hysterical. Chapter 171 Gu shallow according to smell speech, slap again in Gu Mo Ya''s face, "even if it is so how, have the ability you grab back, thousand shouldn''t, ten thousand shouldn''t, you shouldn''t hit my child''s idea, moved my person end only one, that is, die". Nangong Yichen came forward and gently held Gu Qianyi''s hand, and said with a smile: "this kind of thing, don''t bother Yi''er. You do it yourself. I''m willing to serve the beauty.". Gu Mo ya see two people love each other''s appearance, in the heart is more unbalanced, with what kind of good men have to around Gu shallow according to turn, must be she seduces them. It must be. "Gu Qianyi, if you have the ability, you''ll kill me. Don''t be so tender in front of me. It''s disgusting to look at me.". Smell speech, Gu shallow according to saw Gu Mo Ya one eye, turn round to pull the head of Nan Gong Yi Chen, embrace his neck, lightly kiss, "Qing Qing me, how, this is my" expression is full of complacency, she just want to gas Gu Mo ya, want to see her angry appearance. Nangong Yichen was already intoxicated with Gu Qianyi''s active kiss. At the moment, he heard that she said she was her, and he was even more happy. Leng was pulling Gu Qianyi to kiss again. Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen did not kill Gu Moya, but brought him back to the general''s house. When song Hailong sees his daughter in such a mess, her face is red and swollen, and she is heartbroken. She is ready to question Gu Qianyi, but Gu Qianyi flicks it away. Song Hairong fell to the ground, spitting blood, but not showing weakness, and said, "you rebellious girl, at least I''m your father''s concubine and your aunt. You''re really going against the sky. Look at you. Ya''er is your sister. What do you think you''ve done to us?" At this time, all the servant girls and servants in the general''s mansion rushed to see what happened. Song Hairong was mean and harsh to his servants. Seeing that she was taught by the eldest lady, many people applauded Gu Qianyi in private. Zhong Liyue, supported by mei''er, comes in a hurry. Seeing such a situation, I don''t know what happened for a moment. Just listen to Gu Qianyi said: "good aunt, I would like to ask you how to educate your daughter, her eyes can have my sister? Not only that, but ling''er''s poisoning was done by her. Today, you should give me an explanation. " Song Hairong''s face changes. No wonder she feels familiar with Gu Ruoling''s poison. It turns out that''s the way it is. Song Hairong secretly hates Gu Moya. He doesn''t succeed enough, but he has more than enough. He tries his best to find something for himself. Zhong Liyue didn''t expect that ling''er''s poison was from ya''er. It''s really unfortunate. Looking at Gu Moya''s expression, song Hailong knows that it must have something to do with her. Secretly scold a, is really a useless thing, mouth but to Gu shallow according to plead guilty way: "this... Ya''er she is young, not sensible, according to the son you adult ignore villain, let her go, not to mention ling''er is safe now.". "Aunt song, it''s easy for you to say, but do you think it''s possible? I have warned her many times, she does not take Miss Ben seriously, repeatedly provoke me, touch my bottom line, that Miss Ben will not be merciful. "Said, Gu Qianyi with internal force will Gu Moya to his hand, holding Gu Moya''s neck, in front of song Hairong''s face twisted Gu Moya''s neck. Then he turned to the people present and said, "I always follow the principle that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. But if anyone is not afraid of death and dares to touch my bottom line, then there will be only one end, that is death. No matter who you are, no matter how good your martial arts are, as long as you don''t kill me, then one day I will kill you.". At this time, Gu Qianyi was full of murderous spirit, just like the murderer from hell, cruel and decisive. The reason why she killed Gu Moya is not only that Ling ER was poisoned, but also that she forced song Hairong to show her true face. In those years, Qin Ge had already heard that song Hairong had something to do with her mother''s death. She doesn''t believe it. She can be calm after killing Gu Moya. Nangong Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi and seems to feel her loneliness and indifference. He slowly steps forward and walks to Gu Qianyi. He rubs Gu Qianyi in his hand and clasps his fingers. Similarly, he said, "from now on, anyone who is against Yier will be against Nangong Yichen. If someone slanders her, humiliates her, despises her, ridicules her, bullies her and tramples on her, it''s just like Nangong Yichen. If I find out, Nangong Yichen will not let him go. " Then he turned to Gu Qianyi and said his inner words affectionately, "Yier, in this life, at the ends of the earth, I will guard you, protect you, love you, and be monogamous all my life. I''m willing to be the male mantis that you ate. Even if I''m doomed, I have no regrets. " Light according to enter the bosom, listen to Nangong Yi Chen thumping powerful heartbeat, Gu shallow according to moved unceasingly. She believes that even if the whole world betrays itself, he will stay with him and defend the world for himself. Love is a wonderful thing, although she and Nangong Yichen did not get along for a long time, but she is inexplicable trust him. Maybe it''s because of practicing the swordsmanship of the moon, the breeze and the other side. They can feel each other''s feelings and thoughts. A pair of eyes full of anger, looking at the two people close to each other, eager to spray fire, but just resist, quietly left the general''s house. Besides, when song Hairong saw her daughter''s death, she felt that her sky suddenly collapsed, and suddenly it was dark. That was her only hope. How could it be? How could it be gone like this.Song Hairong slowly climbs to Gu Moya''s side, weeping bitterly. The sad cry makes the servants in the house can''t bear to listen to it any more. Zhong Liyue orders people to take Gu Moya and song Hairong down, and let people bury Gu Moya as soon as possible. Although I feel that Yi''er doesn''t care about her family, Zhong Liyue doesn''t say much. Yi''er must have her own reasons and plans to do so. Seeing that Gu Qianyi has Nangong Yichen beside him now, Zhong Liyue has also been a worry. It''s just yu''er. Thinking of Gu Fengyu, Zhong Liyue sighs. As a mother, he doesn''t know his son''s mind. It''s just that in this life, they are doomed to have no chance. Everyone dispersed. Gu Qianyi was very curious about Zhong Liyue''s attitude. She didn''t blame him at all. She didn''t even ask why? This understanding moved Gu Qianyi. It also makes her want to protect the family and protect their life. Chapter 172 Night slowly shrouded the whole capital, the sky began to drizzle, Gu Qianyi lying in front of the window, looking at the rain curtain outside the window, lost in thought, he is the kind of typical in the rain, but when it comes to rainy days, is determined not to go out. Gu Qianyi''s memory, rainy weather is always prone to some bad things. In the last life, Gu Qianyi was deeply impressed by the fighting in the rain. More than 100 children, drenched in torrential rain, kept fighting in the rain with their training partners, and he was one of them at that time. I saw my companions falling down, being killed by others and myself, until finally, my heart was cold and numb. Little by little, the rain is washing the blood on the ground, and my heart is becoming cold and heartless. I''m a man who came out of purgatory. In the last life, apart from ah Wen, I had nothing to worry about. Now, I want to protect too many people and care about too many people. I have to be stronger to protect them. Gu Ruoling''s poisoning is a blow to Gu Qianyi. As long as he thinks that ling''er is not angry in bed, but he is helpless, Gu Qianyi''s heart is very painful. I have never been a greedy person. I am happy with my parents'' love, my children and my heart''s love. The rain outside the window is falling more and more. I don''t know if I can have a peaceful night tonight? In the broken Temple 30 miles away from the general''s residence, a man in black came to the temple. When a middle-aged woman saw someone coming, she came out from behind the statue, hugged the man in black and cried bitterly, "Wuwu... Brother Feng..." the man turned around, pulled off the veil, held the woman and asked, "what''s the matter, sister Rong?" This person is song Haifeng who was dismissed by Gu Chongming. "Let''s get ya''er, she... Let Gu Qianyi kill her." Song Hairong, who lost his beloved daughter, rushed to song Haifeng''s arms and cried. The voice was desolate. Song Haifeng was stunned when he heard the words, and ya''er died? No, I must have heard it wrong. Song Haifeng two hands holding song Hairong''s shoulder, uncertain voice "Rongmei, what do you say? Ya''er is dead? How can it be? You must have lied to me, right? " Song Haifeng can''t believe that tiger poison doesn''t eat children. What''s more, song Haifeng is a man with blood and people. His daughter died like this. How can he not be sad. "Brother Feng, it''s true. Ya''er is dead. She''s broken her neck by Gu Qianyi. Brother Feng, you''re going to avenge our ya''er. It''s our daughter and your blood." Song Hairong sobs. He''s such a daughter. What should he do in the future? A pair of hate eyes become red. The world thinks that song Hairong and song Haifeng are brothers and sisters, but they don''t know that song Haifeng is not song Hairong''s father''s child at all. He is just an orphan who was adopted by them. They have been brothers and sisters since childhood. Who knows that song Hairong is talented, smart and intelligent. Later, Luo Feng valued her and sent her to Luo Wanrou to be Luo Wanrou''s girl. Song Hairong''s father is just a small deacon of Xiaoyao sect. He has to obey the orders of the sect leader and painfully sends his daughter to Luo Wanrou. Later, Luo Wanrou fell in love with Gu Chongming and broke away from the Xiaoyao school, breaking their marriage. Song Hairong and song Haifeng are not reconciled to each other, but also hate Luo Wanrou who let them separate. At that time, Luo Wanrou and song Hairong often carried Luo Wanrou on their back and secretly spent their lives. After Luo Wanrou''s death, they had frequent contacts. Soon after Song Hairong found out that he was pregnant, he went to discuss with song Haifeng. Unfortunately, song Haifeng was expelled from the Xiaoyao sect because of his mistake. He was penniless and had no fixed place to live. After some discussion, Gu Chongming got drunk and song Hairong got pregnant However, Gu Chongming and song Hairong are the servant girls around Luo Wanrou, so he takes her as his concubine. Now, their daughter was killed by Gu Qianyi, and they hate him even more. Song Hairong nestles in Song Haifeng''s arms, tears pouring down. Song Haifeng is even more distressed. Although there are many women around him, no one can compare with his childhood sweetheart. Now that his daughter is killed, his sweetheart is distressed, and song Haifeng is determined to kill Gu Qianyi. "Rongmei, don''t cry first. After I solve Gu Chongming''s problems, I''ll kill Gu Qianyi and help our daughter to revenge." Song Haifeng grits his teeth. If Gu Qianyi is here, he will surely peel her skin, draw her tendons, and sacrifice his daughter with her blood. Song Hairong raised his head and looked at Song Haifeng with tears in his eyes. "Can''t you kill Gu Qianyi first?" "This, this can''t do, Rong Mei, you believe me, will soon, I''ll go back to let people act, when Gu Chongming dies, we''ll go to kill Gu Qianyi, use her blood to sacrifice our daughter, believe me.". Song Haifeng''s speech is a firm guarantee. I left in a hurry. Song Hairong nodded, but he had another plan in his heart, "Rong Mei, so I''ll go back first. Take care." Then song Hairong left with a kiss on his forehead. See song Haifeng figure away, song Hairong put on a cloak, a black windbreaker will wrap her tightly turned away from the broken temple. Chapter 173 Late at night, it rained more and more, and the lightning and thunder continued. Rumbling sound wave after wave from far to near, the crash of rain in this night is particularly loud. A petite man in black, sensitive, skilled running on the roof of the general''s house. When lightning strikes, you can see the black figure. I saw that the man in black quietly sneaked into Gu Qianyi''s room and stabbed the man on the bed with his sword. It seems to be sensing the danger. Gu Qianyi opens his eyes in an instant, rolls around to avoid the attack of the man in black, and flies out of bed to fight with the man in black. Taking advantage of this gap, Gu Qianyi has pulled his clothes on him quickly, and moves like clouds and flowing water. Then a rotation, Gu shallow according to the slender leg kick in the black man''s body. After the man in black stepped back a few steps and stood firm, the long sword came to Gu Qianyi again. Gu Qianyi pulled out the moxie sword beside his pillow and began to fight with it. The two swords fought each other, and the sound of Ping Ping was gradually drowned in the roaring thunder. Under Gu Qianyi''s fierce attack, the man in black was gradually defeated. On the one hand, he was absorbed in fighting Gu Qianyi, but on the other hand, he was prepared to escape at any time considering the situation outside. Gu Qianyi seems to know her motive and no longer plays cat and mouse with her. As early as the moment she came in, she knew her identity. I just didn''t expect her to be so upset, but it doesn''t matter. She sent it to me, but I can''t blame myself. Gu Qianyi''s sword dances faster and faster. Today I''ll let you taste my Shaoyao. At this time, the man in black couldn''t see Gu Qianyi''s moves. She saw countless sword shadows without leaking. She couldn''t do it at all. Wherever the sword shadow went, she felt that her body was burning. It seemed that she was burned by the raging fire, and her heart was torn with pain. The man in black widens his eyes. Gu Qianyi''s sword technique reminds her of a legendary person in the Jianghu. Is she a jade flute fairy? It is said that only those who are hurt by the fire Shaoyao sword technique of Yuxiao fairy will feel so hot that the pain can enter the heart and lung. Even if the man in black has the answer in his heart, he is not willing to lose like this. He picked up the sword in his hand and was ready to die with Gu Qianyi. With his final internal power, he stabbed Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi absolutely took this move, absolutely second kill, what she wanted was to hit her spiritually. The man in black didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi was so powerful, and fell to the ground in a moment. Gu Qianyi lifted the veil of the man in black with the long sword in his hand, looked at the man in black contemptuously and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a while. It''s really slow.". As the veil falls, song Hairong''s face is full of reluctance and hatred. She didn''t know how Gu Qianyi knew that he would come to kill her. Did she fall into her trap? Song Hairong recalled all the things, and then he felt that he was really ridiculous. He was in the woman''s calculation from the beginning to the end. Song Hairong closed his eyes in despair and said angrily: "Gu Qianyi, today I fall into your hands. I have nothing to say. If you want to kill or cut, please do as you please.". Gu Qianyi looks at Song Hairong condescensively. There is no sympathy in his eyes. On the contrary, he is more indifferent. Long Jian picked song Hairong''s chin and asked carelessly, "tell me honestly, did you kill my mother?" Song Hairong is a little dazed for a while. She has forgotten all about Luo Wanrou for a long time. Looking at Gu Qianyi, she can''t help feeling confused. After a while, she seems to think of something. Anyway, she has come to this stage, and it doesn''t matter what it is for song Hairong. "Ha ha ha... I forgot that you are the daughter of that bitch Luo Wanrou. Yes, I killed her. Do you want to know the process of her death? Hahaha... Do you want me to tell you something? That''s too tragic, at that time... "Song Hairong said to himself, his face was full of fierce color, and he had a strong hatred for Luo Wanrou. "Shut up" Gu shallow according to the hand of the evil across song Hairong''s cheek, instant a stream of blood from Song Hairong''s face down. Rao is Gu shallow according to do enough psychological preparation, but also did not expect to be so tragic. "Why, are you afraid to hear? Are you afraid? Hahaha..... Your bitch mother was poisoned by the poison I specially prepared for her. When she gave birth to you, she began to die of blood collapse. All the blood on her body drained away, and there was no last drop, just like a mummy... "Song Hailong told the story of that year like crazy. Gu Qianyi never thought that this woman should be so vicious. She brushed several swords and made countless cuts on Song Hairong. Song Hairong''s blood was just like blood man. But for Gu Qianyi, it was far from enough. She wanted to make this woman Die 1000 times, 10000 times worse than Luo Wanrou. "Xijue, you must have heard it. This woman has been handed over to you. Don''t let her die so soon and let her live in pain every day. If she is not miserable, I will punish you.". Xijue and others jumped out of the dark, looked at Song Hairong and said evilly, "master, don''t worry, I promise I won''t make her better." I didn''t expect that master''s mother would die so miserably. I won''t make her better. Gu Qianyi puts away the stranger and asks them to leave with song Hairong. He orders jin''er to prepare the bath water and wash the filth. He lies on the bed, but he tosses and turns, thinking about Luo Wanrou. His heart is heavy and he can''t sleep. As for the Song family, Gu Qianyi is going to save her life and let Gu Chongming deal with it. Chapter 174 On that day, muchenzi was going to attack Zixuan camp at night and assassinate Gu Chongming, but he was intercepted and killed by a group of people in black less than 100 meters from Anya''s camp. The group of people in black came fiercely. Originally, muchenzi had no problem dealing with these people with his ability. Later, another group of people joined the clinker company, which made him fall into the dust. Originally, he wanted to go back to Anya camp, but he was also disturbed by a group of people, so he had to make another plan. Tonight, thunder and lightning, storm, muchenzi fled all the way, came to a broken temple, although the temple is broken, but at least it can also let people have a shelter in this rainy night, shelter from the wind and rain. Mu Chenzi went to the broken temple, found some hay, made a fire, changed his wet clothes, baked them on the shelf, and warmed himself close to the fire. Looking around, there is only one incomplete statue in this broken temple, which is covered with a thick layer of dust. It seems that no one has been here for a long time. There are rags floating around. The cold wind blows in, and the rags keep swinging with the wind. There is a huge spider at the door, constantly shuttling between the networks. After a while, it formed a big web. A rash butterfly seemed to see the light of the fire, flew in from the outside and accidentally fell into the web. Seeing this, the spider hiding on one side happily climbed over and began to enjoy its own food. Mu Chenzi looks around and seems to be in no danger, so he relaxes. He''s really tired these days. He thinks mu Chenzi has never been so embarrassed in his history, and he doesn''t know the origin of the two groups of people. His martial arts are excellent. Fortunately, it''s raining heavily tonight. I think they haven''t come after him. "Mu Chenzi, where are you going to escape?" A beautiful girl''s voice sounded from the outside. A long sword broke into the door. The woman was dressed in red, her hair was slightly twisted, and the green silk on her shoulders fluttered with the wind. A dazzling red dress, under the light of the fire, seemed more enchanting and tempting. It was obvious that this woman was xia Mo Tong who was beside Gu Qian. Mu Chenzi dodges xia Mo Tong''s attack, and quickly picks up the dust he put on the ground to fight with xia Mo Tong. He doesn''t even have time to put on his clothes. The people of warm heart Pavilion and a group of people in black come together, and they attack each other without paying any attention to the rules of the river and lake. Mu Chenzi, who is the opponent of more than 30 people, is in a hurry by xia Mo Tong and his party. The people of warm heart Pavilion and the other people who killed mu Chenzi have developed revolutionary friendship these days, and their cooperation has become more and more tacit. Although at the beginning, they are very curious about each other''s identity, they all understand that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. What''s more, they have a common purpose, so there is no conflict. Mu Chenzi has been driven by them. He can''t run away and can''t beat him. He''s so angry. If I know that son of a bitch is scheming against me like this, I''ll certainly frustrate him. Qingming, who is beside Nangong Yichen, is very happy to see mu Chenzi''s embarrassed appearance at the moment. It''s this bastard who dares to make his master and future master almost die on the cliff. If I don''t get back for him today, I won''t be called Qingming. Think, start more ruthless, summer foam pupil and green Ming''s idea, whole die this mu dust son for Lord son revenge. The more tacit understanding they have, the more curious and inexplicable feelings they have for each other. In particular, xia Mo Tong is not only beautiful, but also good at martial arts. His figure is hot and provocative. Qingming has long wanted to get to know her, but he doesn''t know if he has a chance to see her again after killing mu Chenzi. Two people are holding such idea, to Mu Chenzi is extremely play with, as long as he does not die temporarily, they can still fight side by side like this. If Mu Chenzi knew, they would vomit blood on the spot. In this way, muchenzi became a poor mouse, and let xia Mo Tong and Qingming play with each other. After a while, muchenzi was full of wounds. Mu Chenzi has already made a plan to escape in his heart. He flies out of the broken temple when they don''t pay attention. Xia Mo Tong and others all the way to follow, Mu Chen son with the last force to run hard in the rain. But he didn''t want to kill a man in black on the way. He took muchenzi and left quickly with his lightness skill. Xia Mo Tong and others are anxious and angry. They regret that they didn''t solve the problem earlier. But after this lesson, they think that Mu Chen Zi can''t come out again for a long time. Chapter 175 On the other hand, Hanmo Chen sneaks into Zixuan''s barracks in the heavy rain all night. Fortunately, Gu Chongming is prepared, but he doesn''t want Hanmo Chen to sneak into Zixuan''s barracks. All the people who sneak into Zixuan''s barracks are medium-sized martial arts experts. Ordinary soldiers are vulnerable to these experts. Gu Chongming, who heard the report, didn''t expect that Hanmo Chen was so mean. In case of emergency, he didn''t have time to do it. He quickly put on his clothes and rushed over. At this time, Gu Fengyu was fighting with a group of people in black. His deputy Zhang Cheng stopped them from entering the camp. Gu Chongming watched his soldiers fall one by one, and his red blood melted into the rain I went out. The man in black formed a circle, surrounded Gu Fengyu in the middle, and put out his sword. The tip of the sword pointed directly at Gu Fengyu, and immediately sent out to him. Gu Fengyu saw that his vision was not good, so he took a breath to lift Dantian. Before they put out their sword, he pointed his toes to the ground, rushed to the sky, stepped on the tip of their sword, leaped up, and turned over. The sharp body of the sword was buzzing and flying to the ground He rushed away and broke up the encirclement of the black man. With a single sweep, he kicked away the black man. He pointed his sword at the neck of the black man and ran around quickly. He saw a trace of blood on the neck of the black man. He mixed the rain in the rain and went straight down until the ground became very red. The black man fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. The man in black behind is even more mad when he sees his companion fall. He rushes to Gu Fengyu one after another. Seeing this, Gu Chongming draws his sword to join the war. The rain is getting worse and worse, and the lightning is tearing the sky like a devil. In the rain, countless people in black attack Gu Fengyu and Gu Chongming, with countless wounds on their bodies. However, in order to keep the base camp, they have to fight for a while, and their blood is splashed. The sword flashed towards Gu Chongming''s back, but he didn''t respond to the fight with another man in black. Gu Fengyu backhand picked up the man in black''s sword and came to step behind him like lightning to block the sword. "Yu''er" Gu Chongming exclaimed. "No problem, Dad, be careful." seeing that Gu Fengyu was not injured, he began to concentrate on fighting the enemy again. Gu Chongming is very angry. He holds his sword in both hands and cuts it out with a knife. He is so angry that he dies. His pace turns sharply and moves rapidly among the people in black. He will appear here and there. Finally, he comes back to Gu Fengyu breathlessly. The whole body is majestic, as if back to the time when he was young. After half a sound, there are few people in black. A man in black steals into Gu Chongming''s camp while they fight each other. After entering the main account, put a packet of white powder into the tea, and gently shake the teapot to blend the powder into the water. After finishing everything, look around, see no one found himself, and quietly back out. There was a whistle in the dark, and the rest of the men in black received orders to evacuate quickly. Gu Chongming and others were relieved to see the enemy withdraw. They angrily went back to the barracks and sat on the throne to catch fire. Seeing this, Gu Fengyu arrives at a cup of tea and hands it to Gu Chongming. "Dad, don''t be angry. You''re all wet. Drink a cup of hot tea to warm your body.". "How can I not be angry? This Hanmo Chen is so mean," Gu Chongming said. He took the tea from Gu Fengyu and drank it. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. With a strong hand, the white ceramic teacup broke. Gu Fengyu stepped forward and patted Gu Chongming on the chest. Knowing that his father didn''t like that kind of despicable villain, Gu Fengyu couldn''t persuade him any more. After looking at Gu Chongming''s blood and wound, he said with concern: "Dad, it''s not too early. You''d better change your wet clothes, bandage the wound and have a rest early.". Gu Chongming looks at them like they are all in a mess. He nods and orders them to step back. He goes back to the tent, changes his clothes and lies on the bed. But he thinks about how to deal with such a treacherous villain as Han Mo Chen. Unconsciously, Gu Chongming is like a dream. At about three o''clock, Gu Chongming is suddenly awakened by a strong pain in his heart. At this time, Gu Chongming is sweating hard, but finds that all his strength is exhausted by the pain and falls to the ground powerlessly. Gu Fengyu''s camp is right next to Gu Chongming. On the one hand, it''s for convenience, on the other hand, it''s for the safety of the general. People who practice martial arts have a sharper sense of hearing than ordinary people. Even in this rainy and windy night, Gu Fengyu still hears a dull hum from the main tent. Worried about his father''s safety, Gu Fengyu quickly got up, put on his clothes and went to the main account to check. With the faint light of the fire fold, Gu Fengyu enters the main tent and finds Gu Chongming lying under the bed. He quickly steps forward to help Gu Chongming. After letting him lie on the bed, he lights the candle and finds that Gu Chongming has fainted. Gu Fengyu explored Gu Chongming''s pulse. He saw that Gu Chongming''s lips were purple and his eyes were black. It was obviously a sign of poisoning. "Come on, come on" "little general" "go to the military doctor quickly" "yes" GU Fengyu was already anxious. He didn''t understand how his good father could be poisoned? Suddenly a picture flashed in my mind, is it tea? Thinking about it, he rushed out and prepared to use a silver needle to check whether the tea was poisoned as he thought. If so, then he could explain the purpose of the attack by the people in black tonight.Dad, don''t do anything, otherwise yu''er will be responsible for his death. Gu Fengyu said silently in his heart, put the silver needle into the tea, and saw that the silver needle turned black quickly. Although Gu Fengyu guessed it, it was hard to accept it. After all, he brought the tea to his father himself. What should he do now? "Little general, the military doctor is coming" "let him in, hurry up," Gu Fengyu urged eagerly. Seeing the figure of the military doctor, he dragged him into the inner room before he could wait for him to salute. "Come on, come on, let''s show the general what he''s poisoned with? What''s the situation now? ". The military doctor saw Gu Fengyu so eager, lying on the bed is the commander in chief of the three armed forces, immediately did not dare to neglect. Take out your own things from the medicine box and treat Gu Chongming carefully. "Doctor, how is my father? Can I help you? " "General, his poisoning is not deep. If he finds it in time, his subordinates will prepare antidotes and recover after a month''s recuperation.". After seeing Gu Fengyu so eagerly, the military doctor took back his hand and said while sorting things. Smell speech, Gu Fengyu heart stone is fall down, at this time, all generals have known this matter, full of confusion. There is anger. Although they don''t understand how Gu Chongming was poisoned, they expect that it must be the enemy. Gu Fengyu told them about the situation. Seeing that his father was ok, he asked them to go back and have a rest. He stayed to take care of Gu Chongming. Chapter 176 It''s a new day. In the early morning, the sky is clear and bright again, and the birds are active, chirping around the trees. A ray of sunshine through the window into Gu shallow room, shine on her face, add a trace of charm and vitality. Gu Qianyi likes to make her bed under the window so that she can know when the sun comes out. The more people live in the dark, the more afraid they are of the dark. At least Gu Qianyi has been looking forward to the sunshine of the dawn, which can shine on his heart and warm his life. The warm sun shines on Gu Qianyi. She slowly opens her eyes. After a night''s rest, her eyes can''t seem to accept such a dazzling light. Then she gently closes them. Gu Qianyi raises her hand and blocks it with her arm. She slowly tries to adapt. Gu Qianyi came down from the bed barefoot, his head on his arms, and he was lying on the window to enjoy the morning scenery. Yi''er comes in with a washbasin and sees Gu Qianyi''s lazy appearance. She smiles but blames him. "Miss, the weather in the early autumn is chilly in the morning, so you put on your inner clothes and get up like this, and you are not afraid of the cold.". Gu Qianyi smelled the words and turned back to him with a smile, "well, my little housekeeper, how can I help your lady?" Yi''er puts down the basin in her hand, cleans the towel, wring it out and hands it to Gu Qianyi. "Miss says so, but she dislikes Yi''er?" "Ouch, what''s the matter with Yi''er girl? How can I hate you and love you too late?" Gu Qianyi is a ruffian, holding Yi''er''s chin in one hand, and his glass eyes are full of evil spirits. If she had not been used to her temperament, Yi''er would have been scared away. Yi''er smiles when she sees her young lady like this. "If Miss is a man, I''m afraid that all the women in the world will fall for you. Then Yi''er will be sad.". "You little girl can make fun of your young lady, but I said, Yi''er, how nice it is for you to smile like this? "It''s very beautiful." with that, Gu Qianyi Baji on Yi''er''s face. In an instant, Yi''er blushes and runs out, forgetting even the water to wash her face. Gu Qianyi laughs, such Yi''er is too lovely. Jin''er hears her young lady''s laughter from a long distance. She comes in to see Gu Qianyi covering her stomach and can''t breathe. She thinks she''s sick. She comes forward and asks, "what''s wrong with Miss?" Gu shallow according to slow for a while, stand up to brocade son to wave a hand, signal oneself is all right. Then put on the clothes, is still a set of ice blue Ru skirt, jin''er help Gu Qianyi Wan a flying bun, the same color hair band floating behind. Through the bronze mirror, you can still see the bright eyes and white teeth of the people in the mirror. Nangong Yichen estimates that it''s time for Gu Qian to get up and tidy up. When he comes, he happens to see jin''er helping Gu Qianyi straighten out her loose hair. Jin''er is about to speak, but he is stopped by Nangong Yichen. He signals jin''er to let her go out. He takes the peach comb from jin''er''s hand and gently combs Gu Qianyi''s hair. The feeling from her hand is delicate and comfortable, and Nangong Yichen feels comfortable In the heart then gave birth to another kind of mood. Light fragrance, from time to time into the nose, such a warm scene let Nangong Yi Chen heart full of happiness, if you can always like this, for her eyebrows, Wan green silk, until each other''s hair is white, that should be a very happy thing. Thinking of this, Nangong Yichen put his hands around Gu Qianyi''s chest and gently held her from behind. In his meditation, Gu Qianyi returns to his mind. Seeing the person behind him in the bronze mirror, he holds him like this and gently leans against her, enjoying the warmth of their relationship. Chapter 177 Jin''er runs in flurried. Seeing the two people hugging each other tightly, he wants to quit. But Gu Qianyi, who is shocked, stops him. Gu Qianyi looks up from Nangong Yichen''s arms and looks at jin''er. Casually asked "why so flustered?" Jin''er turns around and walks in. She salutes Gu Qianyi and says slowly, "if you go back to miss Hui, the Empress Dowager''s father-in-law an is coming. When the Empress Dowager learns that Miss Hui is back, she invites her to Yonghe palace for tea.". "Oh? Tasting tea? " Gu Qianyi asked. I''m afraid it''s not just for tea tasting. How can the Empress Dowager be so boring? "Yes, father-in-law an is waiting in the living room at the moment, saying that he has already prepared his chariot and is waiting to go with miss.". Nangong Yichen also felt the unusual place of this matter. How could the Empress Dowager invite Yier to taste tea for no reason? I can''t help but hold Gu Qianyi''s hand tightly and look at Gu Qianyi uneasily. Feeling the emotion of Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi smiles and tells him not to worry about himself. No matter what idea the Empress Dowager makes, he dares to take it. "Well, don''t speculate. I''d better go to the palace and have a look. Don''t worry. Since she has come to meet me so blatantly, she won''t let me have an accident." Gu Qianyi said calmly. Instead of guessing here, it''s better to face it calmly. The soldiers will come to block me, the water will come and the earth will cover up, and it''s time to see the move. Smell speech, Nangong Yi Chen relieved smile "when, I unexpectedly not as free and easy as you according to son?"? You''re right. Those who should come will always come. Let''s take the call. Don''t worry. Gu Qianyi nods and takes jin''er to the living room. Seeing an gong''an in jin''er''s mouth, he goes to the Imperial Palace on the chariot. Jin''er and Yi''er, as Gu Qianyi''s maids, naturally follow Gu Qianyi to the imperial palace. Along the way, Gu Qianyi was calm and didn''t bother to guess the purpose of the Empress Dowager''s invitation. Anyway, when he arrived at the Imperial Palace later, he would understand. Instead of taking so much trouble, he might as well settle down and enjoy the beautiful scenery along the way. Gu Qianyi''s mind suddenly flashed a sentence: life is a journey, do not care about the destination, care about the scenery along the way and the mood to see the scenery. In the last life, Gu Qianyi''s life has always been in the dark, and the pace of life is naturally faster. Coupled with the relationship between ah Wen, they did not enjoy life together. It''s hard to live such a peaceful life now. I''m really sorry that I don''t enjoy it well. Lying in the chariot prepared by the royal family, that kind of feeling is really not generally comfortable. Lifting the curtain and looking at the crowd outside, Gu Qianyi''s mood also improved. Everyone in this world has their own value, what they want to do and who they want to protect. I just want to keep the happiness of this life. Half an hour later, the party had already arrived at the palace gate. Mr. an called out "Miss, here we are." then he lifted the curtain and offered his hand to Gu Qianyi. Although Gu didn''t understand why Mr. an, the red man beside the empress dowager, respected him so much, he stepped down on Mr. an''s hand. In this palace, except for the emperor, the Empress Dowager and the imperial concubines, no one can come and go freely by chariot. Gu Qianyi is still the first time to visit the imperial palace of this dynasty. The ground made of fine white jade is shining with warm light. In the distance, fog seems to cover the unreal palace. On the eaves carved with sandalwood, the Phoenix spreads its wings. On the walls carved with green tiles, the floating windows are piled with jade. At the end of a straight road, a huge square slowly follows the jade steps Sinking, the central huge altar on a straight column carved with lifelike dragon patterns, and the Phoenix on the palace from afar. Seeing this, Gu can''t help sighing that if the creativity of the ancients is infinite, such a grand palace is no inferior to the Forbidden City. With the pace of an Gonggong, all the way forward, although full of appreciation for these buildings, Gu Qianyi Si did not show it at all. Even the two servant girls around her were well behaved and did not look around because of curiosity. For this, father-in-law an nodded silently. After going through countless palaces, he finally came to the Yonghe palace where the Empress Dowager lived. The little eunuch at the gate saluted him when he saw him. An Gonggong light should voice, then made a please gesture to Gu Qianyi, let her in, jin''er and Yi''er were about to enter, but was stopped by the little eunuch. Gu Qianyi turned back and motioned for them to wait here again, while he turned to go in. Seeing this, father-in-law an said to the two eunuchs, "take these two girls down to have a rest." it''s a little because jin''er and jin''er are the people around Gu Qianyi. In his words, father-in-law an didn''t neglect them. Although they are worried about Gu Qianyi''s safety, they still don''t act rashly in this imperial palace. It''s good to save time for them to make trouble for the young lady. Chapter 178 After Gu Qian followed Mr. an into the room, he knelt on the ground across the curtain and told him that "Mr. Buddha, Miss Bu is here.". The man behind the curtain said carelessly, "let her in". The voice was very soft and beautiful. Gu Qianyi thought that the Empress Dowager was not very old. With the sound of the curtain, I saw a maid lift the curtain and ask Gu Qianyi to go in. Gu Qianyi took back his mind and moved her steps lightly. She walked in without any impatience and did not look up and curtsed to the person in the throne. He said, "the Empress Dowager is thousands of years old, thousands of years old.". The people in the theme, seeing that Gu Qianyi''s etiquette is considerate, but he doesn''t lose the style of a lady, let Gu Qianyi calm down. Looking at Gu Qianyi with both eyes, he was full of exploration. He saw that Gu Qianyi''s ice blue dress was simple and elegant, but noble. The cloth was not the ordinary thing, but the ice silk produced by the best brocade workshop in Suzhou. Looking up at Gu Qianyi''s face, I can see that her skin is better than snow, and her eyes are like clear water. When looking at her, she has a kind of elegant and noble temperament, which makes people feel ashamed and dare not blaspheme. However, the cool, arrogant and smart manner is quite attractive, and people have to be surrounded by the soul. Gu Qianyi was originally her daughter-in-law, but she was not happy because of her weakness. Although she was married by the emperor, the Empress Dowager did not like her daughter-in-law. In addition, her son didn''t like her and never took her to the palace. This was the first time the Empress Dowager looked at Gu Qianyi closely. As the Empress Dowager looks at Gu Qianyi, she also slightly raises her eyes to observe the Empress Dowager on the throne. She is wearing a red silk palace robe with small glass beads. Her feet are soft and fall to the ground. There is a sound of rubbing. The red robe is embroidered with large golden peonies. The fine silver thread has drawn a delicate outline. It is magnificent and elegant, but it also reveals the extremely slim and graceful body Come out, white skin can be broken. The green onion finger is wearing the armor caused by cold jade, inlaid with a few pigeon blood rubies, carved into the shape of peony, beautiful things can not be square. There was no sign of aging in her beautiful face, which was still pretty. Long hair rolled up, inserted two red gold thread warm jade fire phoenix with bead hairpin, hanging thin lanolin white jade tassel above the Phoenix crown. There is a pair of Qilian mountain white jade bat hanging beads on the earlobe, which makes the neck more slender and elegant. The pure amber necklace without any impurity has a slight luster. A pair of Dushan green jade bracelets on the white wrist make the appearance more perfect. Gu Qianyi never thought that the Empress Dowager was so young and elegant, but the calculation in her deep eyes made Gu understand that this person was not an ordinary person. How can the person who can climb to a high position in the harem have no means. Seeing that the person above didn''t speak, Gu Qianyi stood still, calm and calm. Empress Dowager Su saw Gu Qianyi''s performance in her eyes and said: if this girl is really not simple, no wonder her royal son is fascinated by her. Since she is the owner of the warm heart Pavilion, the AI family can''t let others get her. Having made up her mind, Empress Dowager Su said to Gu Qianyi lovingly: "I heard that Yi''er had come back. I really miss her so much that I hastily sent xiao''anzi to pick you up. Our mother tasted tea and talked about the past. We haven''t seen each other for more than five years.". Gu Qianyi, with a low brow, replied with a smile: "the Empress Dowager is very right, but Yi''er is not blessed, so it is doomed that you can''t be a mother with the Empress Dowager.". "Where is Yi''er''s saying? Come and sit down. Let Wan''er come to make tea for AI''s family. If I don''t drink the tea made by Wan''er this day, I''m in a panic." after listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, the Empress Dowager talks about him. Gu Qianyi thanks en and sits quietly, watching the Empress Dowager making tea. She scooped tea on a wooden spoon made of mahogany and put it into a covered bowl. She drenched it with boiling water in a nearby pot. The steam carried the fragrance of tea up. The heart gradually precipitates in the tea smoke. Gu Qianyi only feels a long lost sense of familiarity, calms the desolation in his chest, and makes his mind empty. Wan''er repeatedly brewed the boiling water, then poured it into a porcelain bowl and placed it in front of the Empress Dowager and Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi was also a tea lover in his previous life. After his rebirth, he preferred tea even more. Now when he sees Wan''er, a member of the tea ceremony, he is very happy to put aside his position for the time being. Gu Qianyi uses his thumb, index finger and middle finger to protect the tripod with three dragons. He holds the celadon gently and gently without breaking the soul of tea. Celadon in the palm, a few pieces of tea in the clear green liquid stretch, rotation, slowly sink, then rise and sink, three up and three down, bud shadow water light, mutual contrast. She just looked at it quietly. Her eyes were deep and soft. The tea sank into the bottom of the cup. It seemed that the nib of the pen was upright and the crane was flying. Then, take the tea to your mouth and take a sip. Suddenly, the veins of your whole body relax and the fresh fragrance of tea is refreshing. Empress Dowager Su takes a look at Gu Qianyi. She never thinks that she is also a person who knows tea. It seems that today''s reason for inviting each other to enjoy tea is reasonable. Empress Dowager Su took another sip of the tea in her hand, looked at Gu Qianyi and asked, "Yi''er, how about this tea?" Gu Qianyi put down his tea cup and stood up to answer the Empress Dowager''s question: "if you go back to the empress dowager, both the tea art and the tea soup are of top quality.". The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "as you said, no matter the tea, the water or the skill of making tea, it''s top quality. As a matter of fact, this woman is just like this tea. Just because the tea is good, it doesn''t have the best water and first-class skills. She also needs someone who knows and understands tea. Otherwise, even if the best tea falls into the hands of farmers, it is just ordinary tea used to produce saliva and quench thirst.Gu Qianyi understood empress dowager Su''s intention this time, invited her to have tea, and then told herself that it was right for a woman to find a good man, and the implication was that she wanted to get along with Mozi. But she was wrong. She was not a woman of this era, and she needed to depend on men to survive. Even if all the women in the world wanted to marry into the royal family and become Phoenix, she didn''t want to. What''s more, this man is not just trying to make peace with Mozi. He''s more afraid of the identity of the owner of the warm heart Pavilion. He doesn''t have any idea about me. My Gu Qianyi is not a soft persimmon for anyone to handle. On the surface of Gu Qianyi, he said with a calm voice and an instructed look: "what the queen mother said is very, but this tea can boil several pot of water repeatedly. It''s a soup, two tea, three bubbles four bubbles is the essence. If the woman is like tea, she will go back and forth several times, and think that it is already no taste." Do you want more women? Empress Dowager Su''s eyes flashed a trace of anger when she heard the words, but she soon hid it. If so, this woman would be too shameless. Then the Empress Dowager was not angry, but said with a smile: "Yi''er is right, let''s drink tea.". Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager could endure so much. He wanted to come to Chengfu very deeply. But it doesn''t matter. Fight with me. It depends on your ability. Gu Qianyi also calmly sat down and continued to drink tea. At this time, a notice sounded out of the door: "the queen has arrived"! Chapter 179 Then the voice of servant girls and eunuchs came out: "the queen is thousands of years old, thousands of years old.". Empress Xiao said, straightened up and came in. As soon as she entered the door, she saluted empress dowager Su, "my concubine, please say hello to the empress dowager, Empress Dowager Wan Fu.". Empress Dowager Su didn''t like the empress very much. She sat on the couch, drank her own tea, motioned to empress Xiao to get up and gave her a seat. Gu Qianyi secretly speculates about the purpose of the Queen''s arrival at this time. The time of waking up in the morning has already passed. He''s afraid that he might come to see his jokes or find trouble for himself. Gu Qianyi doesn''t care either. Seeing the queen sitting down, he gets up and salutes. "Qian Yi has seen the queen, she is a thousand years old.". Seeing this, Xiao ningshuang gave her a helping hand, so as a guest, she said, "my sister, get up quickly. You and I don''t need to be so polite. My sister has just arrived, but I haven''t seen her. If she neglects her, I don''t want to blame her.". Although Gu Qianyi hated it, he had to deal with it in vain. "The empress is polite, but she is really scared.". "Sister, sit down quickly, you don''t want to be separated from your sister." as you said, you helped Gu Qianyi to sit down. It was like Gu Qianyi was a real sister to her. Gu Qianyi wanted to clap her hands for her acting skills. If she could win the best actor award in the 21st century. Gu Qian obeys Xiao ningshuang''s meaning and sits in his seat. He doesn''t speak any words. It''s very tired to get along with such a hypocritical person. Gu Qian Yi is too lazy to deal with it. Xiao ningshuang is not the master of Ansheng. She is annoyed to see that Gu Qianyi doesn''t accept her own move. She hears that Gu Qianyi has entered the palace from the people arranged by her side. On the one hand, she wants to know what the Empress Dowager is up to. On the other hand, she wants to make a good relationship with Gu Qianyi. No matter how they are, they are in the third place The warm heart Pavilion master above the country. After thinking about it, Xiao ningshuang said, "when is my sister going to return to the palace? Why didn''t you bring the little prince and Princess here today? Let me and the Empress Dowager have a good look. The Empress Dowager who sat on the top also nodded. No matter how Gu Qianyi was, at least the two children she was sure were the children of her own son. She took Xiao ningshuang''s words: "yes, Yi''er, no matter how to say, xinhun and ling''er are also the grandsons of AI family. AI family wanted to see them. By the way, I heard that they were kidnapped last time, but they were safe?" "By the way, sister Yi''er, last time she heard the emperor mention that ling''er was poisoned, but now the poison can be solved?" They asked a lot of questions in succession. Gu Qian twitched at the corner of his mouth and looked at the two people in front of him. He said he didn''t understand. How long ago was the kidnapping? Now he thought about it and cared about it. He really loved his grandson. And what does Xiao congshuang mean? Do you want to say that you as a mother can''t protect your children? Or do you want to take the opportunity to return to the palace? At present, these two people are in collusion. It seems that they are all aiming at the same goal, but how can they let them achieve their wish? Gu Qian stood up from his seat and said respectfully, "if you go back to the empress dowager, it''s not that she doesn''t take them. It''s really that the two children are too naughty. She''s afraid that they don''t understand and collide with the Empress Dowager. As for the kidnapping, it''s already solved, and the children are safe and sound. The Queen''s elder sister said that ling''er was poisoned by someone deliberately. Qian Yi has already brought the person who poisoned to justice. ". Xiao ningshuang didn''t know that they had found the person who poisoned him. She was very curious, "Oh, I don''t know who did it? If you dare to hurt my royal offspring, you should kill the nine ethnic groups. ". Gu Qian said in his heart: Gu Moya was the one who poisoned us. Could she kill all our family? The queen is so cruel that she has no benevolent demeanor as the mother of a country. But he didn''t show any emotion on his face. He said indifferently: "thank you for your concern. It''s just that Qianyi and the king of Mo have already been separated. The heart and soul and ling''er are the children of Qianyi. They are not royal people. What''s more, shallowly has killed the person who hurt my child. It''s revenge. ". Xiao ningshuang smell speech, the face shows a trace of embarrassment, she did not expect that Gu Qianyi will face to face brush their own meaning, can''t help but to Gu Qianyi heart angry meaning. Face color does not change, apologetically to Gu Qianyi said: "it''s not my sister''s, see my sister is excited, but forget this stubble.". "Empress, you have a noble status. Qian Yi is just a little general''s daughter. She can''t bear the title of" sister "as empress. What''s more, she has only one elder brother and no elder sister." thinking that she was stimulated by the two women in front of her, Gu Qian Yi didn''t have such a good relationship. After listening to Gu Qian Yi''s words, Xiao ningshuang felt ashamed of herself, Hate Gu shallow according to do not know the current affairs, put down their identity and make friends with her, she is in front of the public, let himself embarrassed, really angry. Empress Dowager Su saw that the empress was difficult to ride a tiger, so she said, "Yi''er is right. After all, the empress is the mother of a country. She should not lose her identity. How can she match her sisters at will?" Seeing that the Empress Dowager gave her steps, Xiao ningshuang took the opportunity to say, "yes, the Empress Dowager is very right. It''s really that I don''t think well and I know my mistake." Gu Qianyi doesn''t care how they make up and act for themselves. Now that they''ve had tea, they''ve said what they should say. Thinking that there''s nothing wrong with them, they get up and say goodbye. "Empress dowager, it''s not too early now, so I will leave today.".The Empress Dowager wanted to say something more. She recalled what Gu Qianyi had said and gave it up. In front of her, this woman who looks low browed but arrogant in her heart is not as easy to deal with as she imagined. Besides, if she really doesn''t know how to behave, such a woman will disgrace the royal family even if she comes back to the Mo palace. It''s better to let her go in the long run. After thinking about this, the empress dowager, on the surface, is still polite to Gu Qianyi. "Yi''er, you should come to the palace more often and accompany me as an old lady.". Gu Qianyi said with a smile, "Qianyi wrote down, so Qianyi left.". The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "go, go.". Gu Qianyi salutes and turns to leave. Xiao ningshuang looks at Gu Qianyi''s back and gnashes her teeth. Empress Dowager Su naturally knew the empress''s character, and also guessed that she would hate Gu Qianyi for it. Then they were left to shake and wait for their own profit. Seeing that Gu Qianyi had left, Xiao ningshuang did not stop and got up to leave. Chapter 180 Jin''er and Yi''er are worried that Gu Qianyi doesn''t go down with the eunuch. Instead, they stand at the door and wait. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s figure, they are relieved. Gu Qianyi comes over. Jin''er grabs Gu Qianyi''s hand nervously. "What''s the matter, miss? Has the Empress Dowager..." without waiting for her to finish, Yi''er quickly covers her mouth, "whisper..." Gu Qianyi is also very strict I gave her a good look. Looking around, I was relieved to see that there was no one nearby. Jin''er also seems to know that she has done something wrong. She stops talking. The master and servant are out of the palace. Duke an has been waiting here. Seeing Gu Qianyi coming, she humbly says, "Miss, the Empress Dowager asks the servant to send you back.". Gu Qianyi looked up at the sky. As it was too early, he politely refused to say: "thank you for your kindness. It''s just that the sun is setting and the shadow is slanting. It''s just the boundless scenery. If you want to walk and enjoy the beautiful scenery, you won''t bother your father-in-law to see you off.". That an Gong listens to Gu Qian to say so, pour also not good forcibly send off, then no longer say more. "Please help yourself, young lady, and I''ll go back to the Empress Dowager now" "thank you, so I''ll leave." then Gu Qianyi left with jin''er and Yi''er. On the way, I was at ease. "Yi''er" hearing a cry, Gu Qianyi looks forward and makes Nangong Yichen. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect to see Nangong Yichen here. He was surprised, "Nangong Yichen? What are you doing here? " At this time, Gu Qianyi is surprised and happy. He doesn''t trust himself. If she is smart, how can he not understand Nangong Yichen''s mind. Nangong Yichen is not at ease with Gu Qianyi, so he waits here. But he doesn''t want Yi''er to be so close to himself. He refuses the Royal chariot and goes on foot here. Seeing Gu Qianyi safe and sound, Nangong Yichen''s heart instantly returns to its original position. "I''ll wait for you here." with that, Nangong Yichen comes forward, gently holds Gu Qianyi''s hand, and goes side by side. Jin''er and Yi''er are intelligent. When Nangong Yichen appears, they leave first. Gu Qianyi''s heart is warm and full of sweetness. Knowing that Nangong Yichen is worried, he says in a voice, "you don''t have to worry. I''m fine. Besides, I''m not a child. Who can bully me with my ability. "Yes, our Yi''er is good at both literature and martial arts. He is very smart. No one can bully you." Nangong Yichen says with a smile, but adds a sentence in his heart. If anyone bullies you, I will get it back for you, and let him not survive or die. "That''s" Nangong Yichen''s words let Gu Qianyi very useful, smile back a sentence. "By the way, Yi''er, what happened when the Empress Dowager called you into the palace?" Although Yier is safe, Nangong Yichen is still curious. Gu Qianyi sighed and said slowly: "what else can I do? It''s just that I like the identity of the owner of my warm heart Pavilion. I want to go back to mozicheng by all means...". As they walk and make trouble, Gu Qianyi tells Nangong Yichen about what happened in the palace. They go forward hand in hand. The setting sun pulls their figure long, and the slight wind gently blows over their face. They are naughty and gentle. The setting sun is about to set, but they can''t bear the warm scene in front of their eyes. They become more ruddy and try to keep the last warmth, The whole ancient city is covered with golden gauze like cicada wings, and the earth becomes mysterious. One road, two people, carrying each other, each other''s affection, talented women, fairy couple. See two people go far, hide behind them of person also each leave, return to their Lord son reply life to go. Chapter 181 Empress Xiao ningshuang was furious when she returned to Kunning palace. Today, Gu Qianyi lost all her face. How could she swallow this breath? The sound of things breaking came from the empress''s palace. The girl outside was frightened. She didn''t know what happened, but no one dared to ask. When the people sent by Xiao ningshuang to inquire come back, they don''t care that their master is losing his temper. They go in and say what they have seen again. Xiao ningshuang is shocked by the words: "what? Gu Qianyi is with Nangong Yichen, the owner of the other side villa. "Empress Hui, I can see it with my own eyes. I can''t be wrong. The relationship between them is very close and extraordinary.". Kneeling in the head of the affirmative said. Xiao ningshuang nodded and said: good, Gu Qianyi. I''m worried that I can''t find you. I didn''t expect that you''d send it to me. If you don''t make good use of it, I''m really sorry for the opportunity you gave me. "The palace knows, go down." Xiao ningshuang is not sure. She thinks about the tactics to attack Gu Qianyi. Maybe she should go to Qianqing palace. The emperor doesn''t care about the two little bastards very much. Why don''t you let the emperor take them over? With Zhou youruo''s temperament, I''m afraid it won''t make the two little bastards feel better. In this way, Gu Qianyi will not only suffer, maybe I will fight with Zhou youruo to death. I''ll wait to see a good play. After making up her mind, Xiao ningshuang asked people to prepare a chariot and go to Qianqing palace. The sun is setting and the fragrance of wine is all around the house. Mozicheng is sitting on the floor of his study, leaning against the table with his eyes closed and mumbling to himself. There are wine jars all around the house. The jar with half a pot of wine in his hand is lying on the ground and the wine comes out of the pot. Since Gu Qianyi refused the edict that day, mozicheng has been depressed, drunk day by day, full of nonsense, just a few days has lost the charm of the past. When Zhou youruo comes back from Luoyang, he hears the housekeeper talking about it. He rushes over and opens the door of his study. The strong smell of wine is pungent. He sees a room full of wine jars. Mozicheng sits on the ground, shouting Gu Qianyi''s name. When Zhou you Ruo heard the speech, a strong hatred flashed in his eyes. Come forward, want to help Mo Zi Cheng, "Wang Ye? Wang Ye, wake up. Mo Zi Cheng opened his hazy eyes, then closed them, blinked, and then opened them again. He took Zhou youruo''s hand and said excitedly, "Yi''er, you are finally willing to come back. Yi''er, do you know I miss you so much?". When Zhou youruo heard these words, he was heartbroken and wanted to turn away, but he was held tightly in his arms by Mo Zicheng, "Yi''er, don''t go, don''t leave me. Don''t leave me... "He said, kissing Wen on Zhou youruo''s face. Zhou you Ruo struggles, but it''s useless. Mo Zi Cheng hugs Zhou youruo tightly. At this time, he has no reason. He just regards the people in front of him as the people he thinks about day and night. Hot Wen falls on Zhou youruo''s face one by one. Zhou youruo''s heart has been numb with pain, and let Mo Zi take it. Mo Zi Cheng''s hand also began to become restless, constantly swam back and forth in Zhou you ruo''s body, mouth from time to time muttering something, also can''t care about the surrounding environment, delirious Mo Zi Cheng heart will Zhou you Ruo as Gu Qian Yi, hand and foot and do what he want to do to Gu Qian Yi. Flashed in my mind and Gu Qianyi get along with those pictures, this woman always make himself angry, make himself embarrassed. I want to punish her. The strength of Pro Wen was increasing, and Zhou youruo''s Yan Chun gradually became red and swollen. Mo Zi Cheng is more and more angry, and the men who are with her make him angry. She can only be him. Thinking about it, she pushes Zhou you Ruo to the ground and rudely tears off Zhou you ruo''s dress. Originally, she just wanted to revenge Gu Qian Yi''s Mo Zi Cheng. After feeling the temperature of Zhou you ruo''s body, Mo Zi Cheng becomes more and more crazy. Thinking of Gu Qianyi''s picture of smiling with those men, Mo Zicheng''s spirit has collapsed, and he is even more rude to Zhou youruo. He bites Zhou youruo''s neck fiercely. In an instant, blood flows. Zhou youruo is lying on the ground, her tears are falling down the corner of her eyes. How can the pain on her body equal the pain in her heart. Mo Zi Cheng in Zhou you Ruo body crazy vent, mouth constantly calling Gu shallow according to the name, over and over again to tell Gu shallow according to love. It''s like trying to integrate her into the heart and carve her into the bone. Zhou youruo''s eyes are empty, and his anger rises with Mo Zicheng''s love to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi today''s disgrace, I Zhou youruo is bound to get back thousands of times! Chapter 182 Night came, slowly shrouded the entire imperial capital, the Mid Autumn Festival is approaching, the moon also followed up actively, the sky just dark down, it will hang in the sky. Accompanied by the moon, beauty in the side, for Nangong Yichen, the fastest thing in life is just like this. They didn''t go back to the general''s house directly. It''s rare for them to have such an opportunity. How could Nangong Yichen give up the chance to get along with Gu Qianyi alone? Come to an open space, the moon is just right, Gu Qianyi is also rare to have such a good mood to enjoy such a beautiful scenery, do not wriggle on the ground. Seeing this, Nangong Yichen laughs. Yi''er''s casual appearance really doesn''t look like a lady of a family. I don''t know who once made her so miserable. Now the story of Yi''er killing Gu Moya has also been spread. In the eyes of the common people, she is a female devil who doesn''t care about her family. Most people will avoid her when they see her. But so what? No matter what she looks like, she will always be perfect in her heart. After experiencing so many things, Nangong Yichen doesn''t feel that Gu Qianyi killed Gu Moya. In some families, the so-called kinship has been completely engulfed by selfish desires and interests. Looking at the woman in the moonlight, Nangong Yichen has a very ethereal feeling. It seems that if she is not careful, she will go to the moon. Thinking about it, he went to Gu Qianyi and took out the silver flute he carried with him. The sound of the flute in the still night comes from the open heart. It is melodious and reverberating, lingering with infinite reverie and concern, slowly rising. Rise to the deep sky with stars and bright moon, and dance with yunsiman, just like the noise of heaven and earth turned into a gorgeous tapestry, a silent animation volume, a fresh and mysterious sound of nature. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help getting drunk. In the wonderful and lingering sound of the flute, there is Nangong Yichen''s deep love and love. Gu Qianyi also took out his own Jade Flute, corresponding to the flute sound, euphemistic and affectionate. They all expressed their feelings for each other in their own voices, with four eyes opposite each other. It''s just a song. They look at each other and smile. They don''t say anything. From each other''s music, they feel each other''s heart. Nangong Yichen tightly holds Gu Qianyi''s hand and is about to hold her in his arms, but suddenly he is on the alert that "someone is here. Be careful with Yi''er.". Gu Qianyi also felt that there were people around him, and there were many people coming. Nangong Yichen takes off a handful of leaves and shoots them at the hiding place. After a few painful cries, he hears the sound of someone falling to the ground. Those people are no longer hiding. They fly out to surround them. I saw that all the visitors were black and masked, and their movements were uniform, as if they had received regular training. According to Gu Qianyi''s intuition, these people are not the people who pursued and killed themselves in the past, but rather like specially trained dead men. The visitor didn''t speak and didn''t give Gu Qianyi a chance to speak, so he drew his sword and rushed up. Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen look at each other. Nangong Yichen takes out a silver flute and fights with the man in black. Gu takes out the Jade Flute and blows it slowly. The sound of nature slowly spreads to the ears of the people. The power of enchanting the mind makes the man in black slowly unable to control his own emotions. Sometimes he is irritable and sometimes quiet. Gu Qianyi takes a look at the sound of nature Voice of the effect is not bad, whistling slowly change, and some sharp up, people in black also become restless, at this time can not tell who is the enemy, who is the companion, their hearts only one idea, kill, kill! Only by constantly killing people can they feel happy. The sword in their hands is faster and faster, and more and more people in black are falling down. Nangong Yichen has withdrawn from the battle circle, standing on one side watching them kill each other indifferently, until there is the last man in black left. Gu Qianyi is more sure that they are a group of dead men, and he doesn''t expect to ask anything from them. Then with howling, drive the flowers and leaves around, shoot at the man in black who rushes to Nangong Yichen. Nangong Yichen looks at the tragedy of the man in black, but smiles, "Yi''er, how did you turn him into a Hedgehog? It''s really a bad thing, "seeing that Gu Qianyi''s face changed slightly, Nangong Yichen continued," but it''s pretty good. ". Gu Qianyi ignored him. He went to the man in black and searched them. Soon he found a token made of bronze, a square, on which there was a skeleton that accounted for two-thirds of the token. It''s engraved with the word "Youming". Gu Qianyi plays with the token on his hand, thinking that he has not offended anyone, not to mention that he has never heard of the nether world. Is it related to the man in black last time? Nangong Yichen also looks at the token, but also has no answer. It seems that he has a good look at it. If he is not with Yi''er one day, how can he be relieved. Looking at Gu Qianyi, Nangong Yichen reaches out her hand and smoothes her frown, "Yi''er, don''t think about these, just leave everything to me. It''s getting late. Let''s go back. "Well, let''s go." if you can''t think of it, you don''t want to. Those who should come will come. Gu Qianyi also put down his thoughts, and Nangong Yichen hand in hand to the direction of the general''s house. Chapter 183 Nangong Yichen moved out two days ago for other reasons, so he didn''t live in the general''s house. He sent Gu Qianyi to the gate of the general''s house and told him that he was ready to leave. Although Nangong Yichen was reluctant to leave, he had something he had to do, so he could only endure the suffering of Acacia for a while. Gu Qianyi see Nangong Yichen reluctant eyes, that step three look back, some slightly sour in the heart. Can''t help but cry "Nangong..." hearing Gu Qianyi''s voice, Nangong Yichen immediately turns around and looks at Gu Qianyi affectionately and excitedly, "Yi''er, what''s up?" Gu Qianyi thought about it, as if he had no reason to stop him. When did he become so sentimental, he thought about it and said, "it''s OK, you go.". "Oh" Nangong Yichen is a little lost. It''s just a night''s absence. How can he be so reluctant? Nangong Yichen continues to move forward. He is more and more reluctant to give up. He suddenly turns around and uses his lightness skill to fly back to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi just turns his head, but before he can react, Nangong Yichen kisses his lips. Gentle and domineering, Wen had to take care of shallow according to some dizzy. For the emotional aspect, Gu Qianyi is a little white, completely dominated by Nangong Yichen. Until Gu Qianyi was out of breath, Nangong Yichen let her go. He said nothing and left with a smile. Gu shallow according to a burst of anger, this South Temple easy Chen don''t let me catch you, dare to this girl, really angry. Gu Qianyi wiped his red and swollen lips and turned to enter the general''s residence. The brocade son sees own young lady return, smile a face ambiguous, "young lady, what''s wrong with your mouth?"? Come on, let me see. What''s going on? " Then he went to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi where will let her see, a dodge away, "you little girl, how all day long, is just outside, accidentally let a mosquito bite, nothing big.". A lie Gu shallow according to say not red face, gasp. Even brocade son all some believe, if not always follow Gu shallow depend on, iron will be cheated by her. "Oh, it turned out to be a mosquito. It seems that the mosquito is not small. It''s swollen. But it''s autumn. How can there be mosquitoes? " The brocade son a pair of very don''t understand of appearance looking at to shallow depend on. Gu Qianyi coughed awkwardly twice, "you girl, you don''t care for me, and I''m not ready to take the medicine." thinking about going to see the children later, it''s better to put on some ointment, or let them find out later, I don''t know what strange questions will be asked. The brocade son smell speech then backed down. Yi''er has prepared the bath water. Gu Qianyi applies the ointment. After bathing, she changes her clean clothes and goes to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s yard. At this time, the brother and sister are muttering to discuss things. In the afternoon, the manager of phantom building, sang Qing, came to tell us that someone had spent a lot of money on the head of their mother and son. Gu ruoyou''s first idea was not to be angry, but to think that something funny was going to happen. It was a fool not to do the business. After a discussion, the brother and sister decided to go to the phantom studio tomorrow. Sang Qing also made an appointment with the employer according to their orders. When they met tomorrow, they wanted to see who wanted the head of their mother and son. Gu Ruoyu feels excited when he thinks about it. It''s boring to live a peaceful life like this. There''s no fun at all. Now, there''s something interesting. It''s really exciting. Wearing the pink clothes Gu Qianyi made for her, with two tentacles on her head and a snake tail, Ellie sat on the stool beside her, listening to Gu ruoyou''s words in her ears, and said: how can you not take me with you if you have fun. I want to get down from the stool, hold two claws, walk over, hold Gu Ruoling''s arm, the watery snake eyes keep blinking and blinking, rub Gu Ruoling hard. "Little master, Ellie also wants to play, you take Ellie together, Ellie can blow fire, can help little master fight." Ellie is very useful. I look at Gu Ruoling eagerly, and Gu Ruoling is cute to Ellie I didn''t have any resistance. I nodded immediately. Gu ruoyou caresses his forehead. He doesn''t understand why ling''er can''t resist Ellie? Gu Qianyi knocked on the door outside, "You''er, ling''er, can Mommy come in?" Hearing the voice outside the door, the brother and sister looked at each other, nodded and regained their calm look. "Ellie, you go to open the door.". When Ellie saw that her master silver was coming, she ran over and opened the door like a kangaroo. Suddenly, she jumped into Gu Qianyi''s arms and rubbed her head. "Master silver, Ellie missed you so much." Gu Qianyi touched Ellie''s head, held it in her arms and weighed it, "Ellie, you''re getting fat again.". Smell speech, Ellie immediately changed a cute expression, with its watery eyes looking at Gu Qianyi, a look of grievance "Ellie didn''t eat much, really didn''t eat much"!. Brother Gu ruoyou came over and said with a smile: "I haven''t eaten much yet. The house has to slaughter a pig for a certain pig every day. Who ate it?" "Not much, not much, Ellie is only half full every day," she said, with tears in her eyes and a pitiful look, which makes people cherish her. Gu Qianyi hands Aili to jin''er, takes Gu ruoyou in one hand and Gu Ruoling in the other. When he comes to the room and sits down, he says with a smile: "OK, Aili doesn''t eat much. Let jin''er tell the kitchen to prepare more food for you tomorrow, OK.".Allie transferred from Jin''s arms to climb to the shallow body of love. He said, "the best silver is the master, and Ai Lihao likes the silver." I don''t know who Ellie learned from, but it''s like Nangong Yichen''s fault. Gu Qianyi wiped Ellie''s saliva with her handkerchief and pulled Gu Ruoling into her arms. "Does ling''er feel OK? If you feel uncomfortable, please tell mommy, OK. Gu Ruoling nodded cleverly, "Mommy, ling''er is OK.". "Nothing is good" holding his two treasures, Gu Qianyi whispered softly. They are their own lives, they must not let them have something to do. Now they are in danger. It''s better to send them back to the warm heart Pavilion first, so that they can be more secure in their hearts. Gu Qianyi made a good decision and planned to discuss with them tomorrow. One reason is that it is too late today, so they should have a rest earlier. Second, if they don''t want to, they may have a hard night''s sleep. Maybe something else will happen. "Well, it''s getting late. Can Mommy take you to have a rest?" At this time, Gu Qian is not as cold as usual, but has a strong maternal love for her children. Gu Ruoyu brothers and sisters have their own plans in mind, thinking about tomorrow''s things, very clever listen to Gu Qianyi''s words, go back to the room to have a rest. Gu Qianyi called out xijue and others and told them to protect their little master. He went back to his room. Chapter 184 The next morning, Gu ruoyou and his sister left the general''s house and went to the phantom building. Because they were worried that the "employer" would recognize them, they didn''t show up. Instead, they hid behind the screen and watched the man carefully. Because the phantom building didn''t give an accurate answer that day, Fengxing came here today. The owner said that the price was not a problem. As long as they took the task, Fengxing knew that she would be happy even if she lost her family. After sitting in the living room for a while, sang Qing came slowly. They said hello, and sang Qing asked Feng Xing to sit down and look at the "employer" quietly. At this time, Feng Xing was wearing a human skin mask, handsome facial features, high nose, and a pair of eyes, just like the silent lake water. People didn''t know how deep it was hidden. She was wearing a navy blue dress, and the soft blue color was wrapped up gently, He is a handsome young man. In particular, the secret but seemingly unable to hide breath, cold, merciless, although popular hidden well, but sang Qing still guess about it. Even though he didn''t know the identity of the visitor, sang Qing knew that this person was of the same kind as himself. Feng Feng also observes sang Qing quietly and feels the breath from each other, but he has a feeling of loving each other. If they are not enemies, they may become good friends. He didn''t know that this idea became a reality in a short time. Seeing sang Qing''s delay in opening her mouth, she is a bit anxious in her heart. I don''t know what the idea of the phantom studio is. It''s reasonable to say that such a big business should be done by the owner himself. Now it''s really strange that a small steward talks with her. Sang Qing didn''t identify himself, but Fengxing thought with her intuition that the man was not the owner of the phantom building, just because of the wrong momentum. "May I ask whether the phantom building will take over the business or not? Give me a definite answer, which will save each other''s time." Fengxing stands up and looks at sang Qing, saying that the gesture is to tell sang Qing that if she doesn''t take over, she will leave. Sang Qing put down his tea cup and said with a polite smile, "young master, you are really eager to leave before you finish this cup of tea. You might as well tell me the truth that we have accepted the deal from phantom building, but the price is not low" seeing the popularity, you can shake your sleeves and watch sang Qing "the price is not a problem. Let''s say, how much is it?" "One million" saw the popularity so straightforward, sang Qing did not hesitate, quoted the price of his master, really do not understand, he clearly is to spend money to buy the life of the master, the master does not kill him, but accompany him to play. Where does sang Qing know that this is Gu ruoyou''s evil taste because of boredom. "Well, I''ll pay half of the deposit in advance, and then I''ll pay the rest when it''s done." the popular thought that phantom building would open a lion''s mouth. It''s only a million taels of silver, but the master is still OK. Sang Qing laughs: "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, young master is a pleasant person, so sang Qing won''t be careless with young master. One million taels of gold for one person and three million taels for three people. When young master pays the deposit, phantom building will act. This is the rule, young master should know.". This time it''s time to be in a daze. What''s three million taels of gold? This is too high, so I want to lower the price. "You are really a lion with a big mouth, three million taels of gold. If you can''t, I''ll find someone else." Feng Xing clapped the table angrily and roared. Hearing the speech, sang Qing sat down leisurely, took a cup, sipped it, and looked at the popularity with light eyes. "Young master really thought that sang Qing didn''t know who Gu Qianyi was? You must be very clear about the consequences of provoking Nuanxin Pavilion. You assassinate the leader of Nuanxin Pavilion, but few organizations dare to do such a thing. No one is a fool, and no one will do a loss making business. If you think about it, please help yourself. Sang Qing has something else to do, so don''t accompany him. "Sang Qing gets up and prepares to leave. "Slow down, OK, I promise you, three million taels of gold, in exchange for Gu Qianyi''s mother and son''s head." thinking about Zhou youruo''s words, Fengxing calls sang Qing, bites her teeth, and agrees. Seeing that Fengxing agreed, sang Qing immediately changed a smiling face. "If you are really happy, it''s settled. If you are here in three days, please bring a deposit. We''ll see you soon.". It''s popular to see that things are settled, and no longer stay, "OK, so, I''ll leave first.". "Please, come to see off" Sang Qing made a please gesture, and let people will be popular sent out. He turned to the back hall and saluted Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, "master" Gu ruoyou nodded and motioned sang Qing to sit down. "You''ve done a good job, but I''ve changed my attention now. You''ve sent someone to catch the man just now. I''ve asked Ellie to follow him. You can arrange someone to chase him quickly.". Just when it was popular to talk with Sang Qing, Gu Ruoyu recognized the identity of that person. This person repeatedly assassinated their mother and son. How could he forget this voice. Now that he''s here, how can he go back? Sang Qing didn''t know what medicine he was selling in his master''s gourd. Why did he want to catch it all of a sudden? But he can only act according to orders. The master must have his own plan. Sang Qing immediately retired and arranged for people to catch the trend. Chapter 185 Besides, after leaving the phantom building, as a killer, he needs to be careful at any time. If he doesn''t have this sense of safety, he would have died a hundred times. After wandering around the street aimlessly, he chose to walk in the woods in the suburbs. Ellie followed him closely behind him. She was so popular that she found something to follow her, but she couldn''t see anything when she looked back. This kind of feeling came from the phantom building, which is why he didn''t take the main road. Seeing that there was nothing suspicious behind him, she continued to move on. Ellie was behind him, pulling her mouth with two claws and making a face. She took the opportunity to turn around and was startled. She saw a thing showing its teeth and leaking its mouth. She had two horns on her head and a meat crown. She pulled her mouth with two claws and stood on the ground with the other two claws A pink dress, arms and legs, as well as the tail are exposed outside, the fashion can not recognize what this is, looking at Ellie asked, "what are you?"? After asking the fashion, I feel silly. How can an animal understand me? Maybe it seems too humanized, so I have such an illusion. Hearing the question, Ellie is not happy. She looks at the popular saying, "you are the thing, your family is the thing.". Hum, dare to say that I am a thing, but Ellie is not a thing. Bah bah bah, Ellie is a thing. Eh, it seems wrong. Is Ellie a thing? Ellie began to tangle, has been claws in his snake head above the knock, ah, regardless of, go back to ask the main silver, she must know. Fengxing was stunned when she heard Ellie speak, and didn''t slow down to think about what Ellie said. "Tell me, little thing, where are you from? Fashion is full of curiosity about Ellie. He has traveled all these years and has never seen such a rare thing. Although Ellie didn''t know whether it was something, he didn''t like the person in front of him to call it something, and he had already smelled the breath of fashion. They were enemies. This man assassinated his master silver many times, which was really hateful. He immediately burst out a fire in anger. The fashion who approached Ellie didn''t expect that this lovely little thing would attack him, burning fire Close to the popular face, Rao Shi hid quickly, but he was also burned by Ellie''s fire. Seeing that she succeeded, Ellie looked at Fengxing triumphantly, "dare to say that Ellie is something, I spray your hot saliva." after that, she spewed out a fire again, and Fengxing dodged away. She saw the burned trees behind him turn to ashes in an instant. She thought that this little dongxigang was merciless. I wanted to change my name and have a good talk with the little guy in front of me, but I didn''t want this little thing not to give me a chance at all. Attack wave after wave, popularity is also angry, pull out the sword and fight with Ellie. The fire in Ellie''s mouth kept coming out, and the fighting place was full of fire. A few rounds down, Ellie has been very tired, it is able to spit fire, but also can not stand such a strong spray, saliva is dry. Popular at this time is also Ellie''s fire in a mess, see Ellie soft down, want to work hard to accept this little thing, but was stopped by a group of people in black. They are just the people that sang Qing sent to arrest. If Ellie didn''t leave a mark for them along the way, they would not have been so easy to find. Their master''s pet, but they can''t let it have any mistakes. The man in black carefully protects Ellie behind, and attacks the popular. Popular did not expect to encounter such a thing, also dare not careless, careful should be against the attack of people in black. When Ellie saw them fighting, she didn''t have anything to do with herself. She thought it was no good. She finally came out with little Zhu Yin to play for a while. How could she have nothing to do with herself. "Ellie help you" said to join the war circle, from time to time to popular spray a fire, hit popular unprepared. Because of the addition of Ellie, the man in black has the chance to win. Half an hour later, Fengxing was arrested by them. Ellie looked at the popularity with pride, claws clenched into fists, waving for a long time to fall on the face of popularity. "Let you assassinate my master silver, let you bully my master silver" was popular with a few punches, a wisp of blood flowed from the corner of the mouth, and the human skin mask on her face was also scratched by Ellie''s claws and fell off. "Eh, it turned out to be a dummy." Ellie curiously played with the broken human skin mask. The man in black didn''t delay and went back to the phantom building with popularity. When you see the familiar buildings in front of you, you will understand them in your heart, but I didn''t expect that phantom building would be so faithless. After the man in black tied Fengxing to the special cell of phantom building, he left by himself. Gu ruoyou didn''t show up immediately. Instead, he ordered people to whip Fengxing. After all, he had been assassinated many times, and his mother and sister fell off the cliff. But he was responsible for this man, his master and Hanchen. Chapter 186 Gu Ruoyu comes to Fengxing and orders his men to pour a bucket of salt water on Fengxing. Vogue is awakened by strong pain, and the whole body is drenched with water. It''s hard to tell whether it''s sweat or salt water. Open your eyes, looking at the little boy standing in front of you, the fashion is a little puzzled. Gu Ruoyu looks at the popular martial arts, but he is also a man. If he can take it for his own use, he is a good assistant. Gu Ruoyu has seen the popular martial arts, and he is a rare martial arts expert. Today, if it wasn''t for Ellie''s interference, the people sent by sang Qing may not be able to catch him. He has to find a way to make him work for himself. All of a sudden, Gu Ruoyu thought of a way to have the best of both worlds. He waved to the people around him, "you, go and call me sang Qing. Then he said that the landlord has something to find him.". The man took orders and left quickly. Fashion seems to understand what, surprised looking at Gu Ruoyu, difficult mouth: "you are the owner of the phantom building?" "What do you think?" Gu ruoyou did not answer the rhetorical question. The meaning is self-evident. "Hahaha... It''s really ironic. I didn''t expect that I would be sent to my enemies one day. Hahaha... The phantom building, the owner of the phantom building is a five-year-old child? Hahaha... "At this time of popularity, I couldn''t express the bitterness and irony in my heart. I even took the initiative to send myself to my enemies and threatened to buy their heads with three million taels of gold. I was really blind. I think I am so smart that I am so confused. Gu Ruoyu didn''t have the slightest expression on his face. He didn''t laugh at fashion because it was something he had sent to him. He was careless but interested in fashion. "It turns out that your name is Fengxing, but it''s very popular. Who''s your master? She asked you to assassinate our mother and son? Is that what your master meant this time? " "Hum, now it''s in your hands. If you want to kill or scrape, please do as you please.". Gu ruoyou calmly put forward his own idea: "even if you don''t say it, I know who your master is. You don''t say it. Let me guess. She must be a lovely girl, and she hates my mommy, but his man loves my mommy, so she hates my mommy even more. oh By the way, she was the one who poisoned my mother and threw her out of the palace, wasn''t she? " At this time, the fashion has no idea what to say. Is this little boy really a five-year-old? His extraordinary ability, his pride and his smart eyes are not a child''s mind at all. Just a glance at it, the popularity already knows that the child''s future will surpass his mother''s. no, it''s not far away now. Everyone in the world knows that Nuanxin Pavilion ranks first in the world, and the only one that can compete with it is the phantom building, which is second only to Nuanxin Pavilion. However, the phantom building and Nuanxin pavilion are the same family, and the owner of the phantom building is only five years old. How many people can''t believe it and how many people will be shocked when it''s said? Fashion has always thought that he is a little famous in the rivers and lakes, and his life is not in vain. Compared with the children in front of him, his life is in vain. Gu ruoyou knew that he had guessed right when he saw that fashion was silent. Since it was her, don''t blame yourself for being rude. Gu Ruoyu raised his head again and looked at Fengxing, "would you like to follow me? I can forget everything before and help you realize the ideal you want to do but can''t do. Hearing the words, she was surprised, but also very excited. The reason why she stayed with Zhou youruo was that she saved her life. What she had done for her over the years was enough to pay off her kindness. For a killer, what he pursued was freedom, money, honor and living a life of her own free will, rather than following a woman Do things that are hurtful. Looking at the boy in front of him, he is popular and inexplicably believes that he can do it. His ideal is to be a unique killer in the world. If he can help himself to realize this wish, how about following him. "OK, I promise you.". After hearing the popular reply, Gu Ruoyu laughed happily, and personally untied the rope for him, put him down, "now you go to have a rest, take good care of yourself, this" killer''s Secret "is written by my mommy, take it and read it." he said and handed over the book. Popular a Leng God, "you so believe me?" He really didn''t expect that he would believe in himself, but it was nice to be trusted. "Since you promise to follow me, you are my partner. If you don''t have the most basic trust, how can you be regarded as a partner? Well, I''ll let someone take you to rest. This injury can be regarded as a farewell to the past. With that, Fengxing was supported and retreated. Sang Qing came in just to see this scene, some puzzled, do not know his master this is a noisy, "master, you this is...". Gu Ruoyu turned around, looked at the popular figure and said to Sang Qing, "from now on, he will be my man and our partner, remember?"? "Sang Qing knows" Sang Qing is not a fool. Gu ruoyou naturally understands that this person has been accepted by the master, and that the master has the ability, sang Qing praised in her heart. Thinking of the purpose of calling sang Qing, Gu ruoyou flashed a light in his eyes. "By the way, sang Qing, you''re going to find someone who is easy to look like a popular figure and lurks around Zhou youruo. We still have to do this business.". Sang Qing nodded, also seemed to foresee the end of Zhou youruo, quietly left. Chapter 187 Gu Qianyi after lunch, bored lying in the yard in the sun, warm sunshine sprinkled on the body, let a person feel the whole body cells are active, Yi''er in the side of the action skilled brewing tea. Gu Qianyi is more and more satisfied, "Yi''er, your technique is really getting better and better, excellent.". Yi''er is a little embarrassed by Gu Qianyi''s praise. She blushes slightly and holds a cup of tea to Gu Qianyi. "It''s not that the young lady has cultivated well, but it''s all the young lady''s credit.". Gu Qianyi took the tea, gently put it under his nose, smelled the fragrance, then took a sip, and said with a face of enjoyment: "you girl, you have a sweet mouth, always give your miss my hat.". Jin''er comes over with an inventory of her heart. "Miss can be right. Yi''er''s mouth is like honey. It''s sweet.". "Well, don''t make fun of me." Yi''er''s white face is as red as an apple. It makes Gu Qianyi and jin''er laugh. At this time, the housekeeper came and saluted Gu Qianyi, saying, "Miss, if you have a distinguished guest, please go to the living room to receive her.". Gu shallow according to pour is curious, "who so big face let this young lady receive?" "Miss Hui''s words are, today''s saint," said the housekeeper truthfully. "What did he come for?" Gu Qianyi is reclining on the chair and has no intention of going to receive him. The housekeeper felt an inexplicable pressure on him when he faced Gu Qianyi. Since the young lady came back, he felt that the whole person had changed. Not only was he not as weak as before, but also he had an inexplicable sense of oppression. That feeling was stronger than when they faced the general. Especially after Gu Qianyi killed Gu Moya in front of them, they were even more afraid of the young lady. As for Gu Qianyi''s question, the housekeeper had to answer truthfully. He was a slave who didn''t know about the long live Lord. He didn''t know what Miss Hui said. According to Gu Qian''s expectation, it''s the same, but these days are endless. Can the Royal people do this? The Empress Dowager is not enough. What does the emperor follow? Come to the general''s house in person? For yourself? Or what happened to my father and brother? Or for heart and soul and ling''er? Gu Qianyi has many thoughts in his heart. At this time, I heard the voice of long live Shanhu. Looking up, I saw all the servant girls kneeling on the ground. Looking along the direction, the stranger was gradually separated from the white clothes, holding a folding fan and Zhong Liyue. Mo Zicheng and Zhong Liyue can''t wait for Gu Qianyi in the living room for a long time, so they come to see if there is any delay. However, they don''t want her to lie in the yard and bathe in the sunshine. Looking at the emperor, they really have no face. When Zhong Liyue saw Gu Qianyi standing there, he was not polite. He quickly came over and pulled Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, why don''t you salute when you see the emperor?" Gu shallow according to light should a, a little also didn''t prepare to salute of meaning, these Royal people are really enough. Mo Jianli saw that Gu Qianyi had no intention to salute. In order to avoid embarrassment, he said, "don''t be polite. Let''s all get up. I''m going on a tour in my humble clothes today. All the etiquette should be simple.". Gu Qianyi heard the words, and his mind was almost the same. Out of politeness, Gu Qianyi invites Mo Jianli to sit down. Yi''er offers her freshly brewed tea and retreats with others. Zhong Liyue knows that the emperor must have something to say to his daughter, so she finds an excuse to leave. It''s just that Zhong Liyue can''t figure out what it''s for to let the king of this country put down his identity and take the initiative to find a daughter of a lower minister? Chapter 188 Seeing that all the people left, Gu Qianyi sat down and asked, "what''s the matter with you, emperor Mo gradually left for a moment. I didn''t expect that she would be so direct. She was not the emperor at all. Instead, she was like an ordinary person. She hasn''t been seen for several years. The change of this woman can be described as earth shaking. Can experiencing some things really change a person''s character? It''s rare for Mo Jianli to relax like this. He doesn''t have to worry about his status as an emperor. He laughs with indifference, "I have nothing else to do this time. I just want to find the eldest lady to confirm the truth of this matter, just because I heard that the eldest lady has a close relationship with Nangong Yichen, the owner of the other side villa.". Gu Qianyi obviously didn''t believe that the purpose of estrangement was so simple. A smile appeared on his cold face, but it didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "Emperor, you are really busy. You are in charge of heaven and earth, and you have to take care of my little girl''s private affairs. It''s really hard.". "Are you talking about my meddling? Mo gradually away from nature is to listen to the irony from Gu Qianyi''s tone. It''s really embarrassing for him to let a little woman point to the nose to satirize the king of his country. Gu Qian Yiyi, a casual old man, poured a cup of tea on his own, took a sip on his mouth, and looked up at Mo Zi Cheng''s cold mouth. Smell speech, the Mo gradually leaves, wry smile can''t, see her that kind of appearance where is dare not, when today under dare to talk to oneself like this person is really not many. However, Mo Jianli doesn''t feel angry. On the contrary, he appreciates Gu Qianyi. Compared with the weak and incompetent young lady of Bu family, Mo Jianli seems to like this one more. No wonder the owner of the other bank villa will be fascinated by her, and no wonder the emperor''s younger brother will ask for permission again for her. But if she is really in love with Nangong Yichen, I can''t force her, but xinhun and ling''er are royal children. He won''t let them follow Gu Qianyi to recognize Nangong Yichen as his father. After thinking about it, Mo gradually leaves and looks at Gu Qianyi. There is no doubt that "I don''t care whether you and Nangong Yichen are as others say. Now you are also divorced from the emperor''s younger brother and free to marry, but the soul and ling''er must return to the royal family, recognize their ancestors and sever any relationship with you.". If he really came for the sake of his soul and ling''er, someone must have been fanning the flames around him. Otherwise, how could he know about himself and Nangong? But even if she knew what to do, when would it be someone else''s turn to take charge of her business. Gu Qianyi stood up and said to the stranger gradually, "if I say no"? Mo gradually away from a wave of sleeves, turned around, not angry and Wei, "this can not help you.". "You said not to calculate, the child is mine, others can''t do the Lord." Gu shallow according to the voice is more and more cold. "I''ll see if I can be the master." "Ha ha, can the Royal people only threaten people by resisting the imperial edict and destroying the nine ethnic groups? Even so, I''m not afraid of Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi is really angry. This damned Royal man just has a little power. How can he decide other people''s affairs? The child was born by me and raised by me. How can he recognize the ancestor of his stranger? I want to see what they can do to me. They fight for persistence, and neither of them is willing to give in, so the atmosphere becomes more strange. It''s very quiet all around, and the stranger gradually leaves. I didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi would be so stubborn, recognize his ancestors, and enjoy all his glory and wealth? Did she have to let those two children suffer with her? In Mo''s mind, Gu Qianyi''s image suddenly turns into a selfish person. After Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister came back, they directly came to Gu Qianyi''s yard. When they entered the door, they saw such a scene and immediately said, "what are you doing?" Gu Qianyi sees two of his family''s treasures come forward quickly and embraces them in his arms. Mo gradually away, to see such a scene is even more angry "come, the heart and soul Prince and princess Ruoling back to Mo palace, three days later, hold a ceremony to heaven.". Sound falls, a group of soldiers rushed out to encircle the mother and son, Gu shallow according to the breath of the body instantly become cold, fierce roar: "I see who dares"! "If you can''t take them away today, I''ll kill you all.". The emperor''s words made the retreating soldiers forget their fear and rush to Gu Qianyi. At this time, Gu Qianyi has no sense, and the soldiers who rush up are beaten by Gu Qianyi. For a moment, the soldiers of the royal guards were killed and injured countless times. Mo gradually clenched his fist. "Gu Qianyi, if you dare to resist again, I will order people to arrest all the people in the general''s house now.". "If you have the ability, come to me. It''s shameless for the emperor Zixuan to do such shameful things all the time," Gu said angrily as he fought. "You,... Mo Qiu, catch her for me" Mo gradually away from shortness of breath. Chapter 189 Mo Qiu receives the order from Mo Jianli, and immediately flies forward to fight with Gu Qianyi. Ellie is so excited that she can fight again. She quickly joins the battle circle and says, "master silver Ellie will help you." then she spews out a fire, and the armor on those soldiers melts instantly. Mo gradually from looking at Ellie, really don''t know what this is, but fortunately he didn''t ask out, otherwise with Ellie''s temperament, must spray Mo gradually from a fire is. Gu Qianyi doesn''t show weakness either. As a bodyguard with a sword in front of the Imperial Palace, Mo Qiu''s martial arts are not low. However, compared with Gu Qianyi, there is still a big gap. After several rounds, Mo Qiu has been defeated. Gu Qianyi''s Mo evil in his hand is on Mo Qiu''s neck and gradually moves towards Mo Qiu. Ellie here is having a good time, "dare to bully my master silver, I spray your hot saliva.". Ellie''s funny appearance makes Gu Qianyi laugh, "OK, Ellie, don''t fight.". Ellie, who is about to blow out the fire, swallows the fire when she hears the words of her silver master. The silver master says it''s shameful to waste, so Ellie doesn''t want to waste. Finish these, bouncing back to Gu Qianyi side. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are also close to their mother. They are relieved to find that Gu Qianyi is not hurt. "Why do you have to force me? I just want to live a good life with my children, but you always force me. What do you want? Today, I''ll let you go. It''s because you''re the king of a country and you''re good to the people. If you dare to provoke me next time, don''t blame Miss Ben for being rude. If the Dragon chair is not comfortable to sit on, I don''t mind changing people to sit on it. Gu Qianyi thought step by step, and Mo Jianli felt such a strong sense of oppression for the first time. Gu Qianyi''s words were wild words for others, but Mo Jianli knew that the woman in front of him was absolutely capable of saying and doing it. What''s more, she can even kill her own sister if she wants to. What can others be? Mo gradually away, gradually some regret their recklessness, "Miss, let''s all calm down and have a good talk?" Gu Qianyi hummed coldly, "if you have anything to talk about, don''t think you can do whatever you want as the emperor. My heart and soul and ling''er are my children. If you want them to break off the relationship with me, you don''t have any ancestors who know you as strangers.". Mo Jianli calmed down and thought that maybe he had gone too far. "I didn''t mean anything else. My heart and soul and ling''er were born nobly, and they are also the blood of my royal family. When people know that, they can''t blame my royal family for neglecting their old feelings. Today, I might as well tell you the truth. Since I met them in the happy building that day, I have loved them and had a birthday party with the Empress Dowager I''m glad to learn that they are the children of the emperor''s younger brother. These two children are intelligent, clever and very pleasing. I''ve long had the idea to pass the throne on to you''er. Only after hearing about you, can I be so impatient that I want their brother and sister to recognize their ancestors. Alas, it''s a pity... " Mo gradually left with a sigh, and didn''t say what a pity, but Gu Qianyi knew that it was a pity that his mother didn''t want them to go to the big dye vat in the imperial palace. It''s a pity that if I was with Nangong Yichen, it would be a stain on their brother and sister''s life. Gu Qianyi knows it in his heart, but he didn''t expect that Mo Jianli wanted to pass the throne to you''er, which surprised Gu Qianyi. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also understood that their dispute was for their brother and sister. They looked at each other. Gu Ruoling came to Gu Qianyi, took Gu''s hand and motioned to her to squat down. Gu''s mother and son muttered for half a day. Here, Gu Ruoyu tugs at the hand of the stranger. "Uncle emperor, can you hear you say a few words to you?" Mo Jianli looks at the little boy in front of him and nods slightly. They go to one side and walk for a few steps. Gu Ruoyu stops first and turns to look at Mo Jianli. "Uncle emperor, you probably understand what you mean just now, but you are used to the life of idle clouds and wild cranes with mommy. You really don''t like to be bound, and you don''t want to inherit the position of Uncle emperor It''s unfair to the emperor, not to mention that he has children of his own. And Mommy often says that the greater a person''s ability, the greater the responsibility. You''er just wants to be a happy person and doesn''t want to bear so many responsibilities. " Mo Jianli had known for a long time that the child was exquisite in mind, but he didn''t expect to be so fierce. It''s not wrong to think about what he said. It''s just that his own child can''t match the little man in front of him. "You er..." what else did Mo Jianli want to say? Gu Ruoyu understood it in his heart and interrupted his words, "Uncle emperor, you er and your sister can recognize their ancestors, but you can''t force us to break off the relationship with mommy. As children, how can we not recognize our mother? If so, it''s unfilial. This will be the stain and curse that you er and your sister can''t get rid of all their lives.". After listening to Gu ruoyou''s words, Mo gradually nodded his head in praise of his negligence. As long as they can return to the royal family, things may turn for the better in the future. Mo gradually from patting Gu Ruoyu shoulder, "good child, willing to come back.". "Don''t worry about the emperor uncle, you''er is conditional," Gu ruoyou said cunningly, a trace of calculation flashed in his eyes. "Say it, the emperor will agree to you on any condition.". "Nah, that''s what the emperor said. You''re not welcome. First, no one can restrict your freedom. You can''t live in the palace. Second, no matter what I do, no one can interfere, and no one can interfere in anything about my mother. Third, you''er only accepts identity, and does not accept any responsibilities and obligations. Of course, you''er will do her best when the royal family needs you''er. Fourth, hehe, you''er needs the promise of the three emperors. Whenever you''er puts it forward, the emperor''s uncle agrees unconditionally.Mo gradually away from a listen, it seems that he was the boy to the pit ah, the front three said, this fourth, it is a bit embarrassed. Gu ruoyou seems to have thought of this, adding that "the emperor''s uncle can rest assured that you''er won''t put forward anything to embarrass the emperor''s uncle." "Ha ha, you are a ghost. Well, the emperor''s uncle agrees to you, but do you have to agree to one of the conditions of the emperor''s uncle " Gu Ruoyu tilted his head and thought," yes, but you have to say it first. ". Mo gradually centrifugal way, this boy is really cunning, "also nothing, is you have to go to Mo Wang Fu to live for a period of time, until all things are finished, can leave.". The emperor younger brother for elder brother also can help you these, as for can grasp this opportunity to depend on you. Gu ruoyou hears the speech, a burst of secretly happy, just in his own mind, it is to save his mouth, Ouo, Zhou you if you wait for the young master to punish you. At this time, Zhou youruo, who is in Mo Wang''s mansion, suddenly shivers and tightens his clothes. Gu ruoyou was very embarrassed and replied, "OK, but I''ll go with Ling er.". "OK, it''s a deal." after they agreed, Gu Ruoling and Gu Qianyi explained their intention. Seeing that Mo gradually came over, Gu Qianyi let go of Mo Qiu. The rare Gu Qianyi didn''t stop him. He let Mo gradually leave and left the general''s house with Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Since they want to play, let them play. Chapter 190 When Ellie saw her little master silver leave, she also followed Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister with two claws, and went to the house together. Without Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, Gu Qianyi suddenly feels a little lonely. It''s very quiet around him. It seems that he is the only one between heaven and earth. For a moment, this loneliness makes Gu Qianyi feel uncomfortable. Jin''er walks into the yard with a snow-white carrier pigeon in her arms. She happens to see such a scene. She looks distressed at such a young lady, but who can understand her loneliness? Is Mr. Nangong a good lady? Jin''er doesn''t know. She shakes her head with a deliberate tone. She pretends to be happy and runs to Gu Qianyi''s side. "Miss, Mo Tong''s pigeon is passing the message.". Gu Qianyi turns his head and looks at jin''er, "take it and I''ll have a look.". Jin''er Wenyan takes down the note on the carrier pigeon''s leg and hands it to Gu Qian, who still releases the pigeon. Gu Qianyi looked down at the note in his hand, only a few words, but he made it clear. Jin''er sees that Gu Qianyi has no words and is curious, "Miss, what did Mo Tong say?" "It''s OK, Mo Tong said that the assassination of Mu Chenzi failed, and let a man in black be rescued." Gu Qianyi said faintly, but he was thinking about who might have saved mu Chenzi. Who is Qingming mentioned by xia Mo Tong? Why did they kill mu Chenzi? Suddenly a figure flashed from Gu Qianyi''s mind. Is it him? It''s possible. After all, the hatred between him and muchenzi is not one or two days. Coupled with the last time he fell off the cliff, he would not go to muchenzi''s trouble. But jin''er was furious when she heard the news. "What, that old thing was saved. It''s really hateful. It''s really a disaster for thousands of years.". "Well, jin''er, you have to believe that we will meet everywhere in life. One day we will meet him again. What''s more, how can mu Chenzi not come to seek revenge for himself? Let''s just wait. " "Miss is right. What are we doing now?" The brocade son blinks that pair of watery eyes to ask a way. Gu shallow according to saw a brocade son, a face mystery, "now ah, you guess?" Said to turn round to enter a house, brocade son chase after to take care of shallow to depend on behind the back of shout a way "young lady you wait for me" trot to follow past all the way. The night is as cool as water, and the moonlight is like running water. It falls on the earth quietly. There is a thin layer of cloud in the sky. It looks gray, just like the mood of the man standing in the moonlight. It is not very clear. The moon shines through the trees. The bushes on the top of the trees fall with uneven black shadows. You can see the man''s face clearly through the moonlight. This man is song Haifeng who separated from Song Hairong on that day. A man in black fell behind the man and felt a slight noise. Song Haifeng turned around to see "how are things going?" The man in black knelt down on one knee, clasped his fist and said, "if you return to the master, the matter has been done, and the packet of powder villains has let the people lurking in the army put into Gu Chongming''s censer.". "Ha ha ha, good job. After it''s done, there will be many rewards.". Song Haifeng laughed and said, hum, Gu Chongming, you dare to be an official of Laozi. Your daughter killed my only precious daughter. It''s time for us to settle this account. Thank you, master. "By the way, what''s going on over there in the general''s mansion? Is there my sister''s whereabouts?" After that day''s departure, song Haifeng went home to arrange all this. Afterwards, he calmed down and regretted his carelessness. With Rong Mei''s temperament, he would go to Gu Qianyi to avenge himself. Song Haifeng ordered people to inquire about the news all night, but Rong Mei seemed to have disappeared without any news. Has she suffered a lot? Song Haifeng didn''t give up. He sent people to monitor the movements of all the people in the general''s mansion every day. As soon as there was news, he would come back and report it. A few days later, the general''s house was calm and quiet. There was no movement at all. Song Haifeng had a bad feeling in his heart. "Tell my Lord, there''s something going on in the general''s house today. The emperor went to the general''s house in person, and quarreled with the Bu family''s eldest daughter. He even had a big fight in the end. When he left, he took Gu Qianyi''s two children and sent them to King Mo''s house. It''s just, it''s just that Mrs. Rong still doesn''t have any news. Hearing this, song Haifeng burst out laughing. This is really good news. Gu Qianyi has fallen out with the emperor. He thinks that his life will not be easy in the future. "Send someone to keep an eye on Gu Qianyi''s every move. If there is any abnormality, report it as soon as possible.". Song Haifeng waves to the man in black and asks him to step down. He looks at the moon and starts to stay. Rong Mei, where are you? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t leave you. You must wait for me to save you. At this time, song Hairong was imprisoned in the dungeon of the general''s residence. She was covered with scars and haggard. She was suffering from inhuman torture every day. She lay dying on the ground. After being tortured every day, someone would give her medicine. It really made her unable to survive or die. Song Hairong looked hopelessly at the moonlight coming in from the window. His heart was like death, "brother Feng, a Rong can''t accompany you in this life. We''ll see you in the next life." he was ready to bump into the wall, but at that moment he was stopped. Xi Jue looked at the man he was holding in his arms and threw him on the ground, "it''s not so easy to die. Come and tie her up.".Song Hairong looked at xijue with despair on his face, "please kill me, kill me, please... I''m not like death in this way, please give me a pleasure...". "Well, kill you? Don''t even think about it. You''d better "enjoy your old age" here. The truth is that good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It''s not that it''s not the time to report. You''d better slowly taste the bitter fruit you planted. "Xi Jue left the dungeon without looking at it. Song Hairong''s resentful eyes stare at xijue''s back. He vows in his heart that if I don''t die one day, I''ll have you all dead. I''ll get back the pain you put on me today. Chapter 191 Since entering the room in the afternoon, Gu Qianyi has been lying on the table constantly writing and drawing. Jin''er can''t understand what her young lady is doing, so she leaves to do her own business. "It''s finally done," Gu said cheerfully, raising his head and stretching his waist. What is on the table is obviously a drawing of a crossbow, but it''s different from the things of this era. Gu Qianyi looks at his achievements in an afternoon with satisfaction. He thinks that tomorrow, er Ge and jin''er will go to find the best master in the whole city and let him try to make it. After a look at the sky, I got up and picked up my things. He ordered jin''er to take a hot bath and rest early. A slight noise startles the people on the bed. Gu Qianyi opens his eyes alertly, and the window is opened. A white sound and shadow flies into Gu Qianyi''s room. Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to fight with others. Nangong Yichen doesn''t expect that Gu Qianyi is so alert. He quickly holds Gu Qianyi in his arms, and his other hand covers Gu Qianyi''s mouth instantly. "Yi Er is me.". Listen to the voice of clear person, Gu shallow according to put down guard, nodded to signal South Temple easy Chen to let go oneself. The breath of Nangong Yichen''s words is beside Gu Qianyi''s ears, which makes Gu Qianyi''s whole neck itch. Feel the person in the arms to relax down, Nangong Yi Chen in Gu shallow according to forehead gently kiss, let go of her. By moonlight, Nangong Yichen looks at Gu qianyizheng and stares at himself. A faint smile floated on that handsome face. "What''s the matter, miss?" Yi''er outside wakes up after hearing the sound and blackmails Gu Qianyi''s door. Gu Qianyi stares at Nangong Yichen and says, "it''s OK. I don''t know where a wild cat has come. It''s already let me run away. Go back to sleep.". "Is it really all right?" Yi son some don''t trust of again ask a way, this big night where come of cat? Why didn''t you hear the cat? "Go down, it''s OK" if Yi''er hadn''t been outside, Nangong Yichen would have laughed. When did he become a wild cat? Yi Er''s ability to lie is not weak. Gu Qianyi takes a look at Nangong Yichen, goes back to bed, puts on his clothes and says, "laugh, laugh, just laugh to death.". Nangong Yichen walks over and sits beside Gu Qianyi with a hearty smile. "Ha ha... Xiaoyi''er is really cute, but you miss me?" Without waiting for Gu Qianyi to answer, Nangong Yichen said, "I miss you so much. If I don''t see you for a moment, I think so much." he took Gu Qianyi''s kneading and put it in his heart. In the face of such a straightforward Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi can''t help but have a hot face. He tries to pull back his hand, but is held tightly by Nangong Yichen. Gu Qianyi has to give up. "Why did you come in the middle of the night?" "I miss you" Nangong Yichen holds Gu Qianyi in his arms, chin against Gu Qianyi''s head and says. Gu shallow according to a burst of speechless, this man also really is. He touched Nangong Yichen with his hand. "I said that now you see him. It''s time to go. It''s not a good habit to climb the window in the middle of the night.". Nangong Yichen lies down with Gu Qianyi in his arms and hugs her tightly. "If I don''t leave, I''m so sleepy. I''m good. I''m sleeping.". Gu Qianyi didn''t expect Nangong Yichen to come to such a move, trying hard to break away from Nangong Yichen, "Nangong, you let me go, let me go.". "According to son, you want to move again and again, I don''t guarantee that I don''t do anything else." Nangong Yichen said, and deliberately touched Gu Qianyi with his body, feeling the change of Nangong Yichen''s body, Gu Qianyi didn''t dare to move again. See the person son in the bosom finally settle down, the South Temple Yi Chen softly kisses on her forehead. He hugs the people in his arms tightly and sleeps. Gu Qianyi is so stiff that he lies in Nangong Yichen''s arms, until Nangong Yichen''s steady breathing sound comes from his ear. He can''t resist the strong sleepiness and sleeps deeply. At this time, Nangong Yichen opens his eyes and looks at the person in his arms. His face is satisfied. Yier, you know how much I love you. Gu Qian wakes up one day in turn, Nangong Yichen has already disappeared, everything is like a dream, but the residual temperature tells himself that this is not a dream. Gu Qianyi doesn''t think so much anymore. He has something to do today, and he doesn''t know how you''er and ling''er are in Mo Wang''s house. Gu Qianyi shakes his head and calls jin''er to come in. He gets up to change clothes and is ready to go out for a while. Chapter 192-193 Besides, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister were sent to King Mo''s house by Mo Jianli yesterday, which makes Mo Zicheng very happy. They love their two children very much. Whatever the brother and sister need, what they need will quickly appear in front of their two sides. Mo Zicheng chooses the best for them. For Mo Zicheng''s performance, at present, the brother and sister are very satisfied. Early this morning, Mo Zi Cheng finished the court, then rushed over, Gu Ruoyu brother and sister and Ellie are eating around the table, brother and sister each other with vegetables, a very loving appearance, let Mo Zi Cheng is more happy, heard the footsteps, Gu Ruoling raised his head, saw Mo Zi Cheng, then called out: "uncle, you are back?" Smell speech Mo Zi Cheng''s face immediately black down, this is what is good, is this name, let Mo Zi Cheng very uncomfortable, see brother and sister two see themselves, Mo Zi Cheng keep walking in the past, sitting in the middle of brother and sister two, touched Gu Ruoling''s head "Ling Er, you should call my father king is". Gu Ruo swallowed the food and thought that he had come to the palace of King Mo, and promised the emperor to recognize his ancestors. It was nothing to call him father and king. After all, he gave his brother and sister two lives. Although he didn''t know people clearly, what happened in the past had nothing to do with him. It was unfair for him. No one could change the connection between blood and water Think about it. He''s pathetic, too. Gu ruoyou nodded to Gu Ruoling. Gu Ruoling understood his brother''s meaning and immediately called "Daddy" sweetly. Mo Zi Cheng smiles, full of love, hugs Gu Ruoling in his arms, "good boy, I''m really the king''s good boy.". Gu ruoyou saw Mo Zi Cheng so happy, also stood up, in front of Mo Zi Cheng line of a father and son etiquette, "children see daddy.". "Good boy, get up, get up! Ha ha ha... Ben Wang has children, Ben Wang has become a father, ha ha... "Mo Zi Cheng happily lifts Gu Ruoyu up. Although he doesn''t understand what daddy means, he guesses that it should be the same as Dad. No matter how they can accept themselves, they are already very happy. If Yier can come back, our family will be reunited. The servants standing next to him knelt down on the ground to congratulate "Congratulations, Congratulations, thousands of years". "Everyone up," Mo Zi Cheng said with a smile, full of the joy of being a new father. When Ellie saw that everyone was so happy, xiaozhuyin called the man daddy. He looked so happy. Moreover, he was good to xiaozhuyin, and Ellie wanted daddy, so she rushed to him, learning from Gu Ruoyu, and saluted Mozi, "I''ll see daddy.". Then he threw himself into Mozi''s arms and said, "Ellie also wants to hold, hold.". Gu ruoyou sees Ellie like this. Her head is black. This Ellie is too. But Mo Zi Cheng is directly confused by Ellie, and can''t react for a moment. But the servant girls and servants were amused by the action of Ellie. Looking at the embarrassment of their master, they wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to, so they had to lower their heads and shake their shoulders. Mozicheng looks at something that is constantly coquettish in his arms and sucks his mouth. He doesn''t know what kind of species Ellie is. She has a snake head but a crown and horns. She drags her tail, but she walks on the ground with two feet. The other two claws are on mozicheng''s clothes at the moment. Mo Zi Cheng holding Ellie feel strange, feel a little cold in the hand, it is wearing a set of pink small clothes to make it look very cute, and the appearance of their coquetry really like a child. However, he couldn''t accept it. Mozi touched Ellie''s head and said in embarrassment, "Ellie, you''re wrong. I''m not your father.". When Ellie hears the words, she remembers that no one is good to her except her master silver and her little master silver. She is herself when she was born. She has no brothers and sisters, no Mommy, and no daddy. She doesn''t know what she is. The more she thinks about it, the more sad she is. Her big bright eyes become moist Come, "Wow, poor Ellie, Ellie has nothing, Ellie wants Mommy, Ellie wants daddy, Wuwu..." the sad Ellie burst into tears. Gu Ruoling was watching and cried. The servant girls and servants also sympathized with the little thing in front of her. Mozicheng didn''t expect that her words would make Ellie so sad. She looked at Gu Ruoyu at a loss. Gu Ruoyu took Ellie from mozicheng''s arms and patted her body. "Ellie doesn''t cry. Do you think it''s OK to do this? Ling''er''s mother and I are your mother, and our father is also your father, OK?" Gu Ruoling also went over, holding Ellie, quietly comforting "yes, Ellie, you and us, as well as daddy and Mommy.". Hear Gu ruoyou brother and sister''s speech, Ellie''s eyes are still hanging tears, looking at Mo Zi Cheng, seems to be asking, is this OK? Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu ruoyou brother and sister''s expectant eyes, can''t help nodding. When she was recognized, Ellington was very happy. She jumped from Gu Ruoling''s arms to mozicheng''s arms and said to mozicheng''s face, "Daddy is so good. Ellie also has Daddy and Mommy. Daddy and Ellie like you so much.". See such a scene, everyone is happy to laugh, even Mo Zi Cheng also followed with a smile. Chapter 193 the thief, let go of the young ladyLeisurely Xiaozhu, Zhou youruo is furious about Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s entry into Mo Wang''s mansion. Xiaojiao, the servant girl, has just come back from Mo Zicheng. She tells Zhou youruo everything that happened in the morning, and makes Zhou youruo angry. She thinks about what kind of way to get rid of the two little ones quietly. It''s better for Gu Qianyi to count the revenge Mo Zi Cheng, she would like to let Mo Zi Cheng experience what it''s like to be hated by the most beloved. Leisurely Xiaozhu is located in the center of the lake. It is surrounded by beautiful environment. Zhou youruo always likes to be quiet, and few people come to disturb him. A man in black flies over the lake and lands on the towering tree outside leisurely Xiaozhu. Looking around, he sees that there is no one nearby, so he falls down and walks into the house. When Zhou youruo sees the visitors, he is happy and thinks it is something It''s settled, or he won''t come back at this time. "You''re back? How is it going. The man in black knelt down on one knee and clasped his hands. "Tell the master that the phantom studio has accepted the deal, but they want three million taels of gold as a reward. What does the master mean?" When Zhou you Ruo heard the speech, he was very happy and immediately stunned. Three million taels of gold is not a small amount, but as long as I can get rid of Gu Qian Yi, I will recognize it. "Money is not a problem, you promise." "The people of phantom building agree with their subordinates that if the owner is willing to pay the price, they will take the deposit to negotiate specific matters two days later. As far as they know, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have come to the Mo palace, so I''m afraid there will be some difficulties..." Feng Feng says with a embarrassed face. "It''s easy for the princess to find a chance to take them out, but we can only succeed, not fail.". Zhou you ruo''s face is full of satisfaction. As soon as they die, the hatred in her heart will disappear. Phantom building ranks second in the world. It should be no problem to assassinate two children and a woman. Thinking about Gu Qian Yi''s mother and son''s tragic death, Zhou you ruo''s heart will be very happy. It''s just that it''s cheap for them. "Subordinates obey" Feng Xing stood up and stepped back. As the Tathagata did, he did not leave any trace. However, he did not hide in the dark as he used to. Instead, he went out of King Mo''s house and walked in the direction of the phantom studio. Zhou youruo didn''t even think that this popularity was someone else, and she didn''t know that her plot was doomed to fail. Zhou youruo is in a good mood. He pours a cup of tea for himself and drinks a mouthful of it. Now that they have all returned to the house of Mo Prince and recognized Mo Zi as his father, it''s hard to say that his princess doesn''t care. I don''t believe that two little dolls can make any big waves in my house. "Xiaojiao, prepare something. Let''s go to visit the little prince and princess in our palace." Zhou you if the meaning has to point to of say, the vision of Yin ruthless saw small Jiao one eye, small Jiao understanding, retreated to prepare the gift. Gu Qianyi''s long white shirt, hair slightly Wan, originally curved willow eyebrows also let Gu Qianyi thick painting a few strokes, become rough crazy up, delicate skin, also with special Rouge powder into a healthy wheat skin color, the whole person looks elegant, handsome incomparable, jin''er stood aside, looking a little obsessed. "Miss, you''re so beautiful. I thought miss was a woman with unique national beauty. I didn''t expect miss to be a man with such a handsome appearance. I''m afraid that when I walk on the street, I have to catch many women''s hearts" GU Qianyi smiles, and her folding fan is gently against jin''er''s chin. "Little lady, let Ye Xiang be one." he says and goes to jin''er, Jin''er responds and runs away quickly. So the master and servant went out of the general''s house. As they walk along the street, they inquire about the best mechanism master in Bianliang city. By the way, they don''t forget to tease jin''er around them. Gu Qianyi is speechless about jin''er''s crazy eyes, but he can''t help teasing her. Gu Qianyi is walking in front of jin''er, and jin''er is following him. He mumbles something. Standing at the intersection, he looks at the bustling crowd. Gu Qianyi is thinking about the way to go. He turns around to ask jin''er''s advice, and sees jin''er pounce on him. Gu Qianyi holds jin''er''s waist in one hand, opens his folding fan in the other hand, and says to jin''er in a ruffian way¡° Little lady, are you throwing yourself at me? You are welcome to that book. " Say a pair of want frivolous brocade son''s appearance approach brocade son. At this time, there was a sound of "stop, you apprentice". Without waiting for Gu Qianyi''s reaction, a long sword hit Gu Qianyi''s face. Gu Qianyi held jin''er in his arms and dodged. He looked at the woman who was attacking him. She was dressed up in purple and had her hair tied up in a ponytail. She felt very capable. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old and was just one of them He looked at himself angrily with his face: "the thief, don''t you let go of that girl?". Gu Qianyi immediately saw that the little girl was not well-known in the world, and she was full of hatred for evil. What''s more ridiculous is that she actually regarded herself as a prostitute, which made Gu Qianyi very depressed. But the girl''s martial arts are not weak. I don''t mind playing with her. Making up his mind, Gu Qianyi didn''t explain. Instead, he said frivolously to the woman in front of him: "Yo, what a pretty little beauty! How about playing with me?"? Cheng Zixue didn''t expect that the apprentice was so shameless. She was very angry. She happened to see Gu Qianyi teasing jin''er when she passed by. She was worried that jin''er would suffer a loss. She didn''t even want to stab Gu Qianyi with her sword. Cheng Zixue said in her heart: she will do justice for heaven today and kill the apprentice. Immediately also no longer and Gu shallow according to nonsense, Jiao drink a, sword to each other.Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that the girl was still a hot girl, and immediately felt very interesting. He whistled at her constantly and teased her from time to time. Gu''s martial arts didn''t need to fight with her, but it was very fun. Cheng Zixue strikes Gu Qianyi with a cross cutting sword move. Gu Qianyi turns over and subdues Cheng Zixue from behind. Taking Cheng Zixue in her arms, she said with an evil look: "tut tut... She''s a good little beauty. How can she fight or not?" Cheng Zixue didn''t expect that the thief''s martial arts skills were so high, but she was not willing to admit defeat. She kept attacking Gu Qianyi''s footwall. Gu Qianyi defends one by one and counterattacks the other. Cheng Zixue gets away from Gu Qianyi''s control, but she is also very happy and sad. Seeing that she is about to fall to the ground, Cheng Zixue closes her eyes, but finds that she has not fallen down, opens her eyes, and loses her heart Now the thief hugged himself. He was ashamed and angry, and his white smile turned red. Gu Qianyi thought that the little girl was pretty cute. Jin''er sees two people stop fighting and runs to check Gu Qianyi''s whole body. She asks with concern: "are you OK, young master?" the name that is about to be exported makes Gu Qianyi''s eyes change instantly. Cheng Zixue reacts later, stands up, keeps a certain distance from Gu Qianyi, and asks jin''er "what did you just call him?" The brocade son doesn''t do much to think, immediately reply a way: "childe.". Cheng Zixue finds that she seems to have made a mistake. "What''s your relationship?" "She is my son, I am her servant girl of course." jin''er doesn''t understand this beautiful little girl''s simple question. "You..." Cheng Zixue is very embarrassed, and it''s hard to say anything more. She uses lightness skills and escapes here. Gu shallow in accordance with funny looking at the sound and shadow of leaving, this wench is really lovely. "Well, don''t be in a daze. It''s time for us to leave too" "Oh, oh, where are we going, young master?" Jin''er asks curiously. Gu Qianyi thinks about it. He seems to have heard that there is a top organization master named Cheng Yi in Bianliang city. He says, "find Cheng Yi." then he goes out first. Chapter 194 Zhou youruo and her maid Xiaojiao come to Tingyu building, where Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister live. Before they enter the house, they hear the cheerful laughter coming from the house. Mo Zicheng doesn''t have the same deep smile as before. Zhou you if a meal outside the door, hide their emotions, with a smile went in. "Princess and empress to" is talking in the dark in the house of father and son three people, not should be father and son four people, heard the announcement outside, then silent down, Zhou youruo into the room, then see such a scene, mozicheng sitting at the table, Gu ruoyou brother and sister around in his arms, there is a don''t know what is hanging on mozicheng''s chest. After a short surprise, Zhou youruo salutes Mo Zi Cheng, "You''er has seen Wang Ye.". Mo Zi Cheng looked at Zhou you Ruo and asked casually, "Why are you here?" "If you go back to the Lord, you''er thinks that you''er and ling''er are not used to coming to the palace just now. As the hostess of the palace, you''er should come and have a look and care.". Mo Zi Cheng nods and thinks that Zhou you Ruo is right. But Gu Ruo you''s brother and sister don''t think so. Having seen her ugly side, even if she pretends to be a fairy, she can''t change her image in their heart. Gu Ruoling looked at Zhou youruo with a surprised expression, "eh, aunt, so you live here, too?" An aunt instantly aroused Zhou youruo''s anger. What''s wrong with the dead child''s name? It''s really ugly to call her aunt the princess. After thinking about it, Zhou youruo said to Gu Ruoyu: "now that you have returned to the palace and recognized the prince as your father, you can''t call him casually. You should call me the consonant princess. Don''t you say, prince?". Although Zhou you Ruo is not rare, it is at least better than Auntie''s name. Moreover, if Gu Qian Yi knew that her son called him his mother''s concubine, he would be unhappy. Thinking of this, Zhou youruo is in a better mood. Mo Zi Cheng smell speech, feel that Zhou youruo said in reason, ling''er call you''er for Aunt really some inappropriate, Mo Zi Cheng is about to open mouth, but let Gu ruoyou seize the opportunity, stop Mo Zi Cheng about to say words. "Aunt, oh, no, it''s princess. You haven''t given birth to us, and you haven''t raised us. It''s not appropriate to call this mother Princess. What''s more, soul and ling''er have a mother, so they don''t need a spare tire.". "You..." Zhou youruo trembled with anger and pointed to Gu Ruoyu. He didn''t know what to say. Gu Ruoling received his brother''s eyes, and then said: "ling''er thinks his brother is right, we don''t want a spare tire. Ling''er and her brother just come to recognize their father. If Auntie doesn''t like the name of auntie, ling''er won''t call them. It''s impossible for ling''er and her brother to call you mother''s wife. Mo Zi Cheng didn''t expect that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister would say that. In his heart, he still hopes that Gu Qianyi can come back to be his princess. It seems inappropriate to let Yi''er''s child call you''er''s mother. If Yi''er knows it, she won''t agree. Maybe she will be angry with her for this. After thinking about it, Mo Zi Cheng said to Zhou you Ruo, "it''s all right. They''ll see you in the future, just like a princess.". Zhou you if hate teeth itch, but also endure anger, a smile nodded, "everything depends on the Lord.". Where does Mo Zi Cheng have the heart to observe Zhou you ruo''s expression? He is curious about the so-called "spare tire" in Gu Ruo you''s brother and sister''s mouth. He can''t help but wonder, so he asks in a voice: "what''s your son''s spare tire?" Gu Ruoyu didn''t expect Mozi Cheng to ask this question, but it was just right to ask at this time. Gu Ruoyu said casually, "spare tire is to prepare a spare tire for the car. Once that wheel has a flat tire or something goes wrong, the spare tire will replace it conveniently and timely. But you don''t seem to understand, daddy. Let''s simply tell you, for example, you have a princess and a group of concubines. These concubines are the spare tire. When something happens to your princess, they will replace you. Mo Zi Cheng also seems to understand Gu Ruoyu''s meaning, but Zhou you Ruo is even more angry when he hears Gu Ruoyu''s words. That smelly boy says that he is a standby, not only that, but also shows dissatisfaction with the fact that he has replaced Gu Qianyi''s position from time to time. But what about that? Zhou youruo smiles at Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister like flowers. "This is a new saying. Is that what your mother taught you? Why are there so many things that can''t be on the table? The prince should pay attention to the education of the little prince and the little princess, so as not to let some people teach them badly. Hear Zhou you if say like this, Mo Zi Cheng''s face instantly black come down "you are saying this king''s child is not cultivated?" "No, you don''t dare, you don''t dare.". "Hum, it''s better to be like this. If you don''t have anything to do, just step back and don''t stand in front of the king." mozicheng wakes up that day and finds that Zhou youruo is lying next to him. He feels sorry for Gu Qianyi and doesn''t have a good face for Zhou youruo. The hatred in Zhou you ruo''s eyes is enough to burn Mo Zi Cheng to ashes. Looking at Gu Ruo you''s brother and sister, her eyes are more and more vicious. When she turns around, Zhou you ruo''s face is black and blue, and there is no smile. Her fists are clenched tightly. Mo Zi Cheng, if you are merciless, I will stop. From then on, you and I will have no husband and wife relationship. Chapter 195 Gu Qianyi and jin''er search all the way, and finally find out the residence of the mechanism Master Cheng Yi. The master and servant come to the front of a courtyard, and jin''er knocks on the door? Is anyone home, please. After a while, someone came and opened the door with a creak. The person who opened the door was very surprised to see Gu Qianyi''s master and servant? What are you doing here Gu Qianyi raises his head. Isn''t the person in front of him the woman who just did it on the street? Looking at the purple dress woman''s defensive appearance, Gu Qian''s heart is not good. It seems that the joke just now shouldn''t be. He smokes the corner of his mouth. The feeling of lifting a stone to hit his feet is really his mother''s pain. Gu Qianyi clasped his fist and said to his own woman, "you may have misunderstood me just now. I don''t know that this is the residence of elder Cheng. I''m attracted to you, and I hope you can let me know.". Cheng Zixue looks at Gu Qian. She is not moved. The thief is the thief. She just despises herself. Now she''s pretending to be gentle. I won''t be cheated. "So what? No, so what? What''s your purpose here? " "I heard that elder Cheng''s mechanism skills are unparalleled in the world, so I come here with admiration. I hope you can make it convenient for me.". Gu shallow according to rare good temper said. This little girl is really hard to deal with. If you knew she had something to do with Cheng Yi, you would not provoke her if you killed her. "That''s not good. Who knows if you''re a good man? If you have a bad idea, if I let you in, what will my father do if he''s in danger?" Realizing that he had let slip, Cheng Zixue quickly covered her mouth and pretended that I didn''t know anything. Smell speech, Gu shallow according to the way sound, so, unexpectedly this little girl is Cheng Yi''s daughter, this can be difficult to do, just thought if she didn''t let himself to break into, now Gu shallow according to but had to make another plan. Jin''er sees that the little girl keeps the young lady and herself out. She doesn''t let her in. She can''t help but get worried. "Miss Cheng, please tell us that we''re not bad people, really." jin''er says, staring at the innocent eyes, swearing by the index finger and the middle finger. That''s very lovely. Seeing this, Cheng Zixue chuckles. "I don''t know if you''re a good person, but he''s definitely not a good person. If you hook up with your servant girl in the street, you''re not much better." she points to Gu Qianyi. Love this wench also remember revenge, Gu shallow in tears and laughter. At this time, a middle-aged man''s voice came from the door, "Xueer, since the guests have come, let them in. It''s very impolite of you to do so.". Cheng Zixue choked her mouth and was unwilling to let the thief in like this. "Dad, what if he''s a bad guy?" "Ha ha ha, silly girl, when did your father and I feel timid in front of the bad guys? Don''t worry, please invite them in.". The woman in purple was unwilling to answer. She said unkindly to Gu Qianyi: "go in, but I''m warning you. If you dare to have any bad thoughts, I won''t forgive you.". Gu Qianyi said solemnly to Cheng Zixue: "I dare not, so thank Miss Cheng.". "OK, OK, go in," Cheng Zixue said with a wave of her hand. She didn''t mean to show them the way at all. She wanted to see if this man could pass the arrays designed by her father. If he couldn''t pass, she could only say that he didn''t have the luck. If he couldn''t pass even this small array, he didn''t have much ability. Even if he met his father, he wouldn''t help him what. Cheng Zixue''s mechanism arrays are his father''s lifelong efforts. If he doesn''t know the array, even the Wulin experts can''t get out of it. As soon as Gu Qianyi entered the door, he felt something was wrong. He held on to jin''er and stopped her from moving forward. He looked around carefully. At last, his eyes stopped at the eight pointed Eight Trigram pavilion built in the middle. He knew that this was the Eight Trigram array. This array was called the nine palace Eight Trigram array. The number of nine was the extreme. It was derived from the six trigrams. Yi Youyun had two lives, two lives, three lives, three lives, There is also the so-called "Tai Chi gives birth to Liang Yi, Liang Yi gives birth to Si Xiang, and Si Xiang gives birth to eight trigrams. The eight trigrams change into sixty-four trigrams, The eight trigrams symbolize the eight kinds of materials in nature. The earth, thunder, wind, water, fire, mountains and rivers are the material basis of all things. Among them, the two trigrams of heaven and earth are the mother of all things. All things are born between heaven and earth. Water and fire are the source of all things. Yin and yang are the foundation of all things, So human beings multiply. Gu Qianyi also studied the array in his previous life. As long as he knows the array arrangement, he can crack it. Qian represents heaven, Kun represents earth, Kan represents water, Li represents fire, Zhen represents thunder, Gen represents mountain, Xun represents wind, and Dui represents Ze. Gu Qianyi walks into the array, closes his eyes, and quietly feels the changes of the surrounding environment. With Gu''s entry, the eight trigrams array is full of changes. Jin''er sees her young lady entering the array, and follows Gu''s steps. Feeling the wind in a certain direction, Gu Qian read the formula in his mouth: "Taiji generates Liangyi, Liangyi becomes Bagua, Bagua generates four items, Taiji Bagua, subtle array, Bagua Jiazi, Shenji Guizang, Zhengdong Shengmen comes in, southwest xiumen comes out, Fukai opens the door from Zhengbei, Shengmen comes in, array eye comes out, Bagua can also be broken!" The foot doesn''t stop, in the hand don''t know when already took out the strange evil, according to the array language in her mouth step on each direction in turn, the sound falls, the array also then and solution. In an instant, all the illusions had disappeared. What came into sight was a large courtyard, full of flowers and trees arranged in order. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Cheng Yi''s attainments in array were so high. It seemed that the world knew him very little."Ha ha ha, it''s good, it''s good" a hearty laughter rang out. Gu Qianyi saw a middle-aged man in a navy blue dress coming out of the house. The man was even more surprised when he saw Gu Qianyi. He didn''t expect that the man who could crack his own eight trigrams array was such a young man. "If you are really a young hero, I didn''t expect that young Xia could break my nine palace eight trigrams array ¡±¡£ Gu Qianyi modest to Cheng Yi made a younger etiquette, light mouth way: "you must be the elder Cheng bar, venture to disturb, also ask the elder atonement.". Cheng Yi approaches and looks carefully at the young man in front of him. His eyes are like eyes. He is neither surprised nor angry. He is not complacent because of his praise. Yes, yes, it''s a rare young talent. Chapter 196 Gu Qianyi also looks at Cheng Yi quietly. Cheng Yi is about 40 years old, with two beards and a feather fan in his hand. Gu even doubts whether Zhuge Liang has come to this time and space. Moreover, Cheng Yi seems to know what he is going to look like. He looks calm and friendly. He seems to be a good friend . Cheng Yixu takes Gu Qianyi up with a hand and says in a clear voice, "I''m not just a formal man. Please come inside, young Xia.". After hearing the affirmative answer, Gu Qianyi makes it clear to Cheng Yili that the furnishings are simple but luxurious everywhere. Cheng Yi asks Gu Qianyi to take a seat and orders Cheng Zixue to make tea. Seeing that Gu Qianyi didn''t mean any harm, Cheng Zixue let go. Gu Qianyi smelled a light and elegant aroma of tea from a distance. The best tea was presented, and the best purple clay pot covered the bowl. Gu Qianyi said that Cheng Yi would enjoy it. Seeing that Cheng Yi didn''t ask him about his plans, Gu Qianyi stopped dragging. He put down his cup, stood up, saluted Cheng Yi, and said slowly, "I''ve heard about the mechanism of elder Cheng for a long time, and now nobody can match it. This time, I venture to come here to trouble Cheng Qiandai to help me see if I can make it?" Then he handed over the drawing in his hand. Cheng Yi takes it carelessly, holds it in his hand, opens it, but the more he looks at it, the more novel it becomes. At last, he looks at Gu Qianyi with bright eyes, full of heat. Gu Qianyi has long expected such a situation in his heart. Rao Shi, a famous mechanism master, can''t help being curious about new things and pursuing the highest level. "What is this, young Xia?" At this time, Cheng Yi''s lips tremble with excitement, and her words are not sharp. It''s the first time that Cheng Zixue sees her father out of control. Can''t help but walk to Cheng Yi''s side, stretch out a head to see the thing in Cheng Yi''s hand. As the daughter of the mechanism master, this aspect is certainly not bad. Just at a glance, Cheng Zixue knows that the design of this object is ingenious. If it is used, one is worth ten, and she can''t help admiring Qian Yi''s eyes. Seeing Cheng Yi''s question, Gu Qianyi politely replied, "this is something I''ve figured out unintentionally. Now the border war is very tight. If we have such weapons, it''s even more powerful for our army." "It''s true that heaven helps me, Zixuan. It''s very good, very good.". Cheng Yi is very excited when he looks at the things on the drawing. The improved crossbow is small, light and nimble, and can shoot five arrows at the same time. Gu Qianyi also designs a small mechanism on the crossbow, in which there are hidden silver needles for emergency use. This is the reason why Gu Qianyi didn''t find a carpenter, but came to find Cheng Yi. "I wonder if the old man can do it?" Gu Qianyi is so excited to see Cheng Yi, but he still asks what he thinks. If he can''t do it, he has to think of another way. If it can be done, just a crossbow array will be of infinite power. Moreover, some other weapons can be designed at that time. As for looting, bombs and the like, Gu Qianyi didn''t plan to use them on the battlefield. After all, in this era of cold weapons, they have their own principles. What''s more, if they are used by others, the consequences will be unimaginable. Of course, these things already exist in the warehouse in the warm heart Pavilion. Hearing the speech, Cheng Yi thought about it and said to Gu Qianyi, "in three days, young Xia will come here. I won''t let you down.". "Thank you, elder Cheng. I''ll leave first, and I''ll be here in three days.". Hearing Cheng Yi say this, Gu Qianyi is relieved. If he doesn''t want to expose too much, he won''t work so hard. However, Cheng Yi is a good man. If he can bring him under his own door, it will be like a tiger. Gu Qianyi thought like this, Cheng Yi asked to leave. Cheng Yi is worried about the items on the drawing in his heart. He doesn''t do much to keep them. After a few words of greetings, he puts Gu Qianyi away. Chapter 197 Gu Qianyi was in a good mood all the way because things had been solved, and he was also slowly planning for the future. The crowd on the street was bustling, busy with their own affairs. "Drive, drive..." from far and near, there was a sound of horse hooves. Gu Qianyi turned his head and saw a galloping horse rushing to this side. Although he despised such a person in his heart, he didn''t like it There is no movement. After all, people don''t affect themselves. Jin''er grabs Gu Qianyi''s arm and says nervously: "little... Childe, you see that there is a pregnant woman... She..." Gu Qianyi hears the sound and sees a gorgeous woman. Listening to her big belly, she talks and laughs with the girl around her. She doesn''t notice the horse rushing over. Gu Qianyi''s heart is not good. Seeing that the horse''s hoof is about to step on the woman, he has no time to think about it. Gu Qianyi flies forward and kicks away the maid beside the woman, but holds the woman in his arms with both hands. He runs his internal power to the extreme and quickly takes the woman away from the dangerous area. The horse was startled and ran quickly. The people at once left before they could make amends. The woman looked at Gu Qianyi as if she had survived. She said gratefully, "thank you for your help. The little woman will remember it and come to the door to thank you some day.". "You''re welcome. It''s just a matter of hand." since Gu Qianyi had Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister, his behavior is not as ruthless as before. If Gu Qianyi had never done it before, now, when Gu Qianyi saw the woman''s tall stomach, he felt pity. Woman''s servant girl this also ran to come over, "woman, are you ok?" Said the woman around the inspection side, see no serious, put down the heart, at this time the woman is covering her stomach, called up "Oh, my stomach, good pain...". Gu Qianyi picked up the woman''s right hand and began to pulse. It turned out that the woman was frightened, and the fetus in her abdomen was frightened, and there was a sign of premature birth. Gu Qianyi didn''t want to do it. He said to the woman''s servant girl, "take your wife to find a surrogate, I''m afraid it''s going to be premature.". The little servant girl is surprised. She doesn''t dare to hesitate, but she is weak. She can''t help the woman sitting on the ground. Gu Qianyi holds the woman up and rushes to the nearest hospital. Jin''er and the little servant girl follow her closely. No matter what the situation, Gu Qianyi rushed in and put the woman on the bed. He called the doctor to repair the woman. On the other hand, he told jin''er to find a midwife. I was in a hurry. By this time, the woman was crying with pain in her bed. The little servant girl beat the water and kept wiping the sweat on the woman''s forehead. The doctor took the pulse, sighed, and said with some pity: "this woman was frightened, moved the fetal breath, and had the appearance of premature birth. But the fetus, I found that the fetus was inverted according to the pulse. I''m afraid it''s not easy to be born, and I can''t do anything about it. Please listen to the fate.". Hearing the doctor say so, the little girl lay on the woman and sobbed, "madam, why are you so miserable?" then she knelt down in front of the doctor and begged, "doctor, I beg you to save my wife, I beg you to save my wife.". "Little girl, get up, I can''t help it," sighed the doctor, waved his hand, and turned out of the room. "Young master, wenpo is coming." jin''er runs into the house with sweat and says to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi pulls wenpo to the woman''s bed. "Oh, young master, slow down, but I can''t stand you so much.". Gu Qianyi also ignored wenpo''s words, and her cold and indifferent voice sounded in wenpo''s ear: "hurry to deliver her. If there is any mistake, I will ask you.". The garrulous wenpo was scared back by Gu Qianyi''s cold and heartless voice, and turned to look at the woman on the bed, "ah, she is... You are a man, go out quickly, you little girl, go to prepare hot water.". At this time, Gu Qianyi realized that he was dressed in men''s clothes, and it was inconvenient to stay here, so he told jin''er to look at the situation inside. If something happened, he would inform her immediately. "Ah... Ah..." the screams of the women in the house came. Rao Shi, who had delivered many times, could not help sweating. The child could not be born at all. In this case, we had to consider whether to protect the adults or the children, and we had to make a quick decision. If it was too late, we would only have two lives. Wenpo ran out in a hurry and said to Gu Qianyi: "childe, it''s urgent. You can only choose one for adults and children. It''s too late." subconsciously, wenpo took Gu Qianyi as the woman''s family. Gu Qianyi sniffed at wenpo''s collar and said, "what are you talking about?" "Young master, I know you can''t accept this fact, but it''s too late if you don''t choose it any more," said wenpo with a bitter face. It''s hard to do the job of a rich family. Gu Qianyi rushed into the room without thinking about it. He saw the woman lying on the bed exhausted. Wenpo followed him and said, "you can''t come in, young man.". "Get out" "childe..." "I''ll let you out" Gu Qianyi is impatient. Seeing this, wenpo had to retreat slowly. Gu Qianyi went to the bedside and held the woman''s hand, "sister-in-law, you should hold on, for the sake of your baby.". The woman on the bed opened her eyes to see Gu Qianyi and nodded silently. "Do you believe me, sister-in-law? Now only this method can ensure the safety of your mother and son, but it will be a little bloody, because I want to open your stomach.".The woman looked at Gu Qianyi, who was silent for a moment. Seeing that she looked at herself and knew her worries, Gu Qianyi stretched out her hand and pulled open the ribbon. A green silk came down, "sister-in-law, actually I''m a daughter. Do you have any worries this time? If you''re afraid, I don''t want to. When the woman saw that Gu Qianyi was a daughter, she put down her worries and said to Gu Qianyi, "please save him, I believe you.". From the hand holding Gu Qianyi, we can see how hard she is at this time. Gu Qianyi holds the woman back and says, "don''t worry, give it to me, but you must persist. You must see your baby and accompany her to grow up." Gu Qianyi''s encouraging words add a little hope and firmness to the woman''s face. "Jin''er, prepare clean white cloth, needle and thread, and a sharp knife. Put them all in boiling water and bring them to me when you are ready." "You, help me to ask the doctor if there is Ma Fu powder here." Gu Qian finished jin''er according to the order, and said to the little maid who had already cooked hot water. After a while, all the things Gu Qianyi wanted were ready. Fortunately, there was Mafeisan in this era. Gu Qianyi left jin''er to help himself and drove out the others. "Jin''er, no matter what I do for a while, you can''t cry out in surprise, you know?" Gu shallow according to serious say, the matter of human life concern a day, she has to exhort Jin son some time. "Jin''er understands.". "That started." the woman had been anesthetized by Gu Qianyi with Mafei powder. Gu Qianyi roasted her on the fire with the knife prepared by jin''er, then made a gesture to the woman''s stomach, and finally cut the woman''s stomach horizontally. Jin''er is the first time to see Gu Qianyi do such a thing. If Gu Qianyi didn''t tell her in advance, she would really call it out. Gu shallow according to the hands carefully into the fetal care out, clean up the fetal mouth, nose and eyes in the dirt, he gently handed to Jin Er, Jin Er immediately forward to take it into the small basin. Gu Qianyi quickly stitched the woman up. After everything was done, Gu Qianyi was very tired. Took the child in the hand of jin''er, patted the buttocks, the little guy cried with a loud voice, not like a premature child. People outside were relieved to hear the cry. Half an hour later, the woman slowly opened her eyes, Gu Qianyi sat beside the bed with a smile, "sister-in-law, you wake up, what do you feel uncomfortable?" When the woman woke up and looked around, she remembered what she had just experienced, and cried, "child, child, where''s my child?" Gu Qianyi signals to jin''er. Jin''er finds a little guy to come forward. Gu Qianyi takes him over and puts him beside the woman. "Sister in law, don''t worry. The child is very good. Congratulations, you are a boy.". "Really, let me see," the woman struggled to get up, saw the little guy sleeping sweetly beside her, and laughed heartily. Chapter 198 Gu Qianyi and jin''er look at each other, looking at the sleeping little guy on the bed and the woman sleeping with a smile quietly come out to pay the corresponding medical expenses, and tell the doctor to take good care of the mother and son, then leave. But that doctor and steady old woman are still immersed in the shock of this matter now, long time of slow but God. Gu Qianyi didn''t know what she was doing today, which not only made her become a famous doctor, but also made her have a very unexpected harvest. When she returned to the general''s house, it was already dark. On this day, she was fighting and delivering. She was really tired. After washing, she fell asleep early. About the second watch, I felt that someone was holding me. Gu Qianyi opened his eyes vaguely and went to sleep again when he saw the people around him. Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi as a lazy cat and embraces her with a smile, satisfied. The days are so smooth and calm that Gu Qianyi cherishes the rare stability. Three days later, Gu Qianyi, in accordance with the three-day appointment, still dressed as a man, takes jin''er to Cheng Yi''s residence. That Cheng Yi is also a trustworthy person. When Gu Qianyi arrives at Cheng Yi''s residence, he has been waiting for him. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s arrival, he hastens to meet him. This is something Gu Qianyi didn''t expect. However, according to Cheng Yi''s smile, he thinks that he has already made things and knows the benefits of crossbow. Gu Qianyi doesn''t expose it either. He is flattered and follows Cheng Yi into the room. As soon as he sat down, Cheng Yi told Cheng Zixue to take it out and said to Gu Qianyi, "young Xia, I have made it according to your request. Please have a look at it!"! "Mr. Cheng is really hard." Gu Qianyi was also anxious to see if the crossbow made by Cheng Yi had the desired effect. He was not coy. He reached out to pick up the things on the plate and lifted the red cloth. As expected, the shape and size of the crossbow were completely in accordance with his own size. I don''t even have the weight of an ordinary bow and arrow in my hand. Please help yourself. Gu Qianyi took a look at the appearance, which was in line with his mind. He just didn''t know how powerful it was. Seeing Cheng Yi''s fiery face, he said, "how powerful is this row of crossbows in the courtyard, elder Cheng?" Although Cheng Yi has tried it by himself, his passion for the crossbow has not disappeared at all. On the contrary, it is even hotter. At this time, Gu Qianyi is more eager to invite him. He immediately said, "it''s so good. It turns out that this thing is called Pai crossbow. It''s just like its name. Young Xia, you are both civil and martial. I admire it.". At this time, Gu Qianyi remembered that he was too hasty to mention the name of the crossbow to Cheng Yi last time, but he was careless. Seeing that Cheng Yi praised himself so much, Gu Qianyi was a little embarrassed. "Elder Cheng flattered me. I''m really ashamed. Let''s apply this crossbow.". Cheng Yi saw that Gu Qianyi didn''t want to say more, so he pushed the boat along the river. "Young Xia is right, it''s important to try to row the crossbow. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll improve it.". When they came to the yard, a group of birds flew over the yard. Gu Qianyi raised his crossbow and pressed the launch button to the birds. Five sharp swords flew to the birds. In a moment, five injured birds fell from the sky. Gu Qianyi raised the crossbow again and pressed another button with his right thumb. The silver needle was as thin as a cow''s hair. Without anyone noticing it, all the birds in the sky fell down. See such effect, Gu shallow according to nodded, the power is not bad. But Cheng Zixue, who is standing with jin''er, has already been stunned. It''s such a small thing that can shoot birds so quickly. If the enemy is on the opposite side, will it be the same? If it''s just a matter of raising one''s hand and throwing one''s foot, the masts will be destroyed. "Wow, Dad, this is too powerful," Cheng Zixue couldn''t help praising, and looked at Gu Qianyi with more passionate and affectionate eyes. Jin''er knows her ability. No matter what she does, she can''t admire her. After being with Gu Qianyi for a long time, she has learned to be calm. Cheng Yi on the one hand admires Gu Qianyi''s skill, on the other hand admires her creativity. Suddenly, an old monk said, "one day there will be someone who will let you do something you can''t imagine. Then she will be your host, and you will be dazzling all your life with her.". Will the host of Zen master be the person in front of you? Cheng Yi''s heart is tangled, but in addition, no one brings things that he doesn''t know. What''s more, looking at this young man, no, it should be this woman. It should be more than that. Maybe it''s her. In fact, the day Cheng Yi sees Gu Qianyi, he knows that she''s a daughter. He just sees that she deliberately conceals it, and he can''t tell. Cheng Yi''s mind twists and turns. Looking at Gu Qianyi, he feels more and more that she is the host of his hit. "Excuse me, don''t you know your name?" Since you are ready to follow, you should at least know who your master is. Hearing the words, Gu Qianyi is ashamed. It seems that he has never said who he is. "This is my negligence. I hope you can atone for it. Looking at Cheng Yi''s sincere eyes, Gu Qianyi does not hide and truthfully tells his identity.Hearing Gu Qianyi''s name, Cheng Yi knows Gu''s identity. In the past, Gu Qianyi was a poor girl, but now he is a Golden Phoenix. Although Cheng Yi stays at home, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what''s going on outside. It is Cheng Zixue when hearing the name of Gu Qianyi, Leng for a while, then look at Gu Qianyi with angry face, "are you a woman?" Then someone mumbled to himself, "how can you be a woman? Ha ha. Gu Qianyi was stunned when he heard the speech. He pulled off his hair band and used the facts to prove his identity. But I don''t want Cheng Zixue to see Gu Qianyi''s waterfall like green silk, "you big liar, I hate you." then Cheng Zixue runs out angrily. Gu Qianyi obviously doesn''t know the situation. Instead, Cheng Yi shakes his head and sighs. How can he not know his daughter''s mind? He just wants to be happy for her even if he is a man, but what should he do? When jin''er sees this, she also understands the reason. She doesn''t expect her words to become verses. The young lady really provokes the innocent girl''s heart. It seems that Cheng Zixue is sincere to her master. "Miss, what do you want to do? Miss Cheng is so sad. You still need the person who tied the bell to solve the problem. If you don''t hurry to persuade me, don''t let anything happen.". Gu Qianyi is really a big head and two big heads. Who knows what crazy Cheng Zixue is going to like him? Seeing Cheng Yi''s expectant eyes, he can''t refuse. He quickly ties his hair and chases him out. Chapter 199 Cheng Zixue cried all the way to the river and sat on the bank. The more she thought about it, the more sad she was. She didn''t understand why she felt so sad when she learned that she was a woman. In Cheng Zixue ''. When she sees Gu Qianyi goodbye, she finds her home. She not only breaks her father''s eight trigrams, but also conquers him with a drawing. She is also attracted by her talent. I don''t know why, Cheng Zixue feels that Gu Qianyi has a special breath that people want to get close to. It''s just that Cheng Zixue didn''t think that he was her. How could it be embarrassing for her? It''s her who makes herself a laughing stock. It''s all her. Cheng Zixue throws stones into the river angrily. It seems that the river is Gu Qianyi, and she releases all her anger. Gu Qianyi catches up with him all the way. He sees this situation and arranges his emotions. Gu Qianyi goes to Cheng Zixue and sits down. Seeing the visitor, Cheng Zixue hums coldly, turns her body and continues to be angry. Gu Qianyi can''t help but have a headache. In her last life, she didn''t know how to get along with girls. In this life, besides her two children, she gave in to jin''er. The key is that she didn''t know how to make girls happy. Looking at the 15-year-old girl beside her, Gu Qianyi can only beat Cheng Zixue on the shoulder and comfort her: "Miss Cheng, Qianyi doesn''t mean to hide it, but now the misunderstanding has been caused. Qianyi is very sorry.". In fact, Gu Qianyi''s heart still likes the little girl in front of her. Her personality is frank and lively, and her gratitude and resentment are clear. Gu Qianyi likes this kind of woman most. Cheng Zixue didn''t pay attention to Gu Qianyi. She continued to turn her back to Gu Qianyi, holding her chin in both hands and staring at the distance in a daze. Admit a mistake not, that oneself change another method again, Gu shallow says in the heart according to. "Miss Chen, if she really doesn''t care about her status as a woman and likes her, she can also accept Miss Cheng. After all, there is no difference between men and women in love. As long as she likes each other, that''s enough." knowing that Cheng Zixue has some hot temper, Gu said, pretending that she can do anything as long as you like. Cheng Zixue hears speech, in the heart a surprised, what? Two women together? This has to be scolded to death by the world. Thinking about it, Cheng Zixue felt disgusted and couldn''t stand it. She immediately retorted, "who likes you? I don''t like women, and I won''t like you any more.". Seeing Cheng Zixue talking to himself, Gu Qianyi''s eyes flashed a shrewd. It seems that there is a play. "What Miss Cheng said is true? Qian Yi thought Miss Cheng had a good feeling for her. It seems that she is doomed to be disappointed. Hearing Gu Qianyi''s voice of some sorrow and regret, Cheng Zixue''s heart suddenly doesn''t feel so bad. Maybe she just cheated herself. Turn around to see Gu shallow according to a pair of I am very sad appearance, Cheng Zixue some don''t have the heart, think or and she said clearly, lest she is sad. No, don''t get me wrong. "Why is that girl angry?" Gu Qianyi took the opportunity to ask, when is it better not to strike while the iron is hot?. Cheng Zixue said for a moment, "I, i... I''m just angry that you cheated by pretending to be a man and made me think that I was teased by a man. I''m sad for a long time.". Gu Qianyi stands up and apologizes to Cheng Zixue seriously: "Miss Cheng, that day, Qianyi offended a lot. I hope Miss Cheng will forgive her regardless of the past.". Seeing Gu Qianyi''s pious apology, Cheng Zixue is no longer angry, so she casually deals with it and forgives Gu Qianyi. Seeing that Cheng Zixue was not happy, Gu Qianyi thought about it and told a joke: "there was an ugly girl who was crossing a river with a monk. The monk accidentally glanced at the ugly girl. The ugly girl immediately lost her temper:" bold bald, dare to peep at the good woman in broad daylight! " Hearing this, the monk closed his eyes. Ugly one see, more angry: "you peek at me is not calculated, but also dare to close your eyes in my heart to think of me!" Unable to reason with her, the monk turned his face away. The ugly girl was unreasonable, hands akimbo, loudly scolded: "you feel shameless to see me, just shows that you have a ghost in your heart!". "Poof, how can there be such a unreasonable person?" After listening to Gu Qianyi''s joke, Cheng Zixue can''t help laughing. Thought in the heart, this ugly girl also too can be nonsense. "Miss Cheng laughs. That means she''s happy. Does that mean she''s forgiving Qian Yi?" Cheng Zixue snorted coldly, "that won''t work unless you tell more jokes.". Gu Qianyi hears that the little girl has the ability to climb up the pole. In order to make her happy, she wastes a little saliva and nods. They say that they can talk while walking, so as not to worry the family. Along the way, Gu Qianyi tells a lot of jokes that she knows. Cheng Zixue laughs so much that their relationship is getting closer. When she comes back to Cheng''s house, Cheng Zixue is still a little angry. Holding Gu Qianyi''s arm, she thinks they are sisters. Cheng Yi is happy to see her success. At this time, he puts down his worries and takes them into the room. Jin''er''s admiration for her is like a torrent of water. She thinks that she''s still strong.When the misunderstanding is over, Cheng Zixue is not as coy as before. She regains her original lively and lovely temperament. She sits beside Gu Qianyi, chatting with Gu Qianyi, especially when she hears Gu''s words about things she doesn''t know. She is full of adoration. Seeing that the time was ripe, Cheng Yi said to Gu Qianyi, "Miss Bu, since all the people around you are here, I''ll just tell you what I have to say.". Seeing that Cheng Yi was so serious, Gu Qian Yi put away his smile. Looking at Cheng Yi waiting for him, Cheng Yi got up from his seat, went to Gu Qian Yi and knelt down. "Cheng Yi is willing to follow Miss Bu and serve her.". "Mr. Cheng, what are you doing? Get up quickly, don''t you kill him? Get up quickly," Gu said, supporting Cheng Yi. Gu was quite surprised by Cheng Yi''s request. However, it was in his heart. If he really wanted to sleep, someone would give him a pillow. A few days ago, Gu thought about how to accept Cheng Yi, but he put it forward first . That Cheng Yi is also a stubborn person. He thinks that Gu Qianyi doesn''t agree to this. He doesn''t let Gu Qianyi pull. He kneels and doesn''t move. "If Miss doesn''t agree, Cheng Yi won''t get up.". Gu Qian was so difficult that she had to nod her head. In fact, she was already very happy. Where can I find such a good thing. To help Cheng Yi, Gu Qianyi also asks his own question. Why does Cheng Yi follow him? Cheng Yi doesn''t hide it either. He tells Gu Qianyi everything. Gu Qian says in his heart, will Cheng Yi be cheated by the old monk? Anyway, it''s good for Cheng Yi to follow him. He''s a bargain. I don''t know who the old monk is and whether he''s dead or not. If you see him, you have to thank him. He''s a big help. Chapter 200 In the twinkling of an eye, it is the day for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to worship heaven. The return of the prince is also a major event in the court. After the Emperor gave the order, everyone began to prepare busily. In just three days, the relationship between mozicheng and Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister has gradually improved. After all, they are connected by blood. It''s much easier for them to get along with each other where their nature is. What''s more, mozicheng always feels that he owes Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, so he tries to make up for the lack of love and care in the past and indulges in them. In Mo Zi Cheng''s heart, he has another plan. As long as he accepts his children''s heart, he will not be embarrassed by Yi Er''s attention to children. Mo Zicheng hopes to use Gu Qianyi''s care for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to let Gu Qianyi return to his side and reunite with his family. Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters see mozicheng''s performance in their eyes, and they really recognize their father. However, little Ellie''s feelings with mozicheng have improved a lot these days. The servant girls and servants of mozicheng''s mansion can always see such a scene in the mansion. Their wise and powerful prince holds a child in one hand, and a crown and horns are hanging in the middle A little thing in a pink dress with four claws and a tail. Not only that, the little thing can also talk to others. The most important thing is that it calls their Lord their father. It''s hard for those servant girls to accept it, but I don''t care about it when I see my Lord''s smiling face, so I get used to it. Among them, Zhou youruo came several times, but they were all embarrassed by Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. The servants told themselves not to offend the three little ancestors. Early this morning, Gu ruoyou and his sister were pulled out of the bed by the servant girls and dressed up. What we have to say is that the clothes they usually wear are designed by Gu Qianyi. Now they wear the clothes with the characteristics of this era. They also have a special flavor. The royal clothes are on them, and Gu ruoyou and his sister are noble Quality also exudes, with a sense of respect and admiration. Little Ellie also changed into clothes of the same color as Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. Although it''s not as lovely as pink, it''s not bad. You can see that it''s from a noble family. Mo Zi Cheng thought about the time should be almost, he also cleaned up some, then came to call brother and sister two. Before entering the room, I heard the chirping voice of Ellie. With a faint smile, Mo Zi Cheng went in and said, "Ellie, you are naughty again.". Seeing the visitor, a group of servant girls and servants quickly salute. Seeing this, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also stand up and perform a father son etiquette towards Mo Zi. When Ellie heard mozicheng''s voice, she wanted to rush over, but when she saw her small bank, she didn''t want to fall behind, so she also learned to salute mozicheng like Gu Ruoyu. Before she could wait for mozicheng to call them flat, she rushed over, hung it on mozicheng''s neck, rubbed against mozicheng''s chest, and said, "Daddy, Ellie miss you so much" on mozicheng''s face. "Hahaha, Ellie, you''re a real treasure." mozicheng smiles brightly and holds up Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. He looks at them for a while, and is very satisfied. Today, mozicheng''s clothes are the same color as Gu Ruoyu''s. His head is wearing a purple gold crown inlaid with treasure, and his eyebrows are lined with two dragons to wipe his forehead. He wears a two-color golden butterfly, a big red sleeve and a colorful silk knot The long panicle, the stone cover, the eight pieces of Japanese brocade, the brocade, and the green satin foundation. His face is like the moon of Mid Autumn Festival, his color is like flowers of spring dawn, his temples are like knives, his eyebrows are like ink paintings, his face is like peach petals, and his eyes are like autumn. Although anger sometimes if laugh, that is to see and have feelings. The skin is shining and flowing, and the eyes are shining with a thousand kinds of glass. Holding Gu ruoyou and his sister in one hand, since they felt the father''s love, they had some light dependence on mozicheng and got along with each other a lot. Gu Ruoling leans against Mo Zi Cheng''s arms and plays with the green silk that Mo Zi Cheng puts on her shoulder. She pouts her lips and praises: "Dad is so handsome today.". "Dad is so handsome today, so handsome," said Ellie, skipping. Gu Ruoling looked at it with disdain. How could this product be so unprincipled. But Mo Zi Cheng was amused by the three treasures and laughed. Since they came to his side, every day in his life is so beautiful. Looking at the people in his arms, Mo Zi Cheng said sincerely: "you are also very lovely. In my father''s heart, you are the most lovely baby.". Feel Mo Zi Cheng''s true feelings, brother and sister will hold out their hands Mo Zi Cheng. Ellie was so anxious to see that she couldn''t hold her. At this time, the bodyguard came in and told him, "prince, the chariot is ready. The emperor has set out to the altar. Are we going to set out, too?" "Let''s go. We''ll have to tour the streets in a moment. Time is pressing. We can''t delay it." then the group stepped on the chariot, walked out of King Mo''s house and walked towards the altar. Chapter 201 Because today is the day of their own baby sacrifice, Gu Qianyi picked up early and came to the altar. Although he didn''t know what the two little guys were up to, no matter what they did, Gu Qianyi believed that they had their reasons. Moreover, Gu Qianyi always respected their choice. No matter how much Gu didn''t want to admit it, his heart and soul and ling''er were children of mozicheng This is the truth. In Gu Qianyi''s impression, mozicheng is not very bad. What he has is just the common faults of men in the world. In this ancient society, no one says they are wrong. A foreign soul has no right to ask him to do anything for him. Even if he has the same face as Arwen, it is not love after all. It''s Nangong Yichen''s unexpected appearance that disrupts his original route. He thought that this life was destined to be lonely, but he didn''t want Nangong Yichen to enter his heart unconsciously and become a hindrance of his life. "Coming, coming" when jin''er saw that Gu Qianyi was distracted, she stretched out her hand and pulled Gu Qianyi''s arm to remind her, "young lady, young master and young lady are coming.". Looking back at you, Gu Qianyi saw that the Royal Guard of honor was on the way. Behind the guard was the Royal Guard of honor. The sound of drums rang out, and the emperor''s walking chariot was on the way. The guard was holding a yellow parasol made of iron wire and bamboo. It was covered with silk and satin, with a yellow top. It was surrounded by two layers of umbrellas. The lower layer was about half feet long, embroidered with colorful dragons and phoenixes, and the bottom of yellow silk, The upper layer is a half foot lotus leaf edge, with green silk, playing lotus leaf edge. Behind the sun and moon fan, the canopy leans forward and covers my head. Naturally, the great event for the prince to recognize his ancestors is the Empress Dowager and the queen, who also lie on the Yellow chariot. The battle is no less than that of the emperor. It was not until they approached that Gu Qianyi saw the figure of his baby. Although it was different from that of the stranger, it had a different flavor. He saw his son sitting in the chariot with a serious face, just like a little Zhengtai. It''s Ling er who looks east and West from time to time. Her playful and lovely appearance makes people love her. Gu Qianyi is wondering why he didn''t see Ellie''s goods. He looks around and finally finds a lazy and playful Ellie in mozicheng''s arms. Her clothes are the same color as mozicheng''s body. Although she doesn''t have the loveliness she made, she is more noble. Gu shallow according to in the heart murmur, this goods when with Mo Zi Cheng''s relation so good. At this time, the square is already full of people. The people who like to watch the excitement come here early. They see the emperor and others kneel down on the ground and shout long live. The voice is like a tide, and the loud voice is deafening. Gu Qianyi is too lazy to kneel down and hides behind jin''er and squats on the ground to make an appearance. Xindao, a stranger, is also an emperor who loves the people like a son. No matter what, as long as he doesn''t come to trouble himself, he won''t interfere in his affairs. No matter how beautiful the country is, it is not in Gu Qianyi''s mind. After the sacrifice, xinhun and ling''er are also members of the royal family. They will be responsible for their safety, not to mention that mozicheng will take good care of them. Gu Qianyi is worried about his father and brother at the border. Although there is no bad news, he always has a bad feeling. It seems that he will discuss with Nangong Yichen about going to the border. The emperor and others stepped out of the chariot, and the stranger gradually left. Standing on the high platform, he waved his big sleeve and let all the people stay flat. After checking the time, the emperor said to Mo Jianli, "the emperor''s auspicious time has come. The sacrificial ceremony can begin.". Mo Jianli hears the speech, nods at the ceremony, and "orders the priest to start the ceremony" "the sacrificial ceremony starts, and the music is played". In a burst of music, the sacrificial ceremony officially starts, and the sacrificial ceremony is also a sacrificial ceremony to heaven. In ancient times, there was a saying that the emperor was the real son of heaven, and every prince would participate in the sacrificial ceremony, but it was not so grand. The reason why Mo Jianli did this was not only through his own ninth five year plan The real dragon emperor tells God that Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister are his royal descendants. What''s more, he wants to tell the world that the royal family attaches great importance to the prince and daughter. Gu Qianyi''s mind is so exquisite that he doesn''t know the reason. However, there are many identities, so they have more protection. They don''t want them to be in any danger. The emperor knelt down with all the civil and military officials. Naturally, Gu ruoyou''s brothers and sisters had to do so. When reading the congratulation, everyone had to kneel down and listen to the teachings of their ancestors. "Only the spirit can keep the true light, and the pregnancy is beautiful and mellow. He is born in good fortune. Integrity does not return, Xianling Jihe. Heaven and earth perish together, and gold and stone are everywhere. There must be a start, the domain of its left. Pi Xian PI Cheng, Shengong Simao. I''m very punctual. Jinnan crotch, such as grid, such as Xin Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister didn''t know what they meant. They had to follow the emperor. They did what the emperor did, and so did all the officials. After reading the congratulation, the emperor kowtowed to the worshiper. The emperor distributed the keepsake and arranged the clothes for Gu Ruoyu to show his love. After that, the sacrifice to heaven is over. Next, mozicheng takes his brother and sister on a tour to let the people know the prince and princess. See everything is almost, Gu shallow according to with brocade son quietly leave. Chapter 202 After Gu Qianyi returned to the general''s residence, he thought more and more and felt more and more worried. He found Zhong Liyue to discuss with Nangong Yichen and poison doctor Erxian. He remembered his father and brother at the border. Now there''s nothing wrong here, so he could just go and have a look. Seeing all the people coming together, Gu Qianyi said, "now things here are over Yi''er is really worried about his father and brother who are far away from the border. He is going to go to the border to have a look at the situation there. What do you think? " Originally, Gu Qianyi was a person who wanted to do whatever she wanted. She didn''t have to tell anyone to do it. But now the situation is not the same. She has to consult with them. Although Zhong Liyue is not her mother, she is good to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi sees it in her eyes. What''s more, Gu Fengyu is her only hope, and she doesn''t want him to have anything What''s wrong. Although xinhun and ling''er have returned to the royal family several times, Qianyi knows that they are restless. After they leave, they have to be taken care of. With the love of old man Mo and his wife, they will take good care of them. In this way, she can rest assured. "According to the son of this proposal is good, but the barracks are not allowed to have women, you go to also useless ah" clock from a worried face said. Gu shallow according to smell speech, know the worry of Zhong Liyue, indifferent smile "according to son female dress up as a man is not OK?" "Yes, Yi''er is smart, but why do you want to go to the border? I can understand your worry about Lao Bu and that boy, but they often go to the north and south, and I don''t think anything will happen. There are all men in the barracks, but it''s still inconvenient for you to be a girl, "said Old Man Mo, clutching his beard and pouring beans from a bamboo tube. Gu Qianyi had long expected that they would ask like this. In front of Zhong Liyue, Gu Qianyi could not directly say what he thought in his heart. "There is nothing else, just to find Hanmo Chen''s trouble. He has long wanted to find him to settle the accounts between us. Now he is bored.". Smell speech, the public smoked to smoke corner of mouth, this Han Mo Chen looks to want bad luck. Nangong Yichen thinks about it and says, "I''ll go with you, Yier" originally, Gu Qianyi didn''t plan to go with Nangong, but nodded "OK" after seeing the people''s expectant eyes. In fact, Gu Qianyi has another plan in mind. After going on the road, he will tell him that Nangong Yichen has a deep blood feud, Hanmo Chen It''s a pity that such a good opportunity has been lost. When Nangong Yichen comes back to settle the affairs of the imperial court, it''s better to make peace with himself and win Anya. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know that his idea coincides with Nangong Yichen. Zhong Liyue was very reluctant to leave. After five years apart, Yi''er came back with great difficulty. This is about to leave, "Yi''er, do you really want to go? It''s not better for you to wait at home for your father and brother to avenge you. Gu Qianyi nodded and knew that Zhong Liyue was reluctant to give up. He held her hand tightly and said firmly, "Yi''er must go.". Seeing that it was a foregone conclusion, old man Mo asked Gu Qianyi when he would leave. Gu didn''t want to delay. He thought about "leaving in three days", because the feeling of uneasiness in his heart was very strong, and Gu didn''t want to waste more time. And entrust Gu ruoyou brother and sister to old man Mo to take care of them. Of course, Gu Qianyi, the person of warm heart Pavilion, is also going to send some of them. After discussing everything, everyone leaves. Gu Qianyi also plans to ask jin''er to pick up Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister tomorrow. After all, he doesn''t know how long he''s going. He has to have a good look at his baby. But Gu Qianyi hasn''t forgotten another important thing. Chapter 203 At night, a quiet, the moon slowly drill out of the East, slowly rising, silver fog like moonlight on the earth, a hazy. The night is as cool as water, clear and cold, and the night wind is raging. The leaves sway with the wind, and the moonlight passes through the shadow left on the ground. A petite figure in the night by the moonlight is very obvious, see her flying out of the general''s house, a few leaps, flying towards the palace direction! At this time, the gate of the palace had been closed tightly, but it didn''t hinder shadow''s steps. With a jump, he stepped lightly on the wall, quickly crossed the high wall and walked towards the goal in his heart. In this heavily guarded palace, you can walk in and out freely. You can walk on the glazed tiles of the palace with light steps, but there is no sound. No matter how sensitive your ears are, you can''t hear any sound. At last, the shadow stayed on the roof of a room, lying down and lifting the tiles, and everything in the room was clear at a glance. A woman in the room is losing her temper. She throws all the food brought by the servant girl on the ground. It seems that she is still angry. She steps on it with her feet. Finally, she takes off her shoes and throws them at the servant girl. The servant girl picked up the embroidered shoes on the ground in fear and said to the woman: "princess, don''t be angry. Be careful that you will be angry.". "You give this princess get out" smell speech woman is more angry, a river east lion roar, shock person eardrum. This person is not others, but is left in Zixuan by Hanmo Chen''s Xuefei Princess Hanmo Xuefei. Hanmo Xuefei wants to marry Mozi Chengcai and goes to Zixuan, but she doesn''t want to be married. She is taken hostage by others. Although emperor Zixuan doesn''t embarrass herself, the life of imprisonment still makes Hanmo Xuefei collapse. She tries to escape many times, but is watched by the people arranged by the emperor. How can she not be angry? Her brother has already died After returning home for a long time, why don''t you come to save yourself? The servant girl who followed the calligraphy Xuefei saw that her master was angry and didn''t dare to say anything more, so she turned back and went out. Hanmo Xuefei alone in the room, like crazy general, crazy hit the things in the room. The man in black on the roof felt sad when he saw this. These things are very valuable. This woman is really a black sheep. The people on the roof saw that she didn''t mean to stop, so they lifted more tiles, flew down from the roof and fell in front of her. When she saw that the person was frightened, she stopped her action and was pointed by the man in black before she could scream. Without saying anything, she flew out of the room with her calligraphy. She acted quickly and in one go. It was as if nothing had happened. Even the bodyguard standing outside didn''t find anything unusual. Seeing that the room was quiet, she thought that the princess Xuefei had enough to vent her anger. Knowing the temper of Hanmo Xuefei, people didn''t dare to disturb her. The man in black runs all the way with Hanmo Xuefei, until he stops in a forest. After Hanmo Xuefei''s acupoints are untied, he looks at the man in black with a defensive face, but also full of expectations: "who are you? Is it to save the princess, or to kill the princess? " "Don''t you know if you have a look?" and the man in black pulled off his face towel, revealing his gorgeous face. "Gu Qianyi is you!" Hanmo Xuefei covers her mouth in disbelief, which makes her surprised. She has guessed a lot of people, but she didn''t expect it to be her. Just what does she bring herself out for? To kill yourself? Or? Hanmo Xuefei doesn''t understand. See Hanmo Xuefei recognize oneself at a glance, Gu Qianyi is very surprised, they also just met once. He went to the palace a few days ago also accidentally thought of, if not in advance let Lan Ling they stepped on the point, the palace is so big, how can he find so easy. Gu Qianyi decides to take Hanmo Xuefei with him. He has a hostage in his hand. If anything happens, he has a chip. "Of course it''s me, Princess Sheffield. Long time no see.". "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you want to do with the princess?" After Hanmo Xuefei saw that the visitor was Gu Qianyi, she said with a defensive face that she would not forget her Princess airs at this time. Gu Qianyi chuckled, "princess, you don''t have to be nervous. Don''t you want to go back to Anya? Maybe shallowly can help the princess realize this wish. It depends on whether the princess is willing or not. "You mean it?" Smell speech, Hanmo Xuefei face has a touch, but unbelievable, hands nervous grasp the hem of his clothes. "Qian Yi does have this plan. It depends on the princess whether she believes it or not." Gu Qianyi, with a serious face, joked that he would let her go. Of course, it''s not impossible. As long as his father and brother are safe and Hanmo Chen surrender, he can give her a way to live. As for whether she has this life or not, it depends on her position in the heart of the person in Anya''s high position. But in Gu Qianyi''s opinion, this matter is very important. If you really care about the princess, Hanmo Chen won''t bring her to make up with her. Gu Qianyi''s words aroused thousands of waves in Hanmo Xuefei''s heart. Can she really let herself go back? Should I believe her or not? It doesn''t look like she''s lying to herself to see her sincerity. Well, believe her. It''s better to go with her than to die in the palace. "Well, I believe you, princess. I''ll go with you.". Hearing the answer he had known for a long time, Gu Qianyi didn''t have any unexpected feeling, "that''s such a happy decision.". Gu Qianyi said in a cold voice, "Lanling, take the princess to a safe place and leave in three days.". Finish saying, Lan Ling knows Gu shallow according to of meaning, come out from the dark place, take Han Mo Xue Fei to leave. Gu Qianyi knows that the palace will be in chaos tomorrow because of the disappearance of Hanmo Xuefei. Maybe Bianliang Chengdu will become heavily guarded, so it''s better to let Lanling take her first step. Everything went well. Gu Qianyi patted himself on the shoulder. "I''m so tired. I''ll go back to sleep in beauty sleep." he yawned and flew out of the woods. Chapter 204 Today is the Mid Autumn Festival. Gu Qianyi arranged to take Gu ruoyou and his sister back to the general''s house early. Fortunately, mozicheng is not unreasonable and does not embarrass the people sent by Gu Qianyi. However, when the party came back to the general''s house, Gu Qianyi was silly. She only said that she would take two small clients, but did not say that even King Mo would come with her. She saw xijue''s helpless expression Gu Qianyi probably also understood that this Mo Zi Cheng insisted on coming, but xijue couldn''t stop him. He didn''t care about it immediately. Mo Zi Cheng is very satisfied to see Gu Qianyi''s surprised expression. What he wants is this effect. It''s a pity that he doesn''t live with Yi''er on the Mid Autumn Festival today. What''s more, his children are all here. It''s not very pitiful to leave him alone in the palace. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister get out of the carriage and rush to see Gu Qianyi excitedly. The brother and sister, one on each side, bawl at Gu Qianyi''s face. Mummy and mummy keep calling. They haven''t seen each other for a few days. Gu Qianyi misses his two little babies very much and can''t bear to let go of them. Ellie is unwilling to fall behind. She comes down from mozicheng''s arms and runs to Gu Qianyi''s arms. "Mommy, Ellie misses you so much too." she kisses Gu Qianyi''s face several times. If Gu Qianyi doesn''t drag it down, this guy won''t give up. Suddenly think of Ellie to see their own name, Gu shallow with black lines, a few days did not see this Ellie even the main silver did not call, but let himself when its mother, Gu shallow is in shame. Seeing the hazy look of Ellie''s tearful eyes, Gu Qian couldn''t bear to say something to make her sad. Just call her if you want. Mo Zi Cheng stands quietly, looking at the picture of their mother and son, warm in heart, but also have some regrets, if Yi Er can accept himself, the picture of a family reunion is not better. Mo Zi Cheng heart how hope, one day, according to the son standing at the door waiting for the person is himself. Think of this, Mo Zi Cheng look after shallow according to the eyes more and more soft up, the heart is full of expectations, believe that as long as you work hard, according to son will one day accept yourself. Gu Qianyi stands up, holding a man in one hand to invite Mo Zicheng into the house out of politeness. When Ellie sees that her owner, Yin, has no intention of embracing herself, she looks at Mo Zicheng with tears in her eyes. "Daddy, hug," she says, stretching her two claws to Mo Zicheng. These days together, Mo Zi Cheng is also very like Ellie this little guy, without saying a word to pick it up, to the house. It was Gu Qianyi who felt numb when she heard the coquetry voice of Ellie. When was Ellie so coquetry? Gu ruoyou and his sister saw the people in the house from a long distance, and they were very happy to run over and salute Zhong Liyue first. Then he played with old man mo. Gu Ruoling pulled old man Mo''s beard mischievously, which made old man Mo''s mouth very funny. Later, they were dragged by old Mo and old Mo to check their martial arts. At this time, the atmosphere of the hall is a little embarrassed. Fortunately, there is a clock away from the moon. Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes look at Gu Qianyi from time to time. His eyes are full of deep feelings, tender as water. One of his son''s enlarged face, pitifully looking at himself, Gu shallow according to some can''t stand such a look. Zhong Liyue knows that Mo Zicheng''s mind is just a matter of emotion. He believes that Yi''er can handle it well, and then he finds a reason to escape. Gu Qianyi secretly scolds Zhong Liyue for being ungrateful, but it''s hard to say anything. Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Qian Yi, feeling that the more she looks, the more she can''t see enough. How could she not find that Yi Er is good? She is blind. Seeing that everyone has gone, Mo Zi Cheng hasn''t seen Gu Qian Yi for some days. She misses Gu Qian Yi so much that she says, "Yi Er, are you ok?" "It''s very good. It''s delicious," Gu said without thinking. Knowing that Yi''er doesn''t like to see herself, mozicheng is not willing to give up like this. "Yi''er, now the heart and soul and ling''er have all accepted their ancestors. Come back, our family will be reunited. I promise that I will treat you wholeheartedly and never marry again. If you like those ji''concubines in the government, I can also give them a lot of money and make them rich. I only want you Come back to me. Gu shallow according to some headache, how to come again, oneself say still don''t understand? Why not give up? "Lord, soul and ling''er recognize their ancestors because they are your children after all, so it''s right to recognize you. But shallow Yi is different. Shallow Yi has nothing to do with Lord for a long time, and you don''t have the right to let me go back. What''s more, shallow Yi doesn''t like that kind of life. If there is shallow Yi in Lord''s heart, give her freedom. There is a kind of love called letting go ¡±¡£ There is a kind of love called let go? No, I can''t let go, "Yi Er, how can I let go? How can I let you go? You are already here. Every time you say something, you will make it hurt bitterly. "Mo Zi Cheng said, covering his heart with his hand, full of sorrow. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know what to say to this paranoid man. At this moment, jin''er comes in and tells Gu Qianyi that lunch is ready. Gu Qianyi looks at jin''er gratefully, and then takes Mo Zicheng to the dining room. The atmosphere is very strange. Except Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister occasionally make some noise, there is no other sound. After dinner, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are very anxious With Mo Zi back to the house. Gu Qianyi wanted to keep them in the general''s residence for one night, but he blinked at them secretly. Gu Qianyi didn''t force them to stay. He was very fond of going to the lantern fair, but they didn''t want to play today. He thought they had a plan. It seemed that Xi Jue would follow them secretly. The reason why Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister rush back is not for the last plan, but for waiting for someone to take the bait. They provide an opportunity for her. Chapter 205 Not long after Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister returned to the palace, Zhou youruo received a message from his servant. He had already made a plan in his heart. The popular side had already made an agreement. The time is about tonight. As long as he tries to cheat the two kids out, the people in phantom building will be able to get rid of them. Gu Qian, I think you can be proud how long. "Xiaojiao, let''s go and see the little prince and princess. Let''s invite them to enjoy the lanterns tonight." Xiaojiao follows Zhou youruo meekly, and they walk towards Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s yard. On the other hand, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have made plans, which is bound to make Zhou youruo''s hypocritical woman show her true shape tonight. According to the Convention, the royal family will hold a banquet in the palace tonight, but because of the disappearance of Princess Xuefei, the palace is in chaos, so the banquet is cancelled. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know that his temporary decision provides a good opportunity for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Zhou youruo comes to Tingyu building and sees Gu Ruoyu and his son warm. He is very jealous. At the same time, there is a doubt in his mind. Although mozicheng has no feelings for himself now, at the beginning, Zhou youruo is absolutely sure that mozicheng has his own heart. At that time, mozicheng was disgusted with Gu Qianyi. Except for the night of marriage, she had never been close to Gu Qianyi. However, she didn''t want to be as lucky as that bitch. She only got married once, but she didn''t spend a lot of time with mozicheng. Why can''t she be pregnant? Did someone move something in King Mo''s mansion or? It seems that I have to look into this matter. After thinking about it, Zhou youruo went in with her servant girl Xiaojiao, "I''ll see the Lord.". Mo Zi Cheng light should be a, "up.". Seeing that Zhou youruo finished the ceremony, Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister also politely said, "see Princess.". After thanking Mo Zi Cheng, Zhou you Ruo quickly steps forward to help Gu Ruo you and his sister, and his eyes are full of concern. It looks like Gu Ruo you and his sister are her children. During this period of time, Zhou youruo tried her best to please Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, so that they could feel better about themselves, so that they could take them out smoothly today. Looking at the docile appearance of brother and sister in front of him, Zhou youruo is very satisfied. It seems that his efforts are not in vain. After Zhou youruo sat down, Gu Ruoling poured a cup of tea for Zhou youruo in person. "Princess, please have tea." Gu Ruoling''s enthusiasm flattered Zhou youruo and quickly took it. Mo Zi Cheng looking at his baby daughter, heart is more satisfied, smile will Gu ruoyou into the arms, praise. Seeing that Mo Zicheng is in a good mood, Zhou youruo takes the opportunity to say, "Wang Ye, I don''t know that this year is for that reason. The emperor has cancelled the banquet. How about this? Let''s take our soul and ling''er to enjoy the flowers and the moon tonight?" Mo Zi Cheng smell speech, deep in thought, this proposal is good, if and according to the son together better, think of today''s unhappy parting, Mo Zi Cheng''s face suddenly become depressed, according to the son you want me to do? Gu Ruoling thinks that his father is in a deep meditation. He thinks that he is unwilling to go. He can''t help but feel anxious. If he doesn''t go, his plan with his brother will be ruined. He has to convince his father that mozicheng is also an important role in their plan, but he can''t be absent. After thinking about it, Gu Ruoling shakes Mo Zicheng''s arm and uses his own housekeeping skills: "Daddy, ling''er really wants to go. You haven''t taken ling''er and his brother out to play, daddy.". Worried about her sister''s uncertainty, Gu ruoyou grabs mozicheng''s other arm. Although she is not as coquettish as ling''er, her small eyes are full of expectation and desire. Although Ellie doesn''t know what fun the lamp will have, seeing that the owner is so active, it must be fun. She thinks that her two claws will jump on mozicheng''s shoulder. Mo Zi Cheng did not have time to speak, just listen to his clothes "hiss". Suddenly, frowned, the feeling of this Ellie and his clothes to scratch. "Ellie, if you do this again, daddy will cut off your paws. What''s the number of clothes?" In order to prevent such things from happening again, Mo Zi Cheng has to threaten. Ellie looked at her claws innocently, and immediately hid behind her. A pair of snake eyes pitifully looked at mozicheng. "Daddy, Ellie didn''t mean it. Don''t cut off Ellie''s claws.". Mo Zi Cheng sees Aili''s pitiful appearance, but he''s hard hearted. Then he looks at the person in his arms and says, "OK, you go back to have a rest first. Let''s start at night, and daddy will go back to change clothes." he says with a helpless stare at Aili. Two little guys see Mo Zi Cheng agreed, is very happy in Mo Zi Cheng face, make Mo Zi Cheng laugh. Zhou youruo watched everything. He thought it would take a lot of effort, but he didn''t think that the two kids helped him a lot. It seems that what I usually do is right. Gu Qianyi, you are waiting to collect the corpse for your son and daughter. Chapter 206 Autumn night can''t help but feel a little chilly. Under the pressure of Nanyin and Dongni, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister just wore one more dress than usual, and Mo Zi Cheng led them out of the palace happily. The crowd on the street was bustling and peaceful. Mozicheng, as Zixuan''s Prince, was very happy to see his country showing a prosperous and peaceful scene. Because today''s weather is good, the moon also early drill out, round, as high as a jade plate hanging in the sky, silvery white moonlight shine all over the earth, add a mysterious atmosphere to the night. A lot of people crowded by the river, all kinds of lanterns rippling in the water, with the flow of water waves slowly drifting away. The sky is also flying carrying people''s good wishes of Kongming lamp, looking at from a distance, dotted, such as stars in general. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, like two little rabbits, jumped into the crowd and had a good time here and there. The bodyguards of King Mo''s residence, who are closely behind them, can''t keep up with them. They can''t find the trace of brother and sister in a short time. A group of bodyguards are at a loss. When mozicheng knows the news, she is also very worried. She quickly flies up, stands at the top of the city and looks around, trying to find the figure of brother and sister. Standing on one side, Zhou youruo wants to clap her hands when she hears the news. God is really helping her. She pretends to look for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. She gradually gets away from mozicheng and goes to a place where no one can see her. She orders Fengxing to take her to find Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. At the moment, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have no one around, even Nanyin and Dongni are missing. Brother and sister are about to leave, but they are surrounded by a group of people in black. When Zhou youruo comes to see this scene, he is very happy. He only hopes that the people in phantom building can make a quick decision and don''t wait for Mo Zicheng to find here. As if knowing what Zhou youruo thought, the group of people in black began to attack Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. Without knowing the situation, they were sent by Gu Qianyi to xijue and Beiying. Seeing that the little master was in danger, they rushed out and stood in front of Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister and started to fight with the people in black. Gu Ruoyu saw this and was full of black lines. This xijue, you must not damage my son''s business, or you will die It''s terrible. Gu Ruoling obviously thinks the same way. In fact, his brother and sister''s martial arts are more than enough to deal with these people. What''s more, Gu Ruoling has absorbed the skill of Luo Feng and Qin Su for a hundred years. There are few opponents in the world, but he has little experience in fighting. But in front of us are our own people. When we think about it, we will join the war. In this way, we can not hurt our own people. It''s all the hard work of ourselves and my brother. When Xi Jue saw Gu Ruoling join her, she went back to Gu Ruoling to protect her. Gu Ruoling took the opportunity to give Xi Jue a wink. Xi Jue seemed to understand something. Seeing that Zhou youruo standing beside her was still popular in black, she understood more. She turned her target to Zhou youruo and fought with him. After several rounds, Xi Jue knew who the man in black was and looked at Zhou Youruo''s eyes become fierce. It turns out that many assassinations are the idea of this woman. I don''t want to deal with you today. It''s hard to keep fighting with Fengxing, but xijue feels that something is wrong. It seems that this man wants to let him. Soon xijue subdues Fengxing, points his acupoints, and puts his sword on Zhou youruo''s neck. At this time, Mo Zi Cheng also came to see someone assassinate his baby, and the anger in his heart rose. Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters saw that the protagonist came, so they winked at the man in black, and got the master''s order. In addition to leaving two people to testify, the others slowly retreated. The bodyguard takes the two men in black to mozicheng. Xijue also takes Fengxing and Zhou youruo. He looks at the two masters and finds that they are not hurt. Then he is relieved. "Wang Ye saves my concubine" Zhou you Ruo looks at Mo Zi Cheng with a strong look and wants to cry. When Mo Zi Cheng doesn''t pay attention, she stares at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister with a pair of hateful eyes, hoping to make a hole in them. At the same time, he also resented the man who was holding a knife on his own. Damn it, why did he appear at this time? They all broke his own business. It seems that they are the dark guards around Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. But he didn''t expect that their martial arts skills were so high. Zhou youruo felt that things had gone against his imagination, and his bad premonition was getting worse and worse Strong. Turn around and look at Fengxing. I hope he can find a way to escape. If he can''t escape, don''t give up. Fengxing receives Zhou youruo''s eyes, but it doesn''t seem to see them. It doesn''t show that Zhou youruo is angry. Mo Zi Cheng at this time is angry, see Zhou youruo tied is more angry, if not read in Zhou youruo is the prime minister''s daughter''s share, just don''t care about her. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Gu Ruoyu said, "Daddy, xijue and Beiying are the dark guards of the child. He must have done this for a reason. Let''s go home and talk about it.". Since it is so, Mo Zi Cheng no longer said anything, with a group of people back to Mo Wang Fu. Chapter 207 The housekeeper Qiu ran opened the door and was surprised to see his family. He thought they would play outside for a while. He didn''t expect that they would come back soon after they left. Qiuran is also a person who has gone through things. Seeing this situation, he guesses what happened. Watching his prince walk in front of him with a green face, two little masters let Nanyin and Dongni protect him closely behind mozicheng, while the princess is held up by a sword, and three people in black who don''t know what identity they are. This strange picture makes qiuran affirm what he wants Law. When she comes to the hall, Mo Zi Cheng waves her sleeve and sits on the throne. Her face is blue and black. Ai Li is a little scared when she sees it. She stands beside Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Mo Zi Cheng looked at the three men in black kneeling at the bottom of the head. He was furious in his heart. He was not angry and said, "who sent you? Why do you want to assassinate the prince and princess. "There''s nothing to say about taking people''s money and fighting disasters with others. We''ll make a living like this.". One of the men in Black said arrogantly. Of course, Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister gave orders in advance. The man in black also said that he was right. What''s more, his master is still here, so he should show himself well and believe that his master will protect his life. Smell speech Mo Zi Chengqi knot, didn''t expect this person will be so hard mouth, "this king asked you, a good answer is, if not, don''t blame this king ruthless, that the Xingfang in those tools of torture but some days didn''t touch meat, do you want to say you weigh it.". The cold and heartless words came to their ears, and they trembled all over, with a sense of timidity on their faces. Mozi Cheng was satisfied with the effect. It seems that these killers are greedy for life and afraid of death, which is easy to do. It''s just that he didn''t know it was just a play arranged by his good son. It seemed that he was afraid. Another man in Black said something about it and pointed out that it was Fengxing who was looking for them. Zhou you if smell speech body shape some unsteady, suggestive eyes frequently spread to the popular eyes, Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes also against the popular, "what they say is true?" Fengxing takes a look at Zhou youruo, and this move has a different meaning in people''s eyes. Mo Zi Cheng heart suddenly sprouted an idea, it seems that this matter and Zhou you if can''t get rid of the relationship. Ask Xiang Fengxing again, "why don''t you answer my questions?" Zhou you Ruo looks at Fengxing with a little fluke. As long as he doesn''t say it, it will be OK. Fengxing has been with him for so long, and he has always been a person he trusts. He will never betray himself. Just at this time, Zhou youruo''s voice, which was a little hoarse, sounded. "If you go back to the prince, it''s just what they said. I went to them, and I arranged the assassination of the prince and princess. But all this was ordered by the princess, and I just obeyed." "My Lord, I''m wronged. I don''t know this man at all. How can I let him go to find someone to assassinate my Lord''s child? I''m really wronged. I''d like to ask my Lord to return my concubine''s innocence. If not, I''ll have no face to live in the world.". Zhou you Ruo is in tears. She kneels on the ground and kowtows to death. Some people don''t understand why Fengxing wants to sell herself, but the person in front of her is not the one who has been following her all the time. Mo Zicheng also doesn''t care about Zhou youruo. He looks at Fengxing and wants to confirm the truth of the matter from his expression. Fengxing sees that Mo Zicheng looks suspicious. It seems that he has to add fire. He takes out the contract signed with phantom building from his arms. Mo Zicheng looks at the huge amount of money. It''s unbelievable. He spends three million taels of gold to get rid of Yi''er, mother and son. How hateful is that That''s what they''re paying for. "Fengxing is just a small slave. If no one instructs him, how can he get so much money? If Wang still doesn''t believe it, there are some other evidences for Fengxing." the thing he handed over is a small book, which records all the things that Zhou youruo asked Fengxing to do. Gu Ruoyu inquired from Fengxing in advance News, specially looking for someone to do, in order to simulate, deliberately make some old paper. Mo Zi Cheng looks at the above one thing after another, and is very angry in her heart. The docile and sensible person she saw on the surface actually has such a heart. No wonder Yi''er doesn''t want to come back to her. No wonder ling''er didn''t want to recognize herself at the beginning, and she is really blind. Looking at the weeping Zhou you Ruo kneeling on the ground, Mo Zi Cheng angrily throws the pamphlet on Zhou you ruo''s head. "You see what you''ve done." it seems like this still doesn''t help. Thinking about the suffering of Yi''er and two children over the years, Mo Zi Cheng slaps Zhou you Ruo''s face. Zhou youruo picked up the book on the ground, looked at it from the beginning of surprise to indifference, and then laughed like crazy. "Hahaha, you are sorry for me. Now that you know it, kill me. It''s better that I live in this world rather than die. Ha ha ha... Kill me. "You''ve done so many things that I''m sorry for Yier. It''s not so easy to die," he said. He wrote hard on the desk and threw it to Zhou youruo after writing. "This is the letter of divorce from the king. Since then, you have nothing to do with me. Tomorrow I''ll play the role of emperor. You''ll be killed.". This time, if you can''t laugh, I didn''t expect that Mozi would be so heartless. It''s true that one day, the husband and wife were kind to each other for a hundred days. I didn''t expect that he didn''t care about the old love at all. As expected, all the men in the world are fickle. I was very sad to think that my father and brother who loved me would be implicated because of me. I thought about how I could not implicate them. Just, I live in this world is also painful, I tried my best not to get rid of Gu Qianyi, it''s really a pity.Thinking about Gu Ruoling, even if I was dying, I would pull a cushion to make Gu Qianyi feel miserable. Thinking about it, I rushed to Gu Ruoling, ready to kill her and then commit suicide. No one knew Zhou you ruo''s idea, and no one noticed it. What''s more, no one knew about Zhou You''s martial arts skills. Seeing Gu Ruoling in danger, his life was hanging on the line, and everyone''s eyes were closed It''s too late to crack, but Gu Ruoling doesn''t want to block Zhou''s attack with one hand. A backhand slap hits Zhou''s chest. "Poof" spurts out a mouthful of blood. Zhou''s body flies far away. It''s unbelievable to watch Gu Ruoling. Zhou youruo is lying on the ground and dying. She smiles bitterly in her heart. It''s all her own life. People can''t believe it. They look at Gu Ruoling. They don''t expect that the little princess, who looks soft and weak, is so violent and powerful. It seems that they should be careful in the future. Gu Ruoling walked to Zhou youruo not far away, a pair of glazed eyes, watery looking at Zhou youruo''s face puzzled, "do I look really good to bully?" Hearing this question, everyone was silent. It looked like bullying, but no one dared. It was not like bullying. Zhou youruo looks at Gu Ruoling''s hatred in his eyes. He wants to swallow her, but he has no energy to think about it. Mo Zi Cheng was relieved from what he had just done, "someone, put her in prison for me, waiting for disposal.". "What is it when a large group of people bully a weak woman?" Suddenly the voice let everyone a Leng, looked up and saw a man dressed in a white gown, face with a fox mask, one leg on the wall, the other natural drooping, the voice is very evil, Mo Zi Cheng Gu ruoyou brother and sister will protect behind him, full face defensive looking at this man, "who are you?" White man evil spirit smile, "who I am is not important, the key is that I want her" pointed to lying on the ground of Zhou youruo said, tone is no doubt. Mo Zi Cheng a listen, feelings this person and Zhou you if is a gang, no wonder she is so unscrupulous. "Where do you think my house is? Do you want to come and go? Someone will take this fellow party down to me.". The bodyguard of the king''s residence took orders and besieged the man in white. "Tut Tut, the Lord of Mo has a bad temper. It''s not fun at all." then he flew to the place where Zhou youruo was, picked him up, and was about to leave. He was blocked by mozicheng. They started fighting. The man in white looks at the dying man in his arms. He is very distressed in his heart. His anger against Mo Zi Cheng is also on the rise. For a moment, he is fighting hard. Zhou youruo''s breath is getting weaker and weaker. The man in white is worried and accidentally gets a slap from mozicheng. Because he is worried about the person in his heart, the man in white doesn''t want to entangle with mozicheng any more and throws out a handful of powder. Mozicheng doesn''t have time to hold his breath and sucks in the toner. In an instant, he falls to the ground and can''t get up. Seeing this, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister come forward to check mozicheng''s condition. By the way He gave the three men in black a look to leave quickly. They knew each other and left in disorder. At this time, because of the poisoning of Mo Zi Cheng, Mo Wang Fu is in a mess. Fortunately, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister know how to treat Mo Zi Cheng in a hurry. However, Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen are walking hand in hand on the road, and the moonlight pulls their figure long. Gu Qianyi is in a very good mood at this time. Looking at Nangong Yichen beside him, he has a beautiful heart. This is the first real meeting between them. During the day, Gu Qianyi is still sad that his two treasures can''t accompany him for the festival, but in the afternoon, Mingyue, the bodyguard beside Nangong Yichen, brings a message from Nangong Yichen, inviting him to enjoy the lantern with him tonight. So in the evening, Gu Qianyi deliberately dressed up and walked out of the general''s house. Then he saw that Nangong Yichen was waiting for him. He was even more happy, just like pouring honey. The affair of Mo Wang Fu hasn''t come out yet, so they haven''t been affected at all. They think that they will be separated soon, and they cherish the accompanying day. In the moonlight, Nangong Yichen gently hugs Gu Qianyi into his arms. They look up at the moon and the Kongming lamp in the sky, and their hearts are full of infinite beauty. Chapter 208 The man in white with the fox mask takes Zhou youruo to his own hospital. He doesn''t care about anything else. He quickly treats Zhou youruo. Looking at Zhou youruo, who is lying on the bed and doesn''t have any anger, the man with the fox mask can''t express his heartache. This is a person who has been in love since childhood, but he doesn''t want to be like this because of a man. You''er, don''t worry. Brother Qiu will help you to get revenge. The man said and took off his mask, this person is obviously Zhou Feng, because worried about his sister back to the palace uneasy again to provoke Gu Qianyi, he always sent someone to watch here, but don''t want you son or out of such a thing, now the situation, the prime minister''s house you son is afraid to go back, he has to properly arrange her is. From small to large, you''er has been protected by herself, and she doesn''t understand the danger of people''s hearts. Now she has a lot of responsibilities. Zhou Feng takes a nostalgic look at Zhou you Ruo and turns to leave. After Zhou Feng left the other courtyard, he came here. It was a big house. On the plaque on the door, there were three words "xuesha League". Zhou Feng walked in without hesitation. As a result, he could enter and leave the xuesha League freely without anyone''s notice. When he came to the door of a room, he knocked on the door, only to hear the people inside say "come in". Zhou Feng pushed the door open and went in. He clasped his hands and knelt down on one knee to "see the Lord.". "It''s the right Dharma protector. Get up. I don''t know what happened when the right Dharma protector disturbed me late at night?" It was a man in his forties. He was plain looking and strong. He had a big face. When he talked with Zhou Feng, he didn''t forget to attack the pretty girl in his arms. They were so funny that they were gasping for breath, but their eyes were always full of the same ferocity. This person is Dugu Xiao, the leader of xuesha League. If Gu Qianyi is here, he will recognize that this person is the one who robbed Huangluo, and he has killed himself again and again. Many people don''t know that Zhou Feng, who is called yumianxiaozhuge, is the right protector of xuesha alliance. But he is not only assisting Dugu Xiao, but also being ordered to monitor his every move. Even the xuesha alliance established by Dugu Xiao is just the order of that person. Hearing Dugu Xiao''s question, Zhou Feng said without hesitation, "my subordinates are going to leave for a while. I''ve come to tell the Lord." I''ve been ordered to monitor Dugu Xiao. This Dugu Xiao is also monitoring himself. If he''s not afraid that the people above are suspicious, he doesn''t need to do more. "It''s a small matter. What the right Dharma protector should do is that the Lord will explain it to him.". Dugu Xiao gave a kiss to the woman around him, and said without turning his head. He didn''t even ask the reason. His hands were restless and swam on the woman. Zhou Feng saw that his goal was not achieved and he didn''t stay much. "Thank you, Lord. So my subordinates left.". "Go on, go on." Dugu Xiao wants Zhou Feng to leave early, but Ruan Xiangyu is in her arms. She can only see what she can''t eat, which makes Dugu Xiao feel aggrieved. Seeing that Zhou Feng left, Dugu Xiao threw the little beauty in his arms on the soft couch. For a moment, the room was full of ambiguities and women''s screams. Although Dugu Xiao liked women, he was very abnormal in his heart. All the women around him didn''t live for a month. After venting his anger, Dugu Xiao got up, dressed and went to another room. The two women, who were just charming and lively, were lying on the bed and dying. They had more air out and less air in. Dugu Xiao went into the study, found a vase in the corner, turned it gently, and a door appeared. Dugu Xiao walked along the door, and the door closed automatically. When he came to the inner room, he saw a man sitting on the bed to breathe. He felt someone approaching. The man opened his eyes instantly. Dugu Xiao didn''t expect that this man would be so sensitive. He quickly came forward and asked respectfully, "how do you feel, national master?" The man stroked his beard and said with great enjoyment: "there is a master who picked the best cauldron furnace for me. After these days of breathing adjustment, I have almost recovered." he raised the dust in his hand and put it on his arm. This man is mu Chenzi, the national teacher of Anya Kingdom, who was chased by xia Mo Tong and Qingming. That day, he happened to be rescued by Dugu Xiao and hid in the dark room in the study. Hearing the words, Dugu bird looks like she''s in bed. She sees a little girl with a scared face and a miserable death, but she doesn''t have any sympathy. It seems that she''s used to seeing her. These two people are really half weight. Dugu Xiao''s way of treating women is not much better than mu Chenzi''s. "You are welcome, master. I came here to tell him that I have found out the people who assassinated him last time. They were sent by a woman named Gu Qianyi. She had a grudge against the incident that the master made him fall off the cliff last time, so I sent someone to assassinate him.". Dugu Xiao said with a serious expression. In fact, he didn''t send anyone to investigate this matter. The reason why he said this is that he just wanted to get rid of Gu Qianyi with mu Chenzi''s hand. But what Dugu Xiao didn''t know was that his blind cat met a dead mouse. Gu Qianyi sent someone to do it. After hearing Dugu Xiao''s words, mu Chenzi was furious. It turned out that it was the woman who did it. "I didn''t expect that her life was so big that she couldn''t even die if she fell from such a deep cliff. Hum, I''ll go to find him after two days'' rest.".Dugu Xiao''s heart is happy, and mu Chenzi''s hand, and he still doesn''t believe that they can''t kill her. In Dugu Xiao''s heart, Nangong Yichen is definitely a big obstacle. If they don''t get rid of it, they can''t be steadfast for a day. "Gu Qian is very good at martial arts, and Nangong Yichen, the leader of the other side villa, is protecting him. I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with him by himself. I''m willing to help him Give me a hand. "So good, thank you Lord." Mu Chenzi almost forgot Nangong Yichen. This person can''t be underestimated. If you don''t get rid of him, it will definitely become the resistance of Hanmo emperor Chen''s road. After a conversation, they agree on what to do and how to deal with Gu Qianyi. Just wait for muchenzi''s body to recover. Dugu Xiao is in a good mood. As long as Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen are removed, the master''s plan will be successful. At that time, he will make great contributions and benefits. Chapter 209 Besides, after leaving xuesha League, Zhou Feng didn''t go back to another court. Instead, he came to the general''s house, but didn''t want Gu Qianyi not to be in the general''s house. He felt lost and was preparing to leave, but he heard footsteps and hid himself. Gu Qianyi is very happy with Nangong Yichen, so he is in a good mood. He even walks a lot faster. In the moonlight, he is as beautiful as the fairy in the Moon Palace. Zhou Feng didn''t know why he came here, and he came here unconsciously. He had a strong desire in his heart. He just wanted to see the person he was thinking about day and night. Her every move affected his mind like that. He knew clearly that he couldn''t have any result with her, but he was fascinated by her uncontrollably. I should hate her. If it wasn''t for her own sister, she would not be lying in bed now. Although she didn''t do many things, it was because of her. At the moment, Zhou Feng''s heart is very contradictory, accidentally encounter the next branch, issued the sound of card rub, startled Gu shallow according to "who?" Gu Qianyi looked around warily, but there was no place to hide. Then his eyes focused on the towering tree by the side of the road, "who''s there, where''s the furtive, still can''t come out!" Seeing that the people in the tree didn''t plan to come out, Gu Qianyi picked a flower next to him and picked it in his hand, shooting it like the people in the tree. Originally, Zhou Feng only wanted to take a look at Gu Qianyi from a distance and then left, but she didn''t want to be found out by her. As a result, she was an exquisite person. Seeing that the petals were about to hit her, Zhou Feng flew down from the tree and landed not far away from Gu Qianyi. In the moonlight, she wore a white dress and a silver fox mask on Zhou Feng''s face, which added a sense of evil spirit Self confidence and evil spirit, Gu Qianyi was attracted by the delicate fox mask at the moment when he came out. According to Gu Qianyi, this man''s temperament is completely different from that of Nangong Yichen. Nangong Yichen gives people the feeling of elegance and beauty. Although his stomach is dark, his first feeling is handsome, like a banished immortal. But this man is different. Although he is handsome and dressed in white, he feels like a demon. The delicate fox mask not only adds to his mystery, but also adds a bit of evil spirit. Zhou Feng see Gu shallow according to this expression, unconsciously raised the corner of the mouth, "girl but take a fancy to this childe?" "Er, bah, bah, who are you? How can it be?" Gu Qianyi returns to his mind and secretly hates that he is too flower crazy. He can''t figure out the current situation. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s remorseful appearance, Zhou Feng''s smile keeps expanding. Unexpectedly, Yi''er has such a lovely side. It seems that he knows too little about her. Zhou Feng can''t help but envy her Those who follow Gu Qianyi. It seems to feel the face of the person in front of him. Gu Qianyi is a little puzzled. This person is really sick. He will be happy and unhappy for a while. He won''t have schizophrenia, "Hey, who are you in the end? What are you doing here? It''s not a thief, is it? It doesn''t look like it. Is it a flower picker? " After thinking, he looked at Zhou Feng defensively. The more he thought about it, the more likely he was a flower picker. "Hahaha... You are so cute." Zhou Feng can''t help laughing. Yi''er is so cute that she regards herself as a flower gatherer. Where has her intelligence gone before? Looking at Gu Qianyi, who is like a little girl, Zhou Feng can''t control her heart. Gu Qianyi was awakened by the sudden laughter and patted his head. He was really embarrassed. They all blame themselves for having no resistance to beautiful men. They are always daydreaming. You''re right. I''m a flower picker. Without waiting for Gu Qianyi''s reaction, Zhou Feng''s body swept over and held Gu Qianyi in his arms, kissing the pair of soft lips. For a moment, Zhou Feng was electrified by this wonderful feeling, and a strange feeling swept all over his body. "Rogue" Gu Qianyi returns to his senses and realizes that he has been frivolous. He pushes Zhou Feng away and slaps him hard. It''s only when his hand feels painful that he remembers that someone else is wearing a mask. It''s really irritating. Without saying a word, he immediately fights with Zhou Feng. Zhou Feng''s martial arts are not weak. Gu Qianyi can''t get any advantage from him, and his heart is even more angry. Because he was worried about Zhou youruo, Zhou Feng had to give up playing with Gu Qianyi. He looked at Gu Qianyi seriously and said, "Yier, would you listen to me first?" "If you have something to say, let it go.". See Gu Qianyi really angry, Zhou Feng serious flash a trace of guilt, is his too abrupt "according to son, I like you, really like, a moment can''t see you, in the heart miss very much, you are willing to go with me, the ends of the earth, as long as you want to go, I will accompany you." this is Zhou Feng''s heart most want to say to Gu Qianyi, he is tired of the life now, more tired of I don''t want to make enemies with my beloved. If she is willing to go with me, I will put it all down. Hearing Zhou Feng''s words, Gu Qianyi looks at the person in front of him shyly, "well, i... of course..." seeing the expectant look in the mask man''s eyes, Gu Qianyi raises his voice, "of course I don''t want to. Who are you, taking advantage of my mother? I don''t want my mother to elope with you. Let''s dream.". Zhou Feng looks at Gu Qianyi with an injured face. She clearly knows the answer, but it''s a different feeling to hear her say it, and her heart is very painful. Yier."Don''t call me, I''m not familiar with you, you either go now, or come here to let me kill you." Gu Qianyi is very angry in his heart, inexplicably made people tease, who is not angry on whom. Feeling Gu Qianyi''s anger, Zhou Feng is no longer entangled, but that full of pain, the whole body sad breath is how also can''t hide "according to son, this is your choice, if we meet in the future, we are the enemy, even if I don''t want to be the enemy with you, but also have to face you." Then he left quickly. Gu Qianyi looks at the disappearing figure. He is very strange in his heart. Who is this person? Why do you have a familiar feeling? Goodbye is the enemy. Is he telling himself something? Gu Qianyi shakes his head. If he can''t think of it, he doesn''t want to. He goes back to his room to clean it up and falls asleep early. Chapter 210 The next day, before dawn, there were two figures, white and blue, riding on their horses. They were far away from Bianliang city at dawn. The man in white looked at the people around him. He was covered with ice blue and ground long clothes. His hair was slightly twisted. He was so heroic that he was inferior to her. "Yi''er, I''m a little envious of your man''s appearance. You''d better change it back." Nangong said Yi Chen pretends to be sad. Gu Qianyi gives Nangong Yichen a big white eye, with a rebellious look. He looks at Nangong Yichen: "I''m the best in the world, and I''m honored to lose to you." then he gives Nangong Yichen a flattering eye. Looking at her beloved Er Mei, her eyes are like silk. Nangong Yichen always has the impulse to put this naughty little man in the right place. Fortunately, the only reason prevents Nangong Yichen''s behavior. A faint smile appeared on Nangong Yichen''s face, which made Gu Qianyi feel a little confused. At the same time, he was worried. If this smile was seen by other women, he couldn''t be charmed. Thinking about the coming separation, Gu Qianyi said bitterly: "Nangong Yichen, I can warn you, don''t laugh at other women like this, or I can''t smile at them I can''t forgive you. "In order to prove that he is not joking, Gu Qianyi specially raised his little fist head as Nangong Yichen. Feeling that the people around him care about him, Nangong Yichen is very happy, "Yi''er, don''t worry. I promise I won''t laugh at others. I''ll laugh at you all my life? Here will only because of you and beat "Nangong Yi Chen covers his chest to Gu shallow according to say, expression never so serious, dignified. Gu Qian didn''t know Nangong''s feelings for him, but he didn''t like promises and vows. "If it''s true, then prove it to me." then he rode to the front. "Yi''er, wait for me, I''ll prove it to you." after that, he patted the horse forward and soon caught up with Gu Qianyi. Because Gu Qianyi saw the scene that he couldn''t leave, he discussed with Nangong Yichen yesterday and left quietly early this morning. In the general''s residence, after learning that Gu Qianyi left without saying goodbye, old man Mo stared at the letter on his hands, and secretly scolded Gu Qianyi for having no conscience. But Zhong Liyue was sad when he learned that Gu Qianyi had left. He said he would leave tomorrow, but he didn''t want to leave ahead of time. He had prepared a lot of things for her before he could give them to her. Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen are the people of the river and lake. They live in the open air all the way, but they don''t delay their journey. Three days later, they are less than a thousand miles away from the frontier. As the night falls, they dismount and find a relatively safe place to make a fire. Nangong Yichen beats two pheasants and turns them over on the fire. He raises his hair. Now Gu Qianyi has fallen asleep leaning against the tree. Get up, take off his clothes cover in Gu shallow according to the body, these days on the road, but also wronged her. But don''t want to Nangong Yichen this light action awakened the sleeping person, open eyes, looking at the person in front of, then want to continue to sleep, Nangong Yichen see her wake up, think food is also ripe, then open mouth said: "according to son, eat something to sleep again" said hand in the hand of pheasant, Gu shallow also really some hungry, took the pheasant also not affectation, eat up Come on. Nangong Yichen sits next to Gu Qianyi. Seeing that she has finished eating, she hands the rest to her. Gu Qianyi doesn''t pick it up. She doesn''t have much to eat. She''s full. She doesn''t enjoy Nangong Yichen''s love for herself. You eat, I''m full. Seeing that Gu Qianyi was really full, Nangong Yichen began to eat by himself and had nothing to say for a moment. "Nangong" "Yier" sees that Nangong Yichen has finished eating, and Gu Qianyi wants to say something, but he doesn''t expect that they will speak at the same time. "You speak first" "you speak first" and their tone and reaction are surprisingly consistent. Gu Qianyi doesn''t speak any more. Nangong Yichen thinks "you speak first, Yier.". "Well," Gu Qianyi nodded, sorted out his thoughts, and said, "these days, I have been thinking that the troops of Anya country are now fighting abroad, and Hanmo Chen and Muchen Zi are not at home. You can take this opportunity to return to Anya and deal with the domestic affairs well. I will hold Hanmo Chen at the border, and then we can cooperate with each other from home and abroad Wipe it out. The more Nangong Yichen listens, the more surprised he is. Yi''er is just like what he imagined. The reason why he didn''t say it is because he didn''t want to be separated from her, but he ignored it. With Yi''er''s intelligence, she can think of what she can think of. Now that she has come up with it, let''s act in this way. "Yi''er, I also have this intention, but I really don''t want to be separated from you.". Thinking of the coming parting, Nangong Yichen''s face is no longer happy. Gu Qianyi is not like this, but the current situation does not allow his children to love each other at all. Feeling the loneliness of Nangong Yichen, he began to comfort: "the present departure is for a better meeting in the future, and you also know that Hanmo Chen is ambitious. If you let him become the emperor of Anya, it will be the common people. What''s more, you have a deep blood feud, isn''t it Don''t you want it back? " Gu Qianyi''s words can be regarded as touching the deepest heart of Nangong Yichen, so many years of forbearance is not for revenge, is not to take back everything that belongs to him? Although he had no interest in that seat, his mother''s revenge was inevitable."Yi''er, I understand," said Nangong Yichen, holding Gu Qianyi''s hand tightly. Gu Qianyi holds back Nangong Yichen, as if trying to give him strength. Nangong Yichen gently holds Gu Qianyi in his arms. With a sad voice, Gu Qianyi''s head rings, "Yi''er, when I deal with everything, I''ll go to the border to find you. When everything is stable, I''ll go to the border How would you like to marry you I didn''t expect that Nangong Yichen would suddenly say it, but I didn''t think about it at all. But I feel Nangong Yichen''s tension and expectation. It''s no big deal to marry someone. What''s more, I like Nangong. Gu Qianyi''s only worry is Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling''s attitude. I can''t promise you about Nangong. "Why?" Nangong Yichen is very sad looking at Gu Qianyi, want to see the reason from Gu Qianyi''s expression. Gu Qianyi knew that he had hurt Nangong Yichen, so he explained, "Nangong, please don''t do this. I don''t agree because ling''er and ruoyou are more important to me than my life. I don''t want to leave any bad shadow in their heart. As long as they can accept you, I will marry you.". Take Gu Qianyi into his arms again. "I''m sorry for my negligence, I''ll let them accept me." Nangong Yichen believes that he can absolutely conquer the two kids, even if he can''t, he must conquer them. After all, it''s related to his life happiness. Nangong Yichen doesn''t know that there are only two little ghosts hindering them. Gu Qianyi also reaches out his hand to hold Nangong Yichen. It''s OK to follow his heart and not care so much about emotional affairs. Nangong Yichen gently touched Gu Qianyi''s forehead, then his eyes, nose, and finally his warm lips. The petals fell on Gu Qianyi''s cherry and lips. He could not help but changed his former gentleness. He was full of possessiveness in his hegemony. He seemed to want to rub Gu Qianyi''s whole body into the marrow, so that he could never separate and worry about the people he was thinking about My son is thought of by others. Gu Qianyi understands Nangong Yichen''s mood. His hand around Nangong Yichen''s waist is tighter, and his mouth constantly responds to Nangong Yichen to let him know his deep feelings. Until they are out of breath, Nangong Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi''s beautiful red lips and smiles with satisfaction. He holds Gu Qianyi in his arms and gently pats her back. Like a child, "sleep well." Gu Qianyi nests in Nangong Yichen''s arms and sleeps deeply. It''s not that he doesn''t feel the change of Nangong Yichen''s body, but now he can bear it , he is also willing to pretend not to know, but in his heart he is very grateful for Nangong Yichen''s respect for himself. Chapter 211 In the morning, the birds are chirping in the woods, making incessant noise. A ray of sunlight is scattered into the woods through the treetops. Gu Qianyi is awakened by the bird''s call and finds himself leaning against the tree. Looking around, there is no Nangong Yichen''s shadow. He is lost. He must have left. He stands up and arranges his clothes. He sees the white horse standing in the distance. Is he really happy It''s time to go. He walked over and combed the horse''s hair. He whispered in his ear, "good horse, let''s go too." he was about to turn over and get on the horse, but he heard a fight. But it seemed that there was a distance from here. If it wasn''t for the martial arts practitioners, they would not be able to hear him. In order to find out what happened, Gu Qianyi still tied the white horse in place and used his lightness skills In the direction of the sound source. The closer we get to the fighting, the more obvious the sound is. Judging from the different sounds made by the weapons in the fighting, Gu Qianyi believes that there are at least a dozen people, three of whom are very good at martial arts. Until Gu Qianyi is close to the fighting area, he will know who the man is when he sees the white figure. Gu Qianyi, who was going to watch the play, didn''t even think about joining the fight. "Yi''er" Nangong Yichen sees Gu Qianyi, which is expected but unexpected. When the day is light, Nangong Yichen wakes up and knows that Yi''er doesn''t like to leave, so he wants to leave his handwriting and walk away quietly. At the same time, Nangong Yichen is also afraid of leaving. But don''t want to just walk not far, then find this group of people secretly hiding in the woods outside, in the heart worried that these people are for themselves or according to son, then appear out, ready to lead them away, didn''t expect that he guessed right, they are for themselves and according to son, Nangong Yichen soon and they fight. I thought Yi''er would leave quickly when she saw her leaving, but I didn''t think she heard the fighting coming here. Gu Qianyi sees Nangong Yichen nodding to him and looks at the man in black. Oh, I don''t know. It''s them again. Remembering that he had almost died in their hands several times before, Gu Qianyi''s anger was burning in his heart, "Damn, it''s you again. How can you always haunt me?". "Jie Jie, Miss Bu and the eldest prince are all right!" It''s no one else. It''s Dugu Xiao and mu Chenzi who are negotiating in the secret room that day to get rid of Nangong Yichen and Gu Qianyi. When mu Chenzi takes good care of herself and goes to the general''s house to find Gu Qianyi, she finds that she is not in the house. She pursues all the way and just comes here. Thinking of finally being able to be ashamed before snow, the joy in Mu Chenzi''s heart is indescribable. Dugu Xiao was still in black and masked. Besides his figure and disgusting tone, he could recognize his vicious eyes. It''s true that Gu Qianyi and mu Chenzi are really tired of seeing each other when they meet with each other. They brush their hair and look at the people in front of them with unfriendly eyes. They are really disgusted. "We''re very good. It would be better if we didn''t see you here." the arrogant words ring in Mu Chenzi''s and Dugu Xiao''s ears. Mu Chenzi looks at Gu Qianyi with full eyes. It''s good to keep her warm if you take her back. In my mind, I imagine Gu Qianyi''s white and delicate body. I can''t help but feel a little confused. Nangong Yichen and Gu Qianyi also feel mu Chenzi''s disgusting eyes. They don''t talk anymore. Their hands are burning for a while, buzzing and shouting: "you old thief Dare to look at so disgusting according to son, today I want you to die have no the ground of bury "speech then fought with Mu dust son. Gu Qianyi naturally looks at the Dugu Xiao who is standing on the side as the background board. That day, Gu Qianyi lost to this man. He is very unconvinced in his heart. After he went back, he practiced martial arts more diligently. During this period of time, he has made a little achievement, but he doesn''t know how much chance he will win against this man. "It''s time to settle the old accounts between us. If you have any tricks, just let it out." then the sword in your hand hit Dugu Xiao''s face. Dugu Xiaoxin says: Although he can''t beat Nangong Yichen, he can''t deal with Gu Qianyi. He avoids Gu''s attack, but he doesn''t rush to draw his sword. He claps a palm with his backhand that condenses 80% of his internal power. Gu Qianyi''s waist swung, and in a flash, the hand of Dugu Xiao was as fast as thunder. The surging palm wind made her pretty face hurt. Gu Qianyi didn''t dare to despise it. After all, he suffered a big loss in his hands last time. Liu Mei stands up straight and uses his unique sword technique to burn peony. The light of the sword sparks everywhere. Dugu Xiao doesn''t dare to be careless. He didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi''s martial arts progress so fast. Two people you come to me to pour is to fight like a raging fire. On the other hand, Nangong Yichen cuts a sharp palm at muchenzi, who is dodging his own moves. Suddenly, people around them all scream. The fierce palm wind around them overflows, and the sand and rocks are flying in the woods. Muchenzi and Dugu Xiao bring countless casualties. For a while, the scene is in chaos! I saw two figures leaping and jumping in the sand, fists and feet, fighting for life and death! Mu Chenzi is suffering from this. His injury has just not completely healed. At this time, he is even worse. He is defeated for a moment. He is slapped by Nangong Yichen and spits out a mouthful of blood. Dugu Xiao is not much better than mu Chenzi. There is no Huang in his hand. Although Gu Qianyi''s martial arts is not as good as that of Nangong Yichen, he is also superb. In addition, he is in the arms of beautiful women these days. He does not know how to control and indulges in excess. His body has already been emptied. Now the fight of real swords and guns is not Gu Qianyi''s opponent. Seeing that the defeat had been decided, they winked at each other, threw out a handful of unknown powder and ran away in a hurry. "You Ya of have seed don''t run" Gu shallow Yi spat one mouthful, loudly scold a way.Seeing this, Nangong Yichen pulls Gu Qianyi to stop him and says, "well, Yier, don''t chase the poor. It''s not too early. Let''s go." out of this, Nangong Yichen is not at ease. Gu Qianyi goes to the border alone and decides to see him off all the way. It''s not too late for him to leave when he arrives at the destination. Gu Qianyi looked at the sky and nodded. They took the white horse and went away. Chapter 212 In a courtyard, Zhou Feng is still wearing his fox mask, carefully taking care of the high fever, some delirious Zhou youruo, deeply cherished in his heart, is this still his innocent sister? Zhou youruo can''t drink the medicine at all, and his mouth is full of nonsense, "Gu Qianyi, I''ll kill you.". "Don''t run, you two bitches. I won''t kill you.". Ha ha... Go to hell. "Wang Ye... Don''t drive you''er away... Don''t...... Zhou you ruo''s words are in Zhou Feng''s ears, but they are painful in his heart. Yi''er doesn''t want to hurt himself, and this younger sister is reluctant to give up. But what should I do? I forced Zhou you Ruo to fill the soup, put down the bowl, and told the girl to be careful. Then I went to the back mountain, silver streamer, knife light The shadow of the sword is constant. Zhou Feng waves his sword until he is too tired to dance. The leaves are falling, the flowers are withering, and there is only one person left between heaven and earth. He is lonely and heartbroken. In addition, the house of King Mo is in chaos because of the poisoning of mozicheng. Although the news is blocked well, it''s hard to avoid being exposed. Mo Jianli and the Empress Dowager are on pins and needles in the palace, but they can''t go directly to the house of King mo. the imperial doctors in the palace, dressed in casual clothes, rush into the house in large numbers, but they are all stopped by Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, The imperial doctors have no way to solve this poison, not to mention that they can''t solve it by themselves. It''s just because there''s only one medicine left. It''s called Eclipta, and it''s extremely difficult to find. Gu Ruoyu asked people to bring the news to Mo Jianli, who is in the palace. He hoped to find the medicine in the palace. Mo Jianli accepted the news and asked people to check it in the imperial pharmacy. He was disappointed. Thinking that this medicine is so hard to find, the safety of the emperor''s younger brother is even more worrying. Mo, who has always been a brother, gradually leaves. Where is he still sitting in the palace? He is dressed in casual clothes and comes to Mo Wang''s residence with Mo Qiu. Looking at lying in bed, the face of Mo Zi Cheng, full of guilt and love. "You er, is there no other way? Tell me where there is this medicine. I''ll send someone to look for my brother who is lying on the bed. Gu ruoyou is not worried about his father. These days, they get along with each other, which makes them understand what father love is. They also have feelings for mozicheng, especially Ellie, who is lying beside mozicheng''s bed all day without eating or drinking, dropping golden beans. Although her sister is not like Ellie, Gu Ruoyu can see that ling''er is very sad. There is no smile on her small face. Maybe only the emperor has a way, just tell him. "Uncle emperor, this Eclipta grows in a place with high terrain, and has high requirements for temperature and sunshine. It is said that there is a mount Pituo in the northwest of Zixuan, where the spring comes in all seasons and the sunrise takes a long time. I think I can find it. If I send someone to go now and hurry back in half a month, my heart and soul will have a way to save my father, If not, the immortals will not come back. You know, the poison in daddy''s life is the only way to step on the yellow spring. " Mo Jianli didn''t expect that the poison of his emperor was so difficult to solve. If so, he had to find a way to get a chance for the emperor, even if he had only one chance in ten thousand. When Shijian heard Gu ruoyou''s words, he had a plan in his heart. The LORD was very kind to him, and his life belonged to him. Now, for the sake of the Lord, even if he risked his life, how could he take the initiative to ask "emperor, Shijian is willing to go to mount Pituo to find medicine for him.". "It''s dangerous all the way. Do you really want to?" Mo gradually away from the eyes a bright, but not very assured, so there is this question. Shijian knelt down on the ground, with a face of determination: "even if it''s going up the sword mountain or down the sea of fire, Shijian is willing. As long as the Lord can be safe, Shijian will not be afraid of this cheap life."! Gu Ruo nodded in the dark. It seems that daddy is very kind to them on weekdays. Otherwise, no one would risk his life and death to find medicine for him. Such a loyal person should be rewarded. Mo gradually away from the heart, in addition to excited and gratified, the emperor''s brother around the people are dedicated to him, this is also a good thing. "I''m sure, Shijian. Take a few bodyguards with you and go back as soon as possible. Remember we''ll wait for you to come back safely. Take care all the way.". "Shijian obeys," he asks Gu ruoyou for a sample picture of Mohanlian, and then he takes people away in a hurry. All the way, he just shortens the time from seven or eight days to four days. All the way, he is tired to death. Fortunately, he finally arrives. After he took them to mount Pituo, he ordered them to disperse and look for Mohanlian seriously. It''s true that Huang Tian didn''t let go of his hard work. Shijian finally found the shadow of Mohanlian on the edge of the cliff. He was very happy that "the master has been saved". Regardless of his own danger, he came to the edge of the cliff and crawled to the beautiful Mohanlian. It was OK to be careful all the way. Only when Shijian picked Mohanlian did he feel relieved But I don''t think it''s just because of this relaxation that I forget the environment I''m in. I have no support in my hand. I slip and fall off the cliff. I don''t even have a chance to regret it. Chapter 213 Shijian, who was seriously injured after falling off the cliff, woke up in pain. The strong sunlight hurt his eyes, so he had to close them and open them again. What came into view was the pink curtain, and he was covered with a quilt of the same color. Looking around, Shi Jian found himself in a small wooden house, simple furnishings, but there was a faint fragrance. He raised his arms and opened the quilt. When he was ready to get out of bed, he was pulled back to bed by a pain, thinking that he was injured when he fell off the cliff. When I opened the quilt, I found that my wound had already been bandaged, and my abdomen had just moved. I thought the wound had split, and the bright red blood was soaked with white gauze. At this time, a woman in green came into the door. Seeing his painful expression, she immediately stepped forward, helped him to lie down, and scolded, "are you dying? What do you want to do if you don''t have a good rest after such a heavy injury? " Shijian frowned and asked, "girl, where am I? But the girl saved me? " In my heart, I was very worried. The master was waiting for his own medicine, but I was really frustrated. I wanted to pat my head. By the way, how about Mohanlian? He touched his arms and saw that Mohanlian was lying safely in his arms. Shijian was relieved. Fortunately, Mohanlian was still there. The woman in green sighed when she heard Shijian''s question: "you are really a disobedient patient! Well, I tell you, this is Baihua valley. When my master was collecting herbs in the mountains, he found that you still had breath and brought you back. " "Shijian, thank you. The great kindness of the girl and Lingshi must be rewarded by the sword. " Shijian is very grateful to the woman in Green said, want to get out of bed salute, but once again affected the wound, pain he sobbed constantly. "Well, don''t say those polite words. Just lie down and don''t call me youyou. Just call me youyou. You''re hungry, too. I''ll go to the kitchen and make you something to eat. " At that time, Shijian''s stomach really growled, "thank you so much, girl. No, thank you so much." it was originally a call to the girl. Shijian immediately changed her words to the poor eyes of youyou. Youyou saw that Shijian changed his words and said, "it''s almost the same." I thought I heard the sound in Shijian''s stomach, so I turned and went out. Looking at the green shadow leaving, Shijian couldn''t help thinking. I don''t know what happened to the master. I have to go back as soon as possible, or the master will be worried about his life, but now, ah! During the dinner, Shijian saw the valley master of Baihua valley. He was dressed in red, and his hair was in a noble peony bun. A proud, revealing some cold, but also some alienation, but it is a beauty. Red leaf sees to wait sword concern way: "childe wake up? How is the current situation? I''m Hongye, the leader of Baihua valley. I don''t treat you well. I hope you''ll forgive me for your negligence. " Youyou came in with porridge and said playfully to the valley master Hongye, "master, don''t worry. If you have a disciple to take care of him, he will be very good." Red leaf dotes on looking at her this precious apprentice, this wench that idea oneself can''t understand "small leisurely, don''t mischief". Youyou vomits his tongue, then brings porridge to Shijian and feeds him porridge carefully. Red leaf helplessly shakes her head and turns to look at Shijian. "This is the worry of the villain. It''s fun. I can''t help it. I hope you''ll forgive me." Shijian, who let the girl feed her for the first time, was already at a loss. When she heard Hongye say so, she was even more frightened and blushed. Youyou raised his head and found Shijian''s red face. With a puff of laughter, youyou said, "girl, i... I... Have never touched a woman... So... I... i...". "What are you doing? What girl? It''s worry. " "Oh. Worry about. Seeing the embarrassment of Shijian, you you are in a good mood. You can''t help teasing him. He''s still lovely. "Come on, don''t be nervous. I''m not that scary. Ha ha. Finish saying can''t help but cover mouth to eat to smile. Time flies. Three days later, Shijian''s injury has completely recovered under the care of youyou. In the face of Youyou, Shijian has no embarrassment at the beginning. However, the more they talk, the more speculative they become. Shijian also tells youyou the general situation of his affairs. That worry is also a woman of temperament. She didn''t look down on Shijian because he was a bodyguard. Instead, she appreciated his emphasis on love and righteousness. She had never left Baihua Valley, but she had the idea to go out and have a look. First, she wants to see the outside world, see what people and things are like outside, and what kind of characters are the two little masters that Shijian admires very much. Second, after a few days together, she has a better understanding of Shijian. She has a good appearance, martial arts, chivalrous liver, righteousness and courage. All these attract her, and she has been in deep trouble unconsciously. And Shi Jian has long been fond of this woman in green with a cold face and a hot heart. But because he didn''t know what he really thought, he didn''t speak. The injury has healed, not to mention he has not forgotten the task of his own out, now also had to leave. As a result, they felt more sad about parting. Youyou tells Hongye about it and tells her that she wants to go out of the valley with the sword. Hongye agreed without saying anything. She knew that no one could stop her from doing what she wanted to do. It was better to let the girl go out for training. What''s more, she had already seen that Shijian had affection for the girl. Maybe this was the fate of youyou. The next day, they set out. It''s an accident and a surprise for Shijian to follow you. Along the way, he seemed to be in a dream, but he couldn''t help being happy. The two of them are eager to return. Chapter 214 Shijian has been away for more than 12 days, and the people in King Mo''s mansion can''t sit any more. Everyone knows that if Shijian can''t come back within 15 days, the prince will not be saved. As time goes by, the atmosphere in King Mo''s mansion is more and more depressed. The servant girls and servants are scared every day No matter, those who like to chew the root of their tongue are silent at this time, and there is no sound at all. Gu Ruoyu''s worry gradually increased. When she calmed down, she thought of mummy and grandfather Mo in the general''s mansion. Although mummy''s detoxification technique was not good, she could always think of some strange ways to solve the problem. And grandfather Mo, don''t they call them the two immortals of poison doctor in the river''s lake? They must have a way. Today''s form is not optimistic. They have to make preparations. If Shijian can''t get back, they can''t just give up the treatment of Daddy. Gu ruoyou is also a typical activist. Thinking of this, he is ready to go to the general''s residence immediately to "send someone.". Another bodyguard of Mo Zi Cheng, Shi Shu, came in and asked: "what''s the order of the little prince?" "Immediately order people to prepare the horses, and the prince will go to the general''s house." Gu Ruoyu is not an ordinary child at this time. His natural pride radiates from his bones. He is stunned by the book. The spirit of the little prince is no less than his own prince, especially his similar face, which makes the book recognize Gu Ruo from his heart The identity of you. After receiving the little master''s order, the servant didn''t delay, so he went down to prepare immediately. Although Gu Ruoyu is just a child, after these days of getting along with him, Shishu doesn''t treat his brother and sister as children at all. Since it is the little master who asked, Shishu doesn''t ask for the reason, just because he believes that the little master is not a person who doesn''t do things in a proper way. Seeing that the Secretary retreated, Gu Ruoyu turned to his sister and said, "ling''er, you and Ellie will stay in the palace to protect daddy. I''ll go to the general''s house to find mummy and grandfather Mo for help." in fact, there are many servants in the palace, but Gu Ruoyu doesn''t really trust these people. At the critical moment, his family is reliable, so Gu Ruoyu gives this important task to his precious sister I believe that with ling''er''s martial arts skills, ordinary martial arts experts are no exception. What''s more, with Ellie''s help, ling''er can be protected by surprise. Even if they are defeated, the bodyguards in the palace are not vegetarian. Gu Ruoyu doesn''t believe that so many people can''t protect a patient. Gu Ruoling has always been clever and sensible. He knows how to judge the situation better. Now his father is critically ill. Although Shijian has gone to look for medicine, he hasn''t heard from him for more than ten days. If all his hopes are pinned on him, once Shijian has an accident, his father won''t be saved. His brother is considerate. With mommy and grandpa Mo, his father will be OK. Immediately nodded, soft glutinous voice in Gu Ruoyu''s ear sounded "brother, you can rest assured to go, Ling Er is now very powerful, must be able to protect Daddy" said, vowed to pat his small chest. Gu ruoyou nodded and patted Gu Ruoling on the shoulder. "It''s hard for ling''er. Brother will go now.". "Well, brother, be careful all the way," Gu Ruoling nodded heavily, and worried. Gu Ruoyu gives his sister a reassuring smile. At this time, the secretary is waiting outside the door. Without saying anything, Gu Ruoyu goes out from the back door of King Mo''s house and takes an accompanying bodyguard to the general''s house. Moreover, Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen made their way to Lingzhou today. It''s only three or five days away from Liangzhou where Gu Chongming lives. It''s getting late. They chose an inn named yuelaike to stay in and prepare to start again tomorrow. They are tired and dusty, and need to find a place to stay It''s just a little rest. They washed up and had dinner. It was already dark. At night, Gu Qianyi lay on the bed, tossing and turning, but he couldn''t sleep. The closer he got to the border, the more he could feel the pain brought by the war. The people were separated from their families, displaced and destitute. Along the way, he could always see many people who fled to other places because of the war. Although Gu Qianyi is a cold hearted person, she is not hard hearted. Her ruthlessness and indifference are only for those who should be killed, but also for the common people. "Button button, according to son, sleep?" Nangong Yichen''s voice sounded outside the door. Gu Qianyi looked up and saw the slender figure outside the door in the moonlight. "You haven''t slept yet. You wait." he got up, put on his clothes and opened the door for Nangong Yichen. Gu Qianyi said to Nangong Yichen standing outside the door, "is there anything you want to say to me?" Nangong Yichen smiles calmly. How can a person with exquisite mind like Yi''er not guess his intention? Well, he refuses to speak because he doesn''t trust Yi''er to go to the frontier fortress alone. Now he has arrived in Lingzhou and is not far from Liangzhou. He is also relieved. All he sees and hears along the way touches his heart of the world. Nangong Yichen is full of sympathy and pity for the innocent people, especially after seeing the refugees, he hates the people who initiate the war. He secretly vowed to create a prosperous world for the people.Following Gu Qianyi into the room, Nangong Yichen''s warm voice came to Gu Qianyi''s ears, "Yi''er, if you are really smart, you can''t hide anything. The war broke out between the two countries and the people were displaced. I really can''t bear to see the two countries fighting like this. Yier, I... Decided to go back to Ya''an tomorrow. Now you have arrived in Lingzhou safely. I don''t think there will be any more danger. Compared with our love, the country and the people are more important. Yier, can you understand me? Gu Qianyi did not speak, but read a poem, "the setting sun in the battlefield is red as blood, and the bones are thousands of miles away in the wilderness. Looking from afar, where is the battlefield, clouds and grass with the setting sun. The yellow sand is scattered, the wind is bleak, the isolated village has no air fighting fire, the fishy wind cuts grass, the trench collapses, the moon is cold, the dusk is bloodstained with sand, the wild clouds are setting, the black clouds are low, the autumn wind is rustling, the crows are crying, the battlefield skeletons are entangled with grass roots, and the cold wind knocks at the door of the deserted village at night. The autumn wind whimpers like ghosts, the weather is overcast, the rain is wet, the cold wind blows, the fire has been extinguished, the ghost fire is green, the wild sand is coming and going, the horses are neighing, the thorns are uneven, and the blood robes and dirty dust are turning into dust. The wild geese are crying bitterly, the night is like a screen, the corpse is not cold, the blood is half frozen, and the soul is unnamed. Who can collect the bones in ancient times Gu Qianyi didn''t understand the scene in this poem, thought it was just exaggeration. Now when he saw the real scene, he found that these poems were too implicit. But Gu didn''t expect that the scene in the poem would come true to him. Nangong Yichen originally hated the war and pitied the displaced people in the war. At this moment, he heard Gu Qianyi''s poems, every word describing the cruelty and ruthlessness of the war. If you follow the poems to imagine the real battlefield, how can you write three words and two sentences? Nangong Yichen grabs Gu Qianyi''s hand and takes her into his arms. "Yi''er, I understand what you mean. Tomorrow I''ll set out. If I want to disturb the outside, I''ll settle the inside first. When I''ve straightened out Anya''s internal affairs, I''ll help you solve Hanmo Chen''s problem. It''s hard for you here. When all the dust is settled, we''ll create a prosperous world for the people together"! Gu Qianyi nodded and gently leaned against Nangong Yichen''s arms. "You can go at ease. You don''t have to worry here." hearing the words, Nangong Yichen hugged Gu Qianyi more tightly. "Yier... I want to sleep with you." seeing that Gu Qianyi didn''t agree, Nangong Yichen explained: "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to hold you to sleep, and I will leave you tomorrow You know how much I hate you. Gu Qianyi is not a woman of this era. Of course, her thoughts are not so conservative. What''s more, she just sleeps and nods. Seeing his beloved''s consent, Nangong Yichen excitedly holds Gu Qianyi and walks to the bed. He gently puts Gu Qianyi on the bed. He takes off his coat and lies next to Gu Qianyi. He hugs her tightly in his arms and kisses her deeply and shallowly one by one. At last, Han gnaws the soft lip of Jia yanrou. Gu Qianyi was very upset in his heart. Didn''t he just say that he was sleeping? How can I sleep like this? Chapter 215 In the Imperial Palace, empress Xiao ningshuang''s last plot failed because Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister entered the palace. Instead of successfully provoking the conflict between Gu Qianyi and Mo Jianli, she let Mo Zicheng recognize Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister in a big way, which made Xiao ningshuang very angry. Besides that day, the stranger gradually left. After returning to the palace from the general''s house, the more I thought about it, the more frightened I was. If Gu ruoyou didn''t come out of the siege, maybe he would have died in the general''s house. Although Gu Qianyi was only the daughter of a lower minister, her identity as the leader of the cabinet was there. It''s hard to make sure that she didn''t do anything and think about all kinds of things The cause of the matter is put on the empress Xiao ningshuang, who finds that she has been used by others. How can the emperor, who is the emperor of the ninth five year plan, bear it? He immediately orders to ban Xiao ningshuang for a month and forbid her to step out of the empress''s bedroom. At the end of this month, Xiao ningshuang couldn''t go anywhere except to say hello to the Empress Dowager. She felt very depressed. The appearance of the Empress Dowager''s indifference made her feel depressed. Others didn''t know what kind of person the Empress Dowager was, but she didn''t know. It was because Gu Qianyi''s two little bastards came back to Mo palace that she was right Gu Qianyi turned a blind eye to that slut, but he worked hard for such a long time and tried all kinds of tricks. In the end, he just accomplished Gu Qianyi. People are always like this. When they hate a person, they feel that all the things they hate are related to the person they hate. Xiao ningshuang is not happy to take care of Qian Yi, and the two children who take care of her are even worse. Especially after the people she arranged with the emperor told her what happened in the general''s house that day, she took Gu as a nail in her eyes, Even if not for himself, but also for the sake of praying, at the same time, Xiao ningshuang''s attitude towards the stranger gradually changed. Mo Jianli has been in power for more than 20 years. There are countless concubines in the harem, but they are not greedy for beauty. Up to now, there are only three princesses and one prince. Xiao ningshuang thought that if she didn''t let other women get pregnant and give birth to a child for the emperor, her son would have no worries. After Mo Jianli had been away for a hundred years, he would inherit the grand unification. However, she didn''t want that Mo Jianli had the intention to pass on the throne to the emperor Gu Qianyi, the son of that bitch, how can he allow it? He can''t accept such an arrangement. Is the emperor also fascinated by that bitch? Xiao ningshuang thinks more and more, and even suspects that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are estranged children. At the same time, she is determined to get rid of Gu Qianyi''s mother and son. Now mozicheng is poisoned, and people are in a panic in the prince''s house. It''s also a good time. Xiao ningshuang has heard that Gu Qianyi left the general''s house. If he sends someone to assassinate the two little bastards, he will surely succeed. If they can solve mozicheng, wouldn''t it be better. After thinking about it in his heart, Xiao ningshuang called her own servant girl and whispered in her ear, "do you know what to do?" "Return to Niang Niang, maidservant knows, maidservant does immediately.". Xiao ningshuang nodded and was very satisfied. The girl had been with her since she was a child. She had no doubt about her sincerity. What''s more, it was most suitable to give her. She had just been punished by the emperor, so she should be more peaceful, so that she would not be envied. In this back palace, even if she didn''t want to cause trouble, the trouble would come to her, don''t look Those women in the harem are more intimate and enthusiastic towards themselves. They may be trying to pull themselves into the water, so it''s better to be careful. In the imperial study, Mo Jianli is sitting at his desk correcting the memorial, but he finds that there is no way to calm down. So he puts down his pen and walks back and forth in the room. These days, because of the disappearance of Princess Xuefei and the poisoning of the emperor''s younger brother, he is very busy. It''s strange to say, who can take away a big living man without the Royal dark guard''s notice I have mobilized all the manpower to investigate this matter. Why is there no clue? There is also the poisoning of the emperor''s younger brother. I kept it from my mother all the time, but it''s not the best way to go on like this. I don''t know if Shi Jian has found Mohanlian and whether he can come back in time. If it''s too late, what should I do? "Master" Mo Qiu comes in from the outside and says respectfully to Mo Jianli. Mo gradually away from the mind was interrupted, looking at Mo Qiu hope to get some news from him, "how about Mo Qiu, have you found the news of Princess Xuefei?" "Back to the emperor, Mo autumn has some clues, just..." Mo autumn a pair of words and stop looking at Mo gradually away. Mo Jianli is a little excited when he hears the news. This Hanmo Xuefei is the princess of Anya and Zixuan''s only bargaining chip. Zixuan really has little chance of winning if she is robbed by Anya people. Seeing Mo Qiu''s hesitation, she is a little anxious. "Speak quickly, don''t hesitate.". "The emperor, please look at this." he took out a letter and handed it to Mo Jianli. Mo Jianli didn''t doubt him. He took the letter from Mo Qiu, and saw that it was written "the emperor''s kiss". He immediately opened the envelope, took out the letter and read, "Princess Xuefei, I have taken it away. Since she is a hostage, she should block the sword for the soldiers at the border, and keep her in the palace, seriously It''s a waste of rice. In addition, the emperor doesn''t need to be nervous if he borrows the emperor''s jade seal. What he wants is just a blank imperial edict with the jade seal. I believe it will be used for other purposes in the future. I believe that he won''t do anything wrong to Zixuan. I hope the emperor will keep a secret about his trip to Liangzhou. I''d like to thank you.Looking at the graceful but domineering words on the letter paper, Mo gradually leaves her heart. She is right. As a hostage, she really has to stay at the border. But at the same time, there are also some worries. When did Gu Qianyi come to his royal study and take away the blank imperial edict with the national seal? It seems that the defense of the imperial palace is too poor. Fortunately, she didn''t take away the jade seal, otherwise the emperor would have done it. If Mo Jianli knows that it''s not Gu Qianyi who comes to his imperial study and steals the blank imperial edict, but the shadow guard beside her, will she be too surprised to speak. In other words, this is what Gu Qianyi told xia Mo Tong to do before he left. He worried that he would not have a suitable identity and name to stay in the military camp after he arrived at the border, so he thought of this method. As long as he sealed the seal, he could fill in whatever he wanted. Who would dare to say? Worry about Mo gradually away from this matter, make the uproar of everyone know, Gu shallow according to just wrote this letter. Mo gradually away more do not know, really because this blank edict created a generation of female generals, for Zixuan created a heroine. Chapter 216 When Gu Ruoyu arrived at the general''s residence, he was pulled by the people to be intimate with him. But he couldn''t refuse the kindness of those people who really cared about him. He had to deal with them with a smile and childlike innocence. Gu Ruoyu didn''t know that Gu had left the general''s residence. He thought that he was just out of business and didn''t worry for a moment, so he stayed in the general''s residence waiting for Gu . Unconsciously, the night is fading, the sky is dark, even the stars are quietly hiding in the clouds, the dark invasion, engulfed the whole world, looking at all is thick and deep black. At this time, the lights in the house were bright, and the flickering light was beating in the lampshade, with uneasiness. It seems that Gu Ruoling is feeling something unusual tonight. He carefully waits for mozicheng, and early lets qiuran close the door. Gu ruoyou hasn''t come back yet. He doesn''t know when he has been delayed. This is the first time that Gu Ruoling has faced all this alone. He knows clearly that Tao will be in danger, but his little body is firmly waiting for mozicheng, just because of the bed The man lying on the bed is his own father, who not only gave his life and his brother''s life, but also gave them the father''s love they lacked from childhood to adulthood. Looking at the person on the bed, Gu Ruoling reaches out her small palm and holds Mo Zicheng''s hand in both hands. "Dad, you can rest assured that no matter what happens, ling''er will protect you from any harm.". Ellie beside, see the little master said, also firmly nodded, "Daddy, Ellie will protect you.". As an animal, Ellie is far more sensitive to danger than human beings. Subconsciously, she feels uneasy, which is why she says such things. Ai Li seems to feel the breath of a stranger, and immediately jumps to Gu Ruoling and says to Gu Ruoling, "little master silver, there are people outside". With Gu Ruoling''s martial arts cultivation, she also feels the abnormality outside. She puts her little finger on her mouth and makes a silent action to AI Li. Ai Li knowingly raises her paw and does the same action "Shh". It seems that this is very fun, so again, "Shh" a few. Gu Ruoling really wants to slap Ellie when he sees that she is so good. "Shh", "Shh" Gu Ruoling grabbed Ellie''s paw, Jiao said: "Shh, Shh, shut up, the enemy is attracted by you when talking.". Ellie saw the little silver face serious, immediately no longer play, absorbed in his little ears, listening to the outside. At this time, there are a large number of people in black sneaking in and approaching Gu Ruoling. Obviously, the guards of the palace also found these uninvited guests and yelled: "who" rushed to quickly surround the group of people in black. The first man in black was not afraid to see the guards. Without saying a word, he pulled out his sword and chopped the questioner Kill by the sword. Originally, the atmosphere of drawing the sword was very angry. Because of the action of the man in black, the two sides were fighting. Qiuran sees this, because he is worried about the safety of his master and the little master, he takes advantage of the gap between the bodyguard and the man in black to report to Gu Ruoling. "Little princess, no, there are a group of people in black outside. It seems that they are not good at it. They have already fought with the bodyguards outside. You''d better take the Lord to hide.". Gu Ruoling and Ellie have heard the news outside for a long time, thinking that it is safer to hide him for the sake of daddy''s safety, "grandfather Qiu, do you know where to hide here?" Qiuran thought for a moment, "yes, little princess, please come with me." then he walked in front of the road, and Gu Ruoling ordered people to support mozicheng and prepare to leave. "Where do you want to go? It''s better for me to send you to a good place. Yama is waiting for you. Hurry to report. "The man in black who followed killed a bodyguard who protected mozicheng with a sword. Gu Ruoling didn''t expect that they would come so soon. It seems that those people outside have already sighed in their hearts. Shijian and dark Wei have been ambushing around mozicheng''s room. At this time, they all show up and stand beside Gu Ruoling to protect the father and daughter. The man in black doesn''t care so much. It''s better to kill people when you see them. If you can''t finish the task, you''ll lose a lot of money to King Mo''s mansion. When Shijian sees this, he''s also red eyed and fighting with the man in black. Although Shijian and others are dark guards, their martial arts are not weak, but their overall ability is inferior to that of the man in black because of their worries and tiredness in recent days. Gu Ruoling gives Ellie a look. Ellie is very understanding, and rushes to the man in black very quickly. The flames of entry keep coming out of Ellie''s mouth, which makes them unprepared, and the people in the palace don''t expect this A small thing that usually only hangs around the king''s neck can blow fire. It seems that people and animals around the little master will be less provoked in the future. "Hum, you bad silvers dare to assassinate daddy. I don''t want to spray your hot saliva on my face." the fire light is even better. Anyone who touches the fire light in Ellie''s mouth will die or die. The man in black, who is the leader, can''t help but get angry. Looking at Ellie, she is full of greed. This is a god beast. Looking at the whole continent, where can there be such animals who can not only speak but also fight? Such spirituality is not ordinary. If they can get it, they will be invincible. Ha ha ha ha... While the man in black is dreaming of invincibility, he is not alone Fight with Ellie. Although Ellie can spray fire, she can''t keep spraying. After hundreds of rounds, Ellie''s mouth is so dry that she can smoke. Where''s saliva? The man in black is very happy to see that Ellie is invincible. Soon this little thing will be her own, ha ha ha! Seeing that Ellie is about to be caught by the man in black, after Gu Ruoyu''s arrangement, she rushes back to see this scene and immediately throws her sword to block the attack of the man in black.It''s also a coincidence. Today, Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling have their own arrangement, which makes Dongni, Nanyin, Beiying and xijue out of town one after another. There''s no one around to protect them. After thinking about it, Gu ruoyou is still scared. Xijue blocked the attack of the man in black, took over Ellie, put him in his arms, joked: "Ellie, you are fat again." then he flew to Gu Ruoling and said, "master, are you ok?" Gu Ruoling shook his head, indicating that he was OK. Seeing this, xijue breathed a sigh of relief. Instead, Ellie muttered, "people are getting fat there, and they are still so slim before." she also twisted her body and turned left and right to appreciate it. It seems that the place where there is Ellie will have fun at any time. It''s very serious. After Ellie''s making such a fuss, it''s not so depressing. The premise is to ignore the covetous people in black. Chapter 217 It''s the first time for the people in black to see someone who can still be so calm in the face of the enemy. I don''t know whether it''s because they are well-equipped or ignorant. Subconsciously, the man in black felt that he was just a group of scattered dark guards and a young girl. Although the man behind was good at Kung Fu, he couldn''t stand the number of people. No matter what, I was ignored by a little girl and a bodyguard like figure. I felt very uncomfortable. What''s more, I was greedy for Ellie in black, and I was sure to win. Looking at the person in front of him, the man in black asked impatiently, "have you said enough? After a while, I''ll talk about it slowly on the way to huangquan. "Then I winked at the crowd, and all the people in black were ready. Xijue looks at the man in black, who is the leader. He is very impatient. He says that this man is really annoying. He even bothers himself to chat with the little master. I don''t want to clean you up for a while. "Well, I said, do you know it''s impolite to interrupt people?". As the man in black was about to say something, xijue said again, "besides, I said that you don''t wait for me to fight. If I didn''t come back in time, it would be impossible." "Since you''re looking for death, I''ll send you on the road," he said. His sword stabbed at xijue''s face. Xijue pulled out a sword flower. The sword was strong, and the world was full of desolation. The same way is to use a long sword, but the feeling is very different. Xijue''s sword technique, in addition to the aesthetic feeling, also has a strong sword potential. Before the sword arrives, the potential comes first, giving people a sense of coercion. However, the swordsmanship of the man in black is very fast. Every action of picking, stabbing and chopping is very quick and agile. There is a strong intention to kill. One can see his identity at a glance. In today''s world, apart from killers, they are the captive dead, but it is obvious that these people belong to the latter. Two people you come and I go, in the twinkling of an eye already when dozens of rounds. Gu Ruoling is not the first time to see such a scene, but in the face of human fragile life, especially those dark guards, watching them fall one by one, his bright eyes are still stained with a layer of sad color. A man in black saw that there was no one to protect Gu Ruoling. He took the opportunity to attack Gu Ruoling. The absent-minded Gu Ruoling felt the danger approaching. He raised his head and faced the figure of the man in black. His left hand was gently raised, and a white ribbon was suddenly thrown out to the front of the man in black. In the light of the candle, there was a golden ball tied to the end of the ribbon. The man in black, who was hit by Gu Ruoling, flew out and spat blood. He fell to the ground and never got up again. The man in black, who was the leader, never thought that this little girl could do martial arts. With her just hand, she knew that her martial arts were excellent. It seems that the master and herself have miscalculated. He thought about things in his heart and kept on going. The sword in his hand was entwined with xijue. Although he underestimated xijue''s ability, he was more than enough to deal with him. It was Xi Jue. At this time, he was crying bitterly. Unexpectedly, the man in black looked hazy. When he started fighting, his martial arts skills were much better than his own. For a moment, he couldn''t get rid of himself. Gu Ruoling also saw everyone''s situation, drank to ailijiao: "look after Daddy" then flew to join the fight. Gu Ruoling''s petite figure is even smaller in the crowd. His five-year-old body is not high. At this time, he is standing with the tall man in black, but not to the height of their thighs. This makes Gu Ruoling really depressed. In front of the situation, I can''t care so much. The snow-white ribbon in my hand shakes in the wind. There is a golden ball at the end of the ribbon. There is something in the ball. The ribbon shakes. The ball rings like a bell. The ribbon tinkles. It is clear and pleasant to hear. Wherever the ribbon goes, the people who are hit by the ball are either dead or injured. For a time, it also relieves the pressure of the dark guard of the king''s mansion, and is pregnant with a hundred years Gu Ruoling''s internal power is her opponent. She uses 50% of her strength every time. It''s not that she''s cruel, but she can''t tolerate any harm to the people she cares about. The so-called River and lake is just like this. It''s full of intrigues and swords everywhere. But Gu Ruoling doesn''t care about it. As long as other people don''t touch their own scales, it has nothing to do with her. On the contrary, she will make people pay for blood. In this regard, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are very much like Gu Qianyi. Gu Ruoling''s small body is constantly shuttling through the crowd. The white ribbon in his hand seems to have life, swinging back and forth with the master''s will. The servant girls of the general''s mansion have forgotten their fear and stare at Gu Ruoling''s dancing figure. They are like dancers in the crowd. If not for the fallen man in black who reminds them that this is a fight, they will always think that the little princess is dancing. Her movements are as graceful and gentle as before, but they will wipe out the man in black In 1988, under the soft light, the bright red blood was sprayed around the courtyard of Prince Mo''s mansion. Even Gu Ruoling''s white princess skirt was stained with the bright red blood, and the white ribbon, gradually more scarlet, like snow red plum, bloomed in this dark night. The leader in black was more and more frightened. He couldn''t concentrate on the enemy at the moment. Xi Jue took this opportunity to turn passive into active. At the moment when the man in black was absent, his sword pierced into the man in black''s chest. Other people in black didn''t care about their boss at this time, and surrounded them to resist Gu Ruoling''s attack.Shijian, who had been on the road for several days, finally came back to King Mo''s house today. When he came into the house with worries, he felt the unusual smell of blood. He was shocked. With worries, he rushed to the courtyard where mozicheng was. Then he saw such a shocking scene. In the courtyard, corpses were everywhere. The bodyguards and dark guards of King Mo''s house were killed and injured countless, and a group of unknown people in black were still in the room Around a small figure, Shi Shu''s arm was injured, but he also insisted. After a close look, Shi Jian found that the little figure was their little princess. What happened? At that time, I couldn''t think much about it. I took out my sword and started fighting with the man in black. I saw that Gu Ruoling also joined the war. Originally, Gu Ruoling was very painful to the man in black, so he had the intention to retreat. Now there are two helpers. The man in black has lost his composure. Seeing this, the man in black, the leader, in order to prevent the whole army from being annihilated and block the second attack of xijue, endured it Pain, yelled a "retreat", heard the order of the people in black, such as amnesty, with their boss run away. Chapter 218 Seeing this, Shijian was about to chase after him, but Gu Ruoling stopped him. Although Gu Ruoling was young, his words were full of dignity. With such a random sound, Shijian immediately stopped and went back to the yard obediently. Gu Ruoling saw that not only were you frightened, but most of the bodyguards and shadow guards were injured. He sorted out his emotions and said to everyone, "everyone is working hard tonight. You can all go down. If you need to find a doctor, you can go to the doctor. If you don''t have any help, you can clean the yard. You can list the dead bodyguards and shadow guards and bury them all. If you have family members, you can give fifty Liang silver Subsidy, uncle Qiu, it''s up to you. ". Qiuran saw that the little master gave such a command. He thought it was very reasonable and did not neglect it. He said humbly, "the little princess, please don''t worry about it.". Gu Ruoling nodded, "it''s hard for you, you all go down." then he was ready to enter the room. He seemed to think of something. He turned to the sword and said, "you come with me.". Shijian knows what the little princess is looking for and doesn''t delay. He follows Gu Ruoling and enters the room. Besides Gu Ruoyu, the more he stayed in the general''s mansion, the more he felt that something was wrong. Old man Mo, who was testing his martial arts, had already seen that Gu Ruoyu was absent-minded and wanted to wait for him to say it, but he didn''t want to wait for him all afternoon. He couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. He stamped his feet, blew his beard and said to Gu Ruoyu: "I said you are my grandfather Are you an outsider Gu ruoyou was stunned, and he understood what old man Mo meant. There was a trace of shame on his face. Seeing that it was late, he thought about the matter and said it again. Old man Mo was worried and pointed to Gu ruoyou''s fingers. "What do you want me to say, you stinky boy? Don''t you know that your mother has left the general''s residence for Liangzhou. "What?" Gu Ruoyu asked excitedly. He grabbed old man Mo''s hand and asked again uncertainly, "what did you say, grandfather Mo? When did my mom leave? " Seeing that Gu Ruoyu really didn''t know about it, old man Mo stroked his beard, put the back of his hand behind him and said, "if there''s no delay, he''ll have arrived in Liangzhou and made peace with your grandfather.". "It''s been a long time," Gu Ruoyu muttered to himself, feeling a little lost. Why didn''t Mommy tell her? Don''t you like us? No, it won''t. no matter how mature Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are, they are only children after all. They can''t accept leaving their mother for the first time. It seems that seeing Gu Ruoyu''s mood, old man Mo holds his beloved grandson in his arms, "silly boy, what do you think? No one in the world loves you more than your mommy, "she said. After thinking about it, she quickly added," of course, I love you too. ". "Why did Mommy go to Liangzhou?" Gu Ruoyu felt better after listening to old man Mo, but he still asked questions in his heart. Seeing that Gu Ruoyu''s face was getting better, old man Mo didn''t hide any more. He told Gu Qianyi''s plan. After listening to it, Gu Ruoyu nodded at ease. Then he thought of his purpose of coming here again. He grabbed old man Mo''s beard and said, "grandfather Mo, you should go with you to King Mo''s house. You will die later. Hurry up, hurry up.". "Oh, my beard, let it go, let it go, can''t I go? But you have to make it up to me. You''ve just done this to me. People''s hearts are hurt. " Old man Mo pretends to be pathetic to confuse Gu Ruoyu. Gu ruoyou understands that he is not only trying to eat his own food, "little thing, as long as you can save daddy, I will prepare a big table of good food for you, grandson.". "Seriously?" Old man Mo asked suspiciously, and then he licked his saliva. What he had to say was that the food cooked by this boy was too delicious. He was drooling when he thought about it. All this can be attributed to Gu Qianyi. If it wasn''t for her unwillingness to cook by herself, Gu Ruoyu had taken up the responsibility of cooking for her and her sister''s stomach since she was three years old, and would not have cultivated a great chef. She was a good cook and would have eaten her tongue once. After old man Mo ate it once, he couldn''t forget the delicious food. He always tried his best to let Gu Ruoyu cook for him. The sages said: the gentleman is far away from cooking. When he comes to Gu Qianyi, he becomes a man who can''t cook. He''s not a good man. Gu ruoyou has never been noisy since he was blocked by Gu Qianyi''s words. Fortunately, he trained a cook himself and rescued himself from the kitchen. Some people are always greedy and pester him to cook. But this time, it''s for daddy''s sake. "Really" "sure enough?" "Sure enough!" Hear Gu Ruoyu affirmative answer, mo old man very straightforward pull Gu Ruoyu out of the general''s house. Chapter 219 Shijian was called to the house by Gu Ruoling. Without waiting for Gu Ruoling to speak, he knelt down on the ground and pleaded guilty to "Shijian''s bad work and delay of time, please punish the little princess.". Gu Ruoling Xu gave him a hand. "Get up. I can''t blame you. You''ve worked hard all the way. Can you find the Mohanlian that Daddy needs?". "If you go back to the little princess, Shijian will find Mohanlian." then he takes Mohanlian out of his arms and hands it to Gu Ruoling. Gu Ruoling takes it for confirmation and nods, "this trip must be very dangerous, but what happened? The people who went with you didn''t come back?" After hearing Gu Ruoling''s words, Shijian was shocked. They didn''t come back? What''s going on? Is there something wrong? Thinking about it, he told Gu Ruoling about his experience. Gu Ruoling didn''t expect that Shijian had suffered so much. At the same time, he was very grateful to the woman named youyou. "I didn''t expect that you had suffered so much. It''s really hard. You go to call that youyou girl. I want to thank her face to face.". Shijian retreats. Gu Ruoling''s face begins to be dignified. The assassin seems to be well prepared. Who is it? Does that man have a grudge against himself or against his father? It seems that they don''t know that they are good at martial arts, but I believe it will be exposed after tonight. Of course, Gu Ruoling is not worried about this. What worries her is that the people who go out with Shijian are already in danger? After a while, there was a soft sound of footsteps outside. I knew it was the girl who was worried about her. Gu Ruoling recovered her thoughts and recovered her childlike expression. Just listen to the beautiful voice of youyou outside the door. Although Gu Ruoling is the princess of the two countries, she has no airs at all. Hearing the voice of Youyou, she gives Ellie an expression of protecting her father, so she goes to open the door in person. It''s not that Gu Ruoling doesn''t trust Youyou, it''s just that the situation is now in a mess. It''s better to be careful without making sure. With a creak, the door opened. Gu Ruoling looked at the woman in green and fell in love with her. She said intimately, "sister Youyou, you''re welcome. Come in.". "Thank you princess" youyou has lived in Baihua valley since childhood. How can you understand those crooked people? The reason for this is that you can''t understand Gu Ruoling''s temper. What''s more, since you come out with Shijian, you can''t make trouble for him. Seeing that Shijian respects this little girl, you dare not neglect her. After all, the Royal people have a great difference in status. As a matter of fact, when she first came to King Mo''s mansion, youyou was impressed by the little girl. She always thought that her martial arts cultivation was the best among the younger generation. But compared with Gu Ruoling, it was too far away. Moreover, her fighting appearance was so beautiful just now. Just like dancing, she was not like a rude person. At the same time, I can''t help but like the little girl in front of me. I really want to make friends with her. "Sister Youyou, please sit down," Gu Ruoling said. He personally got a cup of tea for youyou and handed it to you. The faint fragrance of jasmine wafted in the air. This tea is called Bitan Piaoxue. It''s a kind of tea that Gu Ruoling''s mother and son all love. Although it''s not valuable, it''s hard to get. If you can take it out to you you today, you can be regarded as like her. Youyou saw that the little princess was very good at speaking, so she put down her disguise, "you are not welcome if you are so worried." she sat down on the seat with a heroic look, smelling the fragrance of tea, and quickly reached for it. Holding it in her hand, she felt very sad. She knew youyou couldn''t taste tea, so she didn''t make snow for her, but it was up to her This can be seen that this worry is a real temperament, not affectation of the woman, such a woman is like Gu Ruoling. After a while, they got together, and their sister''s cry was very intimate. At this time, Gu Ruoyu and old man Mo also came to the palace to smell the unusual smell in the air. Gu Ruoyu was a little uneasy. The faint smell of blood came into his nose from time to time, which made Gu Ruoyu quicken his pace. Before he went far, he saw Qiu ran, the busy housekeeper. Now he took three steps and two steps. He came to Qiu ran and asked, "Uncle Qiu, what''s the matter £¿¡± Qiuran looks at the visitor, seems to find the backbone of the feeling, although the little prince little princess age is not big, but let people feel at ease, thinking of the dead bodyguard and dark guard, a sour nose, "little prince, you finally come back" said, shed two tears. Gu Ruoyu comforts Qiu ran, but he has a bad feeling in his heart. "Don''t cry, uncle. Tell you what happened?" "Someone came to the palace tonight to assassinate the prince..." qiuran told off and on. Gu Ruoyu was surprised. As expected, something happened. Qiuran saw Gu Ruoyu''s face was not good, and quickly said: "the little prince has been OK, and the man in black has been beaten away by the little princess." speaking of Gu Ruoling, qiuran''s face is full of worship, if it''s not a little girl There is no way for the princess to escape from the great calamity of the house tonight. God is so open-minded that he has sent such a good pair of children to the king. "Where is Ling er? Is there anything wrong? What''s the matter with daddy Gu Ruoyu is very anxious. He blames himself for coming back too late. What should he do if ling''er and his father have an affair? How can I explain to my mother? "The little princess and the Lord are all right. At this time, the little princess is in the Lord''s room with the Lord, and the sword is back, but...""Just what? I''ll go and have a look. "Without waiting for qiuran to finish, Gu Ruoyu takes old man Mo and rushes to mozicheng''s room, leaving qiuran standing alone in the yard, muttering to himself," what a fast speed, I haven''t finished yet. I just want to say that Shijian has brought back a girl. I''m really impatient, but it''s just like the Lord. ". Gu ruoyou, where can you say something behind qiuran? Leng, like the wind, comes to wolixuan, where mozicheng lives. He wants to get drunk, but he doesn''t want to push the door. "Sister, are you OK, how''s daddy?" Are chatting in the house, laughing two people because Gu Ruoyu suddenly broke in, some unknown so. When Gu Ruoling saw her brother, she immediately ran to Gu Ruoyu and cried. Although Gu Ruoling''s powerful martial arts defeated the man in black, only she knew how scared she was, because the situation at that time could not tolerate her fear. Her father still needed herself, and the palace also needed someone to take care of her affairs. She could not be weak. Gu Ruoling had been patient and persevered. Now I see her It''s not until my brother, who I''ve depended on since I was a child, that I show it. Seeing his sister safe and sound, Gu Ruoyu''s heart relaxed, patted Gu Ruoling''s back gently, and comforted him in a soft voice, "good, don''t cry, Ling Er doesn''t cry, brother is here.". The old man Mo on one side is very tasty. He just hugs Gu ruoyou and his brother and sister in his arms. His eyes are full of heartache. Is it cruel that they have to go through this at such a young age? Feeling a whirl, Gu Ruoling raised his head and found that he and his brother were both held in the arms of Uncle mo. he broke away from Gu Ruoyu''s arms and rubbed his little head in old man Mo''s arms. "Grandfather ling''er misses you so much.". "It''s almost the same. Come to my grandfather to see if he''s hurt. Ling''er baby is really powerful. He beat away so many bad people. Come to my grandfather to see my ling''er baby." old man Mo said. He explored Gu Ruoling''s pulse and found that there was nothing else except some fright, so he let go. And you worry to see this quietly back out, leaving yesun three people, a room of warmth. Until Gu Ruoling completely calms down, Gu Ruoyu smiles happily. He really shouldn''t let her face it alone. He''s afraid to think about it. He actually sent Nanyin and all of them out. Fortunately, xijue came back. Although his martial arts are not as good as ling''er, ling''er won''t have any accidents with him. It seems that he has to be more careful in the future Daddy''s poison can''t be delayed any longer. We have to wake him up quickly. With him by our side, we have a sense of security with ling''er. Gu ruoyou tells old man Mo what he thinks. Old man Mo thinks the same way. After all, the two children are too young. If Yi''er knows about mozicheng''s poisoning, he won''t let them stay in the palace. At the same time, old man Mo also decides to move to the palace to protect his heart and soul and ling''er. Only in this way can he live up to Yi''er''s trust. Think about it, check the Mo Zi Cheng''s situation, fortunately, can save, just wake up after the things they can''t guarantee, maybe this is good for Yi''er and Mo Zi Cheng. Chapter 220 When Gu Qianyi wakes up, he finds that the air around him is empty, and even the residual temperature has disappeared, because he is prepared. Facing Nangong Yichen''s departure, he is less sad. After all, this is not the time for love. Nangong Yichen and himself have to bear heavy responsibilities. Let''s put aside their private affairs. Gu Qianyi gets up, stretches a waist, opens the window, the sunlight is warm, lets the person''s mood also become suddenly bright. Because they made an appointment with Lanling to meet in Hongye Town, the next stop of Lingzhou, not far from Liangzhou, they didn''t delay any more. After washing and eating some food, they rushed to Hongye town. On the other hand, after the failure of their actions, mu Chenzi and Dugu Xiao return in a hurry. When they return to the Xuecha League, they are thinking about how to deal with Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen day and night. At the moment, they are sitting in the living room, thinking about it. Suddenly, they seem to have some idea. They clap their hands on the table and say: "yes.". Mu Chenzi put down his tea cup and looked at Dugu Xiao expectantly Dugu Xiao nodded. "Master, listen to my master. You think that Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen are going to Liangzhou to help Gu Chongming and his son. As long as we stop their journey, the master will send someone to inform the second prince to let him act in advance. It''s better to kill Gu Chongming and his son. Gu Qianyi and Nangong Yichen will never return to Liangzhou It''s hard. Ha ha ha... This method is wonderful, wonderful, wonderful. Mu Chenzi praised again and again and agreed with Dugu Xiao''s plan. "What are we going to do next?" Dugu Xiao thought, "according to the itinerary of Gu Qianyi and Nangong, we will arrive at Hongye town soon. Let''s get to Hongye town before them, and then..." he whispered close to Mu Chenzi''s ear. Mu Chenzi also thinks this method is feasible. After they have discussed, they run the lightness skill all the way to Hongye town. ...... every act and every move of.. Song Haifeng has been watching the general government since Song Hairong disappeared. Because the sister went to the Wangwang mansion, his eyes were followed. He knew that the matter was poisoning. He thought he would not be able to kill the people who had gone for the sake of the yellow cabbage. It seems that there''s no chance to get rid of Mo Zicheng this time. What''s more, Gu Ruoling is still around Mo Zicheng. It''s not hard to guess how powerful Gu Ruoling is from the information brought back by the people who sent him. Unexpectedly, Gu Qianyi is very good at getting rid of Mo Zicheng. None of the two little things looks cowardly. Forget it. It''s not very important to find Rong Mei. I don''t know where she is? Whether he is still alive or not, song Haifeng''s face is full of melancholy, and his childhood love is not fake. "Puchi Puchi" a sound interrupted song Haifeng''s meditation. When he looked back, he saw a white carrier pigeon fluttering on his desk. Thinking that it was the news from the general''s house, song Haifeng was very anxious to take the note from the carrier pigeon''s leg and saw that "Mrs. Rong is in the general''s house.". Seeing a line of words, song Haifeng clenched the note tightly and squeezed it into powder with his internal force, "good Gu Qianyi, you shut Rong Mei in the secret prison of the general''s house. When I rescue Rong Mei, I will ask you to pay for the blood debt of the general''s house.". I think that Rong Mei must have suffered a lot these days. Her vicious eyes turned scarlet because of her strong hatred. I think that Gu Qianyi has left the general''s house, and today the old Mo is taken away by Gu Ruoyu. The general''s house must have been careless in defense. Without Gu Qianyi and Mo Jiangsheng, it would be much easier to deal with the bodyguards, old and weak women and children. Making up my mind, song Haifeng will leave Open a study. Chapter 221 In the quiet night, everything around is quiet, only the sound of Bangzi of Gengfu sounds outside from time to time, which reminds us of the time. Soon, the sound of Bangzi has sounded three times, and many people have entered the sweet dream, where can they afford the time. Even the guard on duty couldn''t stand up straight. He was dozing and nodded frequently, just like a chicken pecking rice. A group of people in black quietly sneak into the general''s residence and carefully come to the secret cell of the general''s residence. A man in black accidentally encounters an object next to him. With a clatter, he wakes up the bodyguard who is sleepy. He takes up his long gun and says, "who is it?" Seeing that the action was exposed, the visitors didn''t say much. When they picked up the knife in their hands, they chopped at the guard who was the first to speak. The sound of a clanging fight awakened the others. "Come on, there are assassins, there are assassins." after hearing the cry, the guard of the general''s house was taught by Gu Chongming himself. He was well-trained and quick, and soon surrounded the people in black. Song Haifeng personally led the team, dressed in black and masked, stood in the team and ordered "shoot to kill, quick decision". The men in black who got the order dispersed quickly, and the guards of the general''s house had been killed and injured countless times. Song Haifeng, with a few people, broke into the secret cell and found song Hairong in a corner cell. At this time, song Hairong was lying on the ground, dying, his mouth cracked, and his wounds looked terrible. Some places even had insect repellents Under the light of the cell, countless young white maggots wriggle in the wound. Seeing song Hairong like this, song Haifeng felt like tens of millions of ants were gnawing at his heart, full of holes and pain, "sister Rong, sister Rong, wake up, wake up? I''m brother Feng. I''m sorry I''m late. "Song Haifeng''s fierce eyes turn red. He holds song Hairong in his arms and calls. Song Hairong slowly opens his eyes and looks at the person in front of him. There is a glimmer of joy in his eyes. At this time, song Haifeng has taken off the veil. Song Hairong knows clearly who the person in front of him is. "You come, I... I finally... Wait for you." with that, a pale smile appears on his haggard face. It''s good that he finally waits for him. "Rong Mei, I''m sorry, I''m late. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Song Hairong was in tears. Is the person in front of him still his childhood sweetheart, bright and affectionate? In less than a month, it turns out to be like this. Gu Qianyi, song Haifeng will make your life worse than death. Song Hairong stretched out his hand and wiped away the tears on Song Haifeng''s cheek. "Feng... Brother... A Rong... Knew that... You... You must... Come back... I finally... Wait until... You... There is no... Regret... In this life.". "Rong Mei, don''t say any more. Brother Feng will take you out.". Song Haifeng said, ready to hold song Hairong to leave, but song Hairong grabbed his arm, "no... no, brother Feng... Want to revenge for our... Daughter... Ah Rong... First... First step..." Song Hairong said, holding song Haifeng''s arm that hand also slowly fell down, these days, she put her last breath in persistence, just because she believed in brother Feng Will come to save their own, now see their day and night miss people, wish has been, then no longer regret. Song Haifeng looked at Song Hairong eyes closed, no sound, the heart of sadness like a spring, shaking song Hairong''s body, roared: "no, Rong Mei, no, how can you die, how can you leave me, how can you?" "Rongmei, don''t leave me behind" Song Haifeng cried and held song Hairong in his arms. In his mind, they met and loved each other. All the time of this year, all kinds of things in the past were so sweet and beautiful. Now, what lies in his arms is just an immature skeleton, "ah... Ah... Ah..." Song Haifeng screamed hysterically, as if he wanted to put him in his arms The pain in my heart roared out, "Gu Qianyi, it''s all you, it''s all you, kill my daughter, hurt my wife, I want to make you miserable.". Song Haifeng roars, picks up his long sword on the ground and rushes out of the prison regardless of the situation. "Master" the people who follow see that song Haifeng runs out, then they chase song Hairong''s body out. In the crowd, song Haifeng is like a murderer. When he sees people, he looks at them with a knife. Even his own people are slashed, but he is unconscious. Begonia is Gu Chongming''s personal secret Guard commander. As early as someone sneaked in, he ordered some people to resist foreign enemies, and the other part was taken by himself to zhongliyue''s yard to wake up zhongliyue and old lady Mo and protect them. The enemy was fierce when they came. For today''s sake, they could only take the opportunity to escape, but they didn''t want to just walk to the door and see song Haifeng who was crazy. This man, whom Haitang knows, naturally knows that he is Mrs. Rong''s brother, and knows more about his being dismissed from office by the general. But Haitang did not expect that the general''s kindness on that day would bring such a great disaster to the general''s house. Song Haifeng also saw Haitang and zhongliyue behind him. When he saw his enemy, song Haifeng''s hatred was better than "zhongliyue returns my Rongmei''s life". Seeing that song Haifeng pounces on him, Haitang greets him and blocks his attack. At this time, the people song Haifeng brings also kill all the guards and servant girls of the general''s house. Only a few dark guards are seriously injured. Facing such a dangerous environment, Haitang has no bottom in his heart. After all, there are only about ten people left on his side. What''s more, his wife doesn''t know martial arts What to do?"Ah, ma''am" "pin''er, pin''er" where has Zhong Liyue seen such a situation? Looking at the girl near her, pin''er died miserably, she also dare not go forward to check. While protecting Zhong Liyue, old lady Mo fights with others and sprinkles a handful of poison powder from time to time, but it''s not a long-term solution. Half an hour later, only Begonia and Mo are left beside Zhong Liyue Two old ladies. "Song Haifeng, do you really want to kill today? You''ll get retribution. "The clock leaves the moon. At this time, he doesn''t know how to be afraid. Maybe he''s too scared to be numb. Song Haifeng stood in front of them with a fierce face and laughed, "retribution, ha ha ha, retribution, what am I afraid of? You killed my daughter and my wife. I''m just taking revenge for them. Do you know that? " Zhong Liyue seems to understand who song Haifeng''s so-called wife and daughter are. "I didn''t expect that you would be brothers and sisters. It''s really evil.". The general felt guilty all these years. He felt sorry for Yi''er and her mother. Unexpectedly, song Hairong set up a bureau for the general. If Wanrou knows, it''s time to forgive the general. "Hum, don''t talk nonsense, die." Song Haifeng can''t hear anyone say that song Hairong is not good. It''s obvious that Zhong Liyue''s words stimulate him. His sword stabs Zhong Liyue''s chest. Haitang instinctively wants to use his body to stop him, but he is stopped by Zhong Liyue. He says to Haitang with the shape of his mouth: "escape, find Yi''er and general, let''s go.". "Madame!" In the Begonia of this Lengshen, cold sword has been stabbed into the heart of the clock from the month. Zhong Liyue spat out a mouthful of blood and motioned to them to leave with Haitang in his eyes. Seeing this, Haitang knew that he could only do so now, so he said to old lady Mo: "Mrs. Mo, you go, Haitang will cover for you. You must find the young lady and the general and tell them about it. Haitang, please.". Old lady Mo thought about it and said, "you''d better go. I can''t escape." Then he tried his best to push Begonia out, but he rushed back to song Haifeng and others. Seeing this, Begonia wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and flew away. "Chase, don''t let him run away.". Old lady Mo is relieved to see Haitang leave. She flies in front of the people who are going to chase Haitang. "If you want to chase Haitang, you have to pass me first." the two immortals of poison doctor are not well-known in the world. Old lady Mo''s martial arts are also good, but she has exhausted herself after a long fight. What''s more, in the face of so many dead people, she can''t help but has little strength But in order to buy more time for Begonia, we had to try our best to stop it. "Old lady, you want to die." because old lady Mo is in the front, they can''t catch up with her. They have to fight with old lady mo. old lady Mo, who is good at using poison technique, makes people unable to move forward for a moment. Song Haifeng is more and more angry and shoots the needle while old lady Mo doesn''t pay attention. "Puff..." old lady Mo was shot by a poisonous needle for a moment. She lost her mind and hurt her arms and back. Old lady Mo swallowed a detoxification pill and aimed her sword at Song Haifeng. This man was so hateful that she saw her sword stabbing song Haifeng in the chest, but he didn''t Dodge at all. There was a bad anticipation in old lady Mo''s heart Feeling, when the long sword is three inches away from Song Haifeng, old lady Mo finds that she is powerless and her sword falls to the ground uncontrollably. "Hahaha, what''s the matter? I didn''t expect that your antidote pill can''t solve the poison. Let''s die." she stabbed her sword into Mrs. Mo''s chest. Mrs. Mo laughed sarcastically. She didn''t expect that she would use the poison all her life, and finally she would die on it. "Come on, set fire, without the general''s house.". In a short time, the flames began to burn, and the whole general''s house was surrounded by fire light, illuminating the sky of the whole night. When the people nearby were awakened and came to put out the fire, the whole general''s house had been burned, and no one dared to go in. No one knew whether the people inside had escaped. Chapter 222 The fire in the general''s mansion burned all night. Even Mo Jianli in the Imperial Palace was alarmed. He was awakened by the guards from his bedroom. When Mo Jianli learned about this, he quickly arranged for Mo Qiu to take someone to put out the fire, check the specific situation of the general''s mansion, see if there were any survivors, and summoned the ministers to the palace for discussion. As an important official of the imperial court, Gu Chongming''s house was burned and his family''s life and death were unknown. How could this be a trivial matter! More importantly, Gu Chongming and Gu Fengyu are at the border to defend their country and defend Zixuan against foreign enemies. If they know about this, how can they be at ease against the enemy? Think of this, Mo gradually away from a headache, really fatal, one after another things make Mo gradually away also haggard unceasingly, sleepless all night. At this time, looking at the ministers standing on the Jinluan hall in silence, the anger in the estrangement became more intense. "Zhou Weiyong, what''s your opinion on the fire in the general''s mansion?" In his heart, Zhou Weiyong, the prime minister, was elated and applauded. When he heard the question from Mo Jianli, he knelt down on the ground with fear and trembling, and said in an official voice: "if you go back to the emperor, this matter is very important. I dare not make a decision.". The stranger gradually left and saw that all the people in the next head were afraid to speak. The anger in their hearts came out. Except for intrigue, these ministers were always fighting for power and profit. When they faced things, they were all like counsels, "do you dare not make decisions? Hum, this dare not, that dare not, what do I feed you for? Since I ask you, I will tell you what you think in your heart, otherwise, you will kneel like this. ". When Zhou Weiyong heard the speech, he quickly begged: "the emperor is gracious, so the old minister will dare to speak up and hope the emperor to atone." the ministers below did not expect that the emperor, who is usually very good at speaking, would become so aggressive and not angry and arrogant today, which scared the ministers of the next head. "Emperor, Wei Chen thinks that the general''s house fire must be caused by the thieves of Anya. He thinks that it is because general Gu sticks to Liangzhou and they can''t attack it for a long time, so he burns down the general''s house and makes general Gu fall into the grief of losing his family, so he has no intention to fight.". Mo gradually left and nodded, "what you said also has some truth, how do you think?" Then he looked down at the ministers. The following people agreed with the emperor, and they agreed with each other: "I think the prime minister is reasonable, and I agree with the prime minister.". "Do you think general Gu should know about this?" You look at me and I look at you. Finally, I put my eyes on Zhou Weiyong. The eyes of the stranger gradually fell on Zhou Weiyong''s face. Seeing this, Zhou Weiyong had to harden his head and say, "inform the emperor, I think that this matter should not be known to general Gu''s father and son for the time being, otherwise, he will fall into the trap of the enemy and fall into their treachery.". "Emperor, I don''t think so. General Gu''s family is just some old and weak women and children. Most of them are buried in such a raging fire. In the face of such hatred, I think general Gu will fight bravely to avenge his wife and children. It''s true that he will win when he mourns. Taking this opportunity, general Gu will be able to drive Anya''s thieves out of Zixuan''s border.". Xiao Ling, the father of empress Xiao ningshuang, stepped forward and said. Mo gradually left for a moment, and thought that both Zhou Weiyong and Xiao Ling had a good point, but this matter was a little difficult to deal with. "You go down first, don''t make it public, let me think about it.". With that, he waved his hand, ignoring the crowd and sinking into meditation. ... "catch him, don''t let him run, catch him quickly..." after Haitang escaped from the general''s residence, he was chased and killed by people in black all the way. At this time, he was exhausted and didn''t even have the strength to fight. In the dark night, he didn''t have a glimmer of light. He kept running in the woods and had only one belief in his heart, That is, we must live, we must find the general and the first lady. "Here, hurry up, catch up with him." seeing the man in black holding the torch behind him getting closer and closer to him, Begonia would not think about anything else except running. Stars of the fire constantly want to close to their side, Begonia can not help but some sad, is doomed to die here? I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled. I still have a lot of tasks to finish. I haven''t found the general and miss yet. I can''t just die. The strong unwillingness in his heart drives Begonia to run forward. Hearing the clattering sound of water, there is a glimmer of hope in Begonia''s eyes. When he approaches, he finds that there is a fast flowing river in front of him. He immediately jumps into the river without thinking about it. Even if he is drowned, it''s better to die in Song Haifeng''s hands. What''s more, he may not die. It''s always good to have hope. When song Haifeng and others arrived, there was nothing else but the sound of water. Song Haifeng was so angry that he clenched his fist, "if you don''t go to find it soon, you need to see people alive and dead. If you can''t find it, don''t come back.". The men in black were ordered to search along the river. Chapter 223 In the early morning, before the dew is dry, the birds in the morning are chirping and singing songs, and the purple and red morning glow is half hidden behind the road of poplar trees, casting a myriad of lights towards the awakening earth. On the official road which is not very broad, a young man in blue, riding a white horse, humming an unknown tune and enjoying the boundless scenery along the way, suddenly, his right eye jumped up and suddenly fell off the horse''s back. Seeing this, the man who had been following the young man quickly appeared, stepped forward to help the man in blue and asked with concern: "are you OK, miss "Right?" This person is Gu Qianyi who rushes to Hongye town from Lingzhou. Looking at the person in front of him, Mingyue, the bodyguard of Nangong Yichen, follows him. At this time, Gu Qianyi''s face is full of sweat. Big drops of sweat fall down, and the pain is spasmodic. Where is the strength to speak? Mingyue holds Gu Qianyi and sits beside him. She looks at Gu Qianyi''s face pale and sweating. She thinks that she is in pain. She can''t care about anything else. She says, "Miss Bu has offended me." she grabs Gu Qianyi''s hand to feel her pulse. What makes Mingyue strange is that there is nothing wrong with Miss Bu''s pulse. She is not sure at all, so she takes up her other hand to check it. It''s hard to understand. "It''s strange. Why is that so?" Seeing that Mingyue was like this, Gu Qianyi thought that he was suffering from some incurable disease. He explored his pulse, but he didn''t find any disease. What''s the matter with the pain? "Mingyue, what did you find out?" Gu Qianyi knows Mingyue, and naturally knows that he is Nangong Yichen''s bodyguard. But he didn''t expect that Nangong Yichen would send him to his side. Today, fortunately, Mingyue is around. Thinking of Nangong Yichen, Gu Qianyi''s heart becomes soft, flowing slowly in his heart like a spring water, and a trace of sweetness overflows in his heart. "Miss Huibu, Mingyue can''t find anything. It''s really incompetent to find out why Miss Mingyue is so painful." Mingyue, who has always been confident, can''t help feeling lost. She can''t find out. It seems that she is really incompetent. Gradually, Gu Qianyi was relieved. Seeing Mingyue''s striking appearance, he gave a pale smile and comforted: "I''m not sick at all. It''s strange if you can find out.". Smelling speech, Mingyue looks up and looks at Gu Qianyi''s faint smile. Although her face is pale, there is a faint sense of beauty. With a beautiful smile, Mingyue can''t move her eyes. No wonder the master likes Miss bu. It''s so beautiful. It would be better if she hadn''t married anyone. Thinking of this, Mingyue can''t help feeling a touch of regret. "Mingyue, what are you thinking?" Looking at the moon, Gu Qianyi was distracted, surprised, happy, clear but also lost, and had a trace of regret. He was very curious about what this guy was thinking. It was a wonderful flower that he could have so many expressions in such a short time. Mingyue is conscious of her gaffe and subconsciously says, "no, I don''t think about anything. Is Miss better?" Gu Qianyi stood up, did not feel the slightest pain, in the heart is very puzzled, don''t know this is make so? Mingming just hurt to collapse, now there is nothing, if it is not just that deep pain into the bone marrow, Gu Qianyi will really think that this is a dream, see the moon a face worried, Gu Qianyi shook, gave him a reassuring look "it''s OK" let''s hair, Gu Qianyi heart that wipe bad premonition more and more intense, so that she does not want to delay . When Mingyue sees Gu Qianyi''s firm face, she can''t say anything more. What''s more, the master has told her everything, but it seems that it''s time to find an opportunity to report to the master. After thinking about it, she doesn''t have to worry any more. She follows Gu Qianyi to Hongye town quickly. Chapter 224 Hongye Town, as its name is, the closer to this place, the more beautiful Hongye town can be seen. Large red maple forests come into view. The red maple leaves, like a layer of rouge, are intoxicated with the rosy clouds in the sky. It''s rare to see such a beautiful scenery. Gu Qianyi and Mingyue are deeply intoxicated. The red everywhere appears in front of them. It seems to burn all the vitality of those maple trees. They dance in the mountains like a flaming red skirt. They are as passionate and romantic as a girl. They are deeply attracted by the fire like romance of maple leaves. Gu Qianyi is like a naughty little girl. She puts down all her reserve and runs and dances in the forest. Thousands of flowers are sent from a touch of green, which makes people feel just like this. The ice blue figure constantly shuttles through the red maple leaves, which is more playful and lively. The leaves are as red as fire, burning, jumping and dancing. The whole tree is a huge flame, bright and dazzling. When I look closely, I find that every leaf that makes up the huge flame has its own beauty: straight, crooked, straight, curled, high and up, hanging upside down on the branches. Some leaf tips are slightly curved, as if they are telling something with their heads down; some whole leaves are rolled up, as if they are curled up because of the cold in autumn; some sides are slightly curved, as if they are praying with their hands together, and some whole leaves are stretched out, as if they are enjoying the cool wind. A gust of wind blowing, with falling red leaves, dancing with the wind. Like a small group of fire is burning vigorously, and like many red butterflies are dancing. When he arrived at Gu Qianyi''s side, the wind gradually disappeared. Maple leaves did not accompany the wind, then fell down. It seems that there is a red leaf rain in the dead sky, and the bright moon standing far away can''t be revived for a long time. Some of it is because of the beautiful scenery that Gu Qianyi forgets his worries and the troubles in the world for a short time. He is in a better mood. Two black and white horses and two blue and green figures are running among the red leaves, which makes him feel like a flying horse. The beauty is extreme and shocking. In less than half an hour, you can see the outline of Hongye town from a distance. The simple town is full of vicissitudes. I don''t know how many days and months have passed by. Looking at the mottled walls of the town, I think I have experienced a lot of wind and frost. The closer you get to the town, the more you can feel the rustic atmosphere of the town. After entering the town, Gu Qianyi and Mingyue turn over and dismount, and walk on the street which is not very wide. There are three or two people walking on the street, without the atmosphere of excitement. Gu Qianyi carefully finds that there is a kind of sadness on many faces, and there is a wave of sadness in his eyes. For a moment, Gu Qianyi didn''t understand what happened to the people in this small town. After thinking about it, he went to find Lanling first. They didn''t have to delay all the way and went to the Qingfeng inn where they lived. When I came to the Qingfeng Inn, the sharp eyed child ran to me, like the red leaf, "please come inside, are you staying in the hotel or fighting?" Then he led their horse and let Gu Qianyi and Mingyue in. Gu Qianyi went to the counter and said to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, do you have a tenant named Lanling here?" Seeing the shopkeeper''s face, but without speaking, he added, "I''m their friend, my surname is bu" and threw a ingot of silver to the shopkeeper. Seeing this, the shopkeeper nodded, "Oh, yes, yes, there is an objective man named Lanling. I''ll take you there." then he led Gu Qianyi and Mingyue to Yajian on the second floor and knocked on the door, "is the objective there? There is a man named Bu who wants to see you. "Creak" door opened, Lan Ling stood at the door, full of excitement, "young master, you are finally here." just want to say something, see there are people nearby, quickly said "come in, please" let Gu Qianyi and Mingyue into the room, and said to the shopkeeper: "please, shopkeeper, Ma, please prepare two rooms for the two young masters, prepare some food and bath water to the house ¡±¡£ "OK, the little one will go down first," he said, closing the door and retreating. Gu shallow compliance see Lan Ling of that moment, then know is certainly out of what matter, this Lan Ling always is cloud light breeze light appearance, where can have so nervous, after sitting down, see shopkeeper of leave, then looking at Lan Ling to ask: "what matter?" Lan Ling also dare not hide, truthfully said: "Miss, Princess Xuefei, she, she... Master, you see" said with Gu Qianyi came to the bedside, opened the curtain of the bed, Gu Qianyi looked at the calligraphy Xuefei on the bed, two eyes were blank, eyes were black, deep, pale, lips were dry. Immediately for Hanmo Xuefei pulse, heart surprised, Gu shallow according to some incredible looking at Lanling said: "how can this, this is the plague.". Chapter 225 "What? plague? Miss, this... "Lanling heard Gu Qianyi''s words, exclaimed, and then thought of something. She quickly covered her mouth, and Mingyue was surprised to hear the news. You know, the plague will kill many people. Since ancient times, human beings have suffered countless plagues, some of which are especially serious, and there are even many slaughterers in some places because there is no way to cure them Yes, now let yourself catch up. What should I do? The key is Miss bu. If the master knows, he will come here regardless of life and death. Gu Qianyi is also afraid that he has made a wrong diagnosis. After all, pestilence is a big thing. To put it bluntly, pestilence is an infectious disease. The level of medical treatment in the 21st century is very good. There is no way to deal with some serious infectious diseases, let alone the current conditions. I carefully checked Hanmo Xuefei, but the result is still the same. Fever, severe toxemia, lymphadenectasis, pneumonia and bleeding tendency are obvious symptoms of plague, but how did Hanmo Xuefei get into the plague? "Lan Ling, when did you find something wrong with her? How many days have you been in this situation?" In order to find out the source of the disease, Gu Qianyi asked Lan Ling this question in detail. Lan Ling thought for a while and said: "Miss Hui, Princess Xuefei is fine all the way. This kind of symptom is the third day after she came to Hongye town. Moreover, many people in the town have contracted this disease, and many people have died in a few days.". Smell speech, Gu shallow according to more definite own diagnosis, just good, how can suddenly happen plague? Plague, also known as the black death, spread in Europe early. Gu Qianyi, a doctor in his previous life, certainly knew these things very well. He had a general understanding of Hanmo Xuefei''s illness. He recalled the prescription and said to Mingyue, "Mingyue, I''ll give you the main prescription. You go to get the medicine and remember: three coins of forsythia, two coins of bupleurum, two coins of Pueraria, five coins of Shengdi, half coins of angelica, three coins of Paeonia lactiflora and eight peaches Money, safflower five money, Sichuan park one money, licorice two money. After coming back, three bowls of water will be boiled into one. Mingyue nodded and went out to apply for medicine. Gu Qianyi knew that since it was plague, it was very important to find the source of infection. In addition, it was necessary to prevent healthy people from being infected, and the infected people had to seize the time for treatment. In the face of life and death, Gu qian can''t care so much. After all, human life matters. Although his own affairs are important, he can''t ignore the people here. You are so beautiful in Hongye town. You really can''t bear to turn this place into a dead city. Gu Qianyi knew better in his heart how powerful the spread ability of plague was. If he didn''t care, all the towns around him would be infected within three months. When the time came, life would be ruined, and how could he bear it. "Lan Ling, you go to prepare some masks and other things, as well as the white clothes, just like the doctor of warm heart Pavilion, including the sheets and quilts. In addition, you go to tell the shopkeeper to ask him to find the mayor of Hongye Town, and say that I can cure this disease." "By the way, don''t forget to find some lime powder to sprinkle around the house. Let''s do this for the time being. You can go back quickly.". Looking at the Lan Ling that is about to leave, Gu shallow according to added a sentence. Lan Ling trots all the way out of the house, and everyone is busy for a moment. Gu Qianyi sat in the room, looking after the calligraphy Xuefei, thinking about how to face the plague. Chapter 226 About half an hour later, there was a knock on the door outside Gu Qianyi''s room. The shopkeeper asked cautiously outside: "Mr. step, are you there? I wonder if it''s convenient for you to receive the mayor. Gu Qianyi, hearing the speech, quickly opens the door and comes out. At a glance, he notices that the man next to the shopkeeper is wearing a dark green shirt. He is only in his twenties. He has a smart face and a handsome face. Gu didn''t expect that the mayor of Hongye town is so young. "The mayor has been working hard all the way. It''s really because he can''t get away from here. I just bothered the shopkeeper to ask the mayor to come here in person. Thank you. I''m really sorry. Please come to our room." he said and sat down in an inviting posture. Chen Xizhi quietly looks at the shopkeeper''s young master bu. In recent days, people in Hongye town have been suffering from some strange diseases one after another. All the doctors in the town are helpless. Seeing more and more people die, how can the head of the town bear to see the tragic death of the people within his jurisdiction. Later, I heard that the shopkeeper said that there was a doctor who could cure this strange disease in the inn. He was very happy and rushed over immediately. I thought the doctor mentioned by the shopkeeper should be an expert who is over 50 years old and doesn''t care about the world, but I don''t want to be such a young and handsome young man. I have many waves in my heart. "You''re welcome, Mr. bu. If he is really a young talent, he has such a high level of medical attainments when he is young. This strange disease in Hongye town has to be rescued by Mr. bu. Chen Xizhi is very grateful here." he bowed to Gu Qianyi deeply. Seeing this, Gu Qian quickly picked up Chen Xizhi. In his heart, the mayor of the town was sincere for the people and did not waste his efforts. "Mayor, you are welcome. Buxi was originally a medical student. The parents of the doctors were very kind. When they saw that the people here were suffering from diseases, they should lend a helping hand.". "Mr. Bu is very righteous. Xizhi is here to thank Mr. BU for the people of Hongye town.". "The mayor doesn''t need to be polite. Let''s focus on business. Please sit down. Then Buxi will talk with the mayor about this strange disease and the treatment and treatment." Gu Qianyi asked Chen Xizhi to sit down and said seriously. When Chen Xizhi saw Gu Qianyi''s serious expression, he had the bottom in his heart. He knew that this strange disease was not so simple, "you may as well have something to say.". When the shopkeeper saw the two people talking about business, he consciously backed out. Gu also knew that if one more minute was delayed, the infected people would be more dangerous, and the uninfected people would have more chances to be infected. There was really not so much time to waste. "Does the mayor know what ails the people in this town?" Chen Xizhi shakes his head. He has asked all the doctors in the town, but they can''t tell why. I really don''t know what the disease is. Please tell me. "One of the diseases that people in the town suffer from is called plague, and the other is called black death. In short, it is plague.". "PATA" Chen Xizhi''s teacup fell to the ground, and his people stood up in surprise. They didn''t even notice the tea spilled on their clothes. They saw that his face was pale, his eyes were blank, and he was full of silence. Gu Qianyi''s words scared him, but he had to tell him the truth. Otherwise, there would be more trouble. "The mayor doesn''t have to panic. Although it''s a plague, Buxi has a cure. It just needs the mayor''s good cooperation with Buxi. Otherwise, Buxi alone can''t cure so many patients.". Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Chen Xi''s face flashed a touch of hope and looked at Gu Qianyi excitedly, "are you serious? As long as you can save the 100000 people in Hongye Town, Xizhi is willing to do anything, even if you use Xizhi''s life to replace me. ". Gu Qianyi nodded, it seems that the mayor is sincere for the people, that''s good. Then he picked up his plan from the table and handed it to Chen Xizhi. Chen Xizhi read it at a glance. His face was no longer the previous silence, and he had more anger and hope. Gu Qianyi''s plan detailed the prevention and treatment of plague, and some specific measures Shi. This is also to save time. Gu Qianyi doesn''t have so much time to wait until they are all recovered and are leaving. Now she can only find someone who can be trusted to help her finish it. Fortunately, Chen Xizhi didn''t let him down. "Mr. Bu, Xizhi must do these things according to your instructions. In case of emergency, Xizhi will go now.". Gu Qianyi nodded and motioned him to leave. He seemed to think of something else. He added: "the mayor has another thing that is very important. That is to ask the sick people to see what food they have eaten or what they have not touched during this period. They have to check their food, clothing, use and housing carefully. Only by finding out the cause of the disease can they stop the spread of the plague "Broadcast". After listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, Chen Xizhi worships Gu Qianyi in his eyes, responds and leaves in a hurry. Chapter 227 Liangzhou originally, the clear sky became a little gloomy. This season, when it was cold in Liangzhou, the cold wind was blowing like a knife across the faces of the soldiers. In Liangzhou City, the drums were beating and the trumpets were whimpering. At this time, Hanmo Chen had already brought 300000 Anya troops to the city. Gu Chongming heard the news, He personally led his troops out of the city to fight. During this period, the two armies fought several times, but this time, Han Mochen seemed determined to fight against Zixuan''s army and lead the whole army to the city. Gu Chongming was worried. All the people on his side were only 200000. There was a huge gap between us and the enemy. How could he win this battle? In order to boost morale, Gu Chongming and Gu Fengyu personally led the troops to the battle. Looking at the Anya army opposite, Gu Chongming holds his sword high. Since it''s a matter of life and death, he can only fight against the enemy. "Expel foreign enemies and protect our mountains and rivers.". "Get rid of the foreign enemies, protect our mountains and rivers, get rid of the foreign enemies, protect our mountains and rivers..." the soldiers below, the voice of the crowd, a cry, everyone is ready to die for the country. Gu Chongming''s eyes filled with tears as he looked at the soldiers of the next head, "good man, good brother.". Han Mo Chen was sitting on his horse, looking relaxed, as if he was in his own palace. He didn''t feel that this was a battlefield. During this time, Han Mo Chen received two letters from flying pigeons. One was from mu Chenzi, saying that Gu Qianyi was going to the border, and now he was blocked in Hongye Town, asking them to kill Gu Chongming and his son quickly. The other was from Zixuan, and he didn''t know Without nomination, he just told him that Gu Chongming''s daily incense was mixed with Wugu powder and asked him to kill Gu Chongming and his son. These two news are undoubtedly the icing on the cake for Hanmo Chen, and also give Hanmo Chen a particularly favorable opportunity to attack Liangzhou. The two armies faced each other. An Jun''s drum beating general immediately held a silver ring sword in front of the army and drank: "Gu Chongming, you will die today! Ha ha... " At this time, purple army flashed out a road, with the sound of war drums, dust. Gu Chongming rushed out with the long sword of drinking blood: "Gu Beicheng, don''t boast. Even if it''s death, it''s going to take you together." Gu Chongming''s words are fierce, his eyes are shining, and he is domineering! When people see that Gu Chongming is killing Gu Beicheng with a sword, they fight together. Gu Beicheng fights Gu Chongming with a sword. Gu Chongming dodges the sword and stabs Gu Beicheng. Gu Beicheng catches the gun and cuts Gu Chongming''s head with a knife. Gu Chongming flashes again After dozens of rounds, Gu Chongming gradually felt that his body''s strength was as weak as if he had been evacuated. Even without the strength to dance the sword, Gu Chongming had a bad premonition. Taking advantage of a gap, he sank into the elixir field, only to find that he was poisoned. For a moment, he didn''t know what the poison was. Gu Beicheng, where can you give Gu Chongming a chance? Seeing Gu Chongming''s lack of strength, he is very happy. It seems that what the second prince said is true. Gu Chongming is very poisonous. Now is a great opportunity for him to make contributions. Thinking about his endless future glory and wealth, Gu Chongming''s sword cuts at Gu Chongming again. At this time, Gu Chongming can''t avoid Gu Beicheng''s attack, so he can only take it. Gu Fengyu and Zixuan''s soldiers, their canthus split, and it was too late to rush over. When the big knife fell, Gu Chongming''s arm also fell. At this time, Gu Chongming was sweating, but he could not erase the sweat from his forehead. Even a man with iron bones could not bear the pain of breaking his arm. Gu Chongming just bit his teeth and insisted. Gu Fengyu was very hateful. Before fighting, he and Zhang Chengyu attacked Gu Beicheng from left to right. An army also had soldiers to meet him, and then the whole army moved out. For a moment, the sound of shouting and killing, the sound of weapons fighting, the sound of screaming, the sound of hearing. Gu Fengyu can''t get close to Gu Chongming at all, so he has to watch his father be killed by Gu Beicheng. An''s army is so powerful that the purple army has to return to the city. Gu Fengyu watches his father fall in a pool of blood. His eyes are scarlet, and he rushes to Gubei City regardless of his life and death. Zhang Cheng comes forward and persuades him, "general shaogu, the enemy is well prepared. We''d better retreat first. If there are green mountains, we''d better withdraw first.". "Get out of here, you greedy thing, where is my father? How can I go? If you want to withdraw, I will save my father. If I don''t leave, I will save my father." he said, slashing an Anya soldier to death with a sword. At this time, Gu Fengyu couldn''t hear it. Zhang Cheng had no choice but to point Gu Fengyu''s acupoint, "general shaogu, I''m sorry to offend you.". They will certainly take revenge on general Gu, but not now. If it goes on like this, all of them will die here. Who else will take revenge? Zhang Cheng holds Gu Fengyu in his arms and finally looks at Gu Chongming in the pool of blood. He orders the soldiers to return to the city. The blood all over the ground dyed the whole earth red. Before the fireworks dispersed, the sky began to rain, and the rain was getting bigger and bigger. At this time, Anya''s army had withdrawn, and Liangzhou city was covered with corpses. Zhang Cheng was carrying his arm wrapped with white cloth, and he took the soldiers to look for their brothers. Even if they died for the country, they could not be turned into wild ghosts. A group of people such a corpse, a corpse of carrying, looking at familiar people, looking at their wounds, beyond recognition, can not help but shed a few tears. They will pile these dead brothers together, the last fire burned all the right and wrong in this world, hoping that they can be born in a good social environment in the next life, no war, no smoke, live and work in peace and contentment."Did you see the body of general Gu?" Zhang Cheng searched all the corpses, but failed to find their general Gu Chongming, a generation of loyal generals and a generation of famous generals. In the end, they just ended up buried in a foreign land. Unfortunately, even their bones disappeared. "No". "No" unable to find the body of the general, Zhang Cheng is very upset, and he doesn''t know whether the news is good or bad for them. He just hopes that the general won''t fall into the hands of the hound thief Hanmo Chen, and he thinks about Gu Fengyu lying on the bed. After dealing with these, Zhang Cheng leaves in a hurry. Chapter 228 Time is disappearing in our busy life. In the evening, the rain is falling more and more, and the thick raindrops are falling down and ringing on the window. Looking out through the glass window, the sky and the earth are like a huge pearl curtain, a piece of misty. The rain fell on the tiles on the opposite roof, splashing one after another, like a thin layer of smoke shrouded in the roof. Along the eaves flow down, like a broken line of beads, gradually connected into a line. There are more and more water on the ground, and they merge into streams. The blood on the ground is mixed with the rain, which makes the originally clean rain more and more red, and continuously gather and flow to the distance. Lying on the bed, Gu Fengyu slowly opens his eyes. In the eyes of Liuli, there is a glimmer of confusion, which is fleeting. Then he remembers the scene before his coma. In his heart, his father, who has been tall and powerful, was cut off his arm, and finally died in the hands of the enemy. The body of Wei''an fell in a pool of blood. Gu Fengyu, regardless of anything else, immediately got up from the bed, Even the clothes and shoes are too late to put on, picked up the sword hanging on the wall and rushed out. Zhang Chengjian, the deputy general who has been taking care of Gu Fengyu, ran out and immediately called out: "general shaogu, where are you going? You haven''t put on your shoes yet? " Then he picked up his clothes and shoes and ran after them. Gu Fengyu ran all the way, and the big raindrops hit him closely. In a short time, he was wet all over. The rain mixed with tears. At this time, Gu Fengyu had no purpose at all. He just wanted to find an outlet to relieve the pain in his heart. "Ah "Ah "Ah..." it seems that in order to take care of Gu Fengyu''s mood, the rain in the sky is getting heavier and heavier. Gu Fengyu waves his long sword and stabs at it in a random way. Every sword, as if to treat the enemy, wants to pierce a big hole in them. However, no matter what, he could not alleviate the pain in his heart. Gu Fengyu threw his sword and knelt down on the ground with a puff. He recalled all kinds of things that father and son used to get along with in the past. Although he was not his own father, he treated himself as his own, and taught himself all his martial arts. Now, he died in this way, how can he be a son? "Father, the child is unfilial, the child is unfilial, father, don''t worry, the child will take revenge for you and defend the country.". When Zhang Cheng came here, he saw such a scene. Gu Fengyu was all wet, kneeling on the ground and muttering to himself. Zhang Cheng went over and put his clothes on Gu Fengyu. His only umbrella was also on Gu Fengyu''s head. He was afraid that Gu Fengyu might have any more accidents. He advised: "general shaogu, let''s go back. My subordinates know your pain. General Gu''s affairs are just as painful as you. But now we are facing a big enemy. As a soldier, for the country and the people, we are dead, If general shaogu really respects and loves general Gu, then take us to drive out foreign enemies, defend our country and avenge general Gu''s army. Gu Fengyu looked up at Zhang Cheng with tearful eyes and nodded, "you''re right. We want to avenge general Gu. Seeing this, Zhang Cheng was overjoyed and struck while the iron was hot. "General Gu, now you are the commander of the three armed forces. We can''t do without you. You can''t ignore your body. You''d better go back to the camp and discuss the revenge for general Gu by the way." "OK" when Gu Fengyu agrees, Zhang Cheng quickly lifts Gu Fengyu who is kneeling on the ground and heads for the barracks in the pouring rain. Gu Fengyu refuses Zhang Cheng''s umbrella. Only in this way can he stay awake and remember his hatred. Chapter 229 The rain is getting smaller and smaller, the water drops are dropping along the edge of the umbrella, and the world is becoming clean. The blood stains and filth left by the war have made the holy rain wash away. How can we wash away the pain left in people''s hearts? Along the way, Gu Fengyu has made a plan. In any case, he must take revenge on his father, or he will be a son in vain. Back at the barracks, Gu Fengyu didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so he asked Zhang Cheng to find a military adviser and several main people to discuss the war. After a while, Ren Xiaoyuan and others came to Gu Fengyu''s room. Perhaps because of Gu Chongming''s tragic death today, a group of people were in grief. Subconsciously, they did not choose Gu Chongming''s room, but went to Gu Fengyu''s residence. "Shaogu general" Gu Fengyu stood in the room, looking at the map on the table, calmly analyzing. When he saw the comer, he nodded, "here you are, please sit down.". "Thank you, general Gu". After thanking Gu Fengyu, they took their seats. Seeing everyone sit down, Gu Fengyu said: "I think today''s event is very painful. My father has been loyal to his country all his life. Now he was killed by Anya thieves, and even his body is missing. We have to revenge for the general. Now we come to discuss this matter.". When you hear Gu Chongming''s name, a touch of pain and hatred flashed in your eyes. You all look at Gu Fengyu and wait for what he will say next. Since general shaogu can summon him and others, you must have a comprehensive plan in mind. As a military strategist, Ren Xiaoyuan closed his folding fan and arched his hand to Gu Fengyu. "What general Gu said is very true. It''s just revenge for the general. The most important thing is to protect this land and the millions of people in this land for Zixuan.". Gu Fengyu takes a look at Ren Xiaoyuan. He is stubborn. He lived in seclusion in Taihang Mountain in his early years. Gu Chongming was attracted by his excellent military ability. He spent a lot of time persuading him to follow him and become a special military adviser for the infantry. Gu Chongming is very kind to him. Naturally, Gu Fengyu doesn''t think that his father''s death has no effect on him. He is just a man who is devoted to protecting his family and country. Gu Fengyu knew that only when he thought of Gu Chongming''s death, he lost his wisdom and wisdom, and was bent on revenge for Gu Chongming. "The military adviser was right, so I decided to leave Deputy General Zhang and the military adviser here to guard Liangzhou, while I took advantage of the darkness to attack Anya''s army and assassinate their main general. Hand blade Hanmo Chen and Gu Beicheng avenged general Gu." Gu Fengyu''s hatred filled his eyes with righteous indignation. He wanted to cut Hanmo Chen to pieces to vent his anger. "General shaogu, don''t do it. It''s too dangerous to do this. Our army has just lost its main general. If you make any more mistakes, won''t it be that our army will lose without fighting?" one of the captains said. "I''m just the opposite of what you think. Now the whole barracks is mourning over general Gu''s affairs. It''s true that the mourning army will win. We all have hatred in our hearts. Isn''t it more brave to fight?" Gu Fengyu looked at the crowd and said, "there is another reason, that is, today''s two armies are fighting, and the soldiers are exhausted. Anya army will not think that we will attack their barracks tonight, and the defense will be much looser than usual. In this way, we will have an opportunity.". Ren Xiaoyuan thinks about it and thinks that Gu Fengyu''s words are reasonable. It''s not a bad decision, but there is still a little uneasiness in his heart. "General shaogu, do you really decide to sneak attack tonight?" Gu Fengyu nodded firmly, "this general''s words are true, and you don''t want to persuade me any more.". "General..." GU Fengyu waved his hand, "well, don''t say anything, Zhang Cheng, you must guard Liangzhou City, and the military division will be handed over to you." Gu Fengyu looked at Zhang Cheng and Ren Xiaoyuan, and said that he didn''t know the result, but what he could do was not let Liangzhou city fall, otherwise how could he stand up to his father and father The dead soldiers. The sky is gradually falling, and the night is dark. The Bujia army, who has been ambushing around Anya military camp for a long time, is getting excited. Soon, you can revenge for the general. General, rest in peace. At about one watch, Gu Fengyu thought that Anya''s soldiers had fallen asleep. He ordered all the soldiers to be ready to attack Anya''s barracks at any time. Gu Fengyu''s men were divided into three groups: men and horses. They took 500 elite riders from East, West and North, and wrapped their feet with horses. Night, dead silence, three people and horses agreed to attack at the same time with the arrow as a signal. I''m going to take anmen by surprise. With the sound of Gu Fengyu''s arrow, he shouts to kill. Three groups of people and horses fight to the Anjun camp at the same time, but there is no Anjun figure. "It''s not good to withdraw quickly". Gu Fengyu knows that he''s in the middle of the stratagem and shouts. He''s ready to withdraw, but it''s too late. The fire started everywhere. An Jun had already set up an ambush. Suddenly, a shower of flying arrows fell. Gu Fengyu''s troops were in chaos and couldn''t evacuate quickly. The sky was full of arrows coming like meteors. Bu Jiajun was defeated in an instant. Seeing that the situation changed, some Bu Jiajun forced Gu Fengyu to leave. Hanmo Chen had already set up an ambush waiting for Gu Fengyu. How could Gu Fengyu be relieved Yi ran away and chased all the way with his cavalry.In the twinkling of an eye, Gu Fengyu''s Bu Jiajun is only left with two people. Seeing this scene, Gu Fengyu regrets, but he doesn''t understand why it is like this. How can the seamless plan fall short? And Han Mo Chen seems to know his plan is general, set up a trap for himself. All of a sudden, an idea appeared in my mind. Is there an insider? But there is no time to think too much. Hanmo Chen looks at Gu Fengyu, who is in a mess. He is very proud in his heart. "Hahaha, Gu Fengyu, you have today, too. Let''s die. Kill him for me. If anyone takes Gu Fengyu''s head, I''ll make him a general.". For a moment, all the people rushed to Gu Fengyu. Seeing this, bu Jiajun, who was beside Gu Fengyu, pushed Gu Fengyu away and said, "general Gu, you go quickly, we''ll cover you, quick.". At this time, Gu Fengyu had no other choice but to run forward quickly. Seeing this, Hanmo Chen took the bow and arrow from the bodyguard and shot at Gu Fengyu''s two legs and back. The three arrows shot together, but they all hit him. Gu Fengyu suffered from pain and couldn''t make any effort at his feet. His legs were soft and he rolled down the cliff. His life and death were unknown. Obviously, Hanmo Chen was very dissatisfied with the result. He told his subordinates, "if you don''t search for me, you have to see people alive and corpses dead.". Chapter 230 With the joint efforts of Gu Qianyi and Chen Xizhi, the plague in Hongye town has been well controlled, and the busy day and night has finally achieved results. Gu Qianyi just took a little rest and checked Hanmo Xuefei''s condition by the way. Fortunately, Hanmo Xuefei has improved obviously. Lanling continues to take care of Hanmo Xuefei, but Mingyue follows Gu Qianyi all the time. She is busy and takes the place of Lanling unconsciously. And the moon also gradually understand why his master would like Miss Bu so much, such a woman, the world is hard to find, ask which man is not moved? Mingyue is even a little lucky that her master is the first to take over Miss Bu''s heart. If she doesn''t, wouldn''t it be a lifelong regret for such a beautiful woman to let others go? But Mingyue couldn''t understand why Mo Zi Cheng didn''t know Jin Xiangyu? It''s really clumsy. Gu Qianyi came downstairs and happened to see Mingyue thinking. He was in a good mood, so he thought of making fun of her. He crept up to Mingyue and flicked his finger at Mingyue''s forehead. "Which girl do you think about? I think so Mingyue felt pain and recovered. Seeing a touch of ice blue in front of her, she knew who was coming. She got up quickly and said, "young lady, are you going downstairs? Why don''t you take a break? ". Gu Qianyi, in his old men''s clothes, casually played with the folding fan in his hand and poured himself a cup of tea. He sat down lazily and sipped the tea in his hand. His eyes were staring at the pattern on the teacup, and his fingers slowly turned the teacup. He seemed to feel bored. He turned his head and looked at the moon with a smile. The moon was staring at by Gu Qianyi''s eyes, "Miss, why do you look at your subordinates like this?" "Mingyue, what did you just call me? Well Gu Qianyi''s words are not serious, but give Mingyue a sense of oppression, which is exactly the same as the one sent out by her master. Mingyue says: if you are really the right mother, this aura is the same. In my heart, I can''t help but recognize Gu Qianyi more. However, recognition belongs to recognition. It''s just that the frequent pressure is frightening. "Young master, Mingyue is wrong, young master, please let Mingyue go.". Gu Qianyi gently rubs the texture on the teacup with the pulp of his thumb. Back and forth, he can even hear the sound of rustling. He is still careless. His eyes seem to be looking out of the window, and he doesn''t seem to see anything. "If you want me to let you go, you can tell me what''s written in the letter to your son?" "Ga" moon smell speech, a Leng. How can miss Bu even know this? Seeing that Mingyue was surprised, Gu Qianyi said again: "don''t be surprised, and don''t try to cheat me.". Mingyue knew that she was right and wrong, so she roughly said the contents of the letter again. Most of them were about Mingyue''s praise for Gu Qianyi''s power and intelligence. There were also some things about Gu Qianyi''s treatment of the plague. In a word, it was all the things that happened these days that she wrote to Nangong Yichen. After listening, Gu Qianyi took out the letter in his arms and threw it to Mingyue. "Don''t you need me to teach you how to send this letter?" "Don''t, don''t, don''t bother me. I''ll do it now.". Bright moon''s head shakes with the wave drum same, says repeatedly. Gu Qianyi nodded and indicated that he could leave. He seemed to think of something again. "Stop." seeing that the moon stopped, he just said, "in the future, everything will be good but not bad. If some bad things come to your master''s ears, you know the consequences, you should also understand whether your master will face me or you? Go down. Mingyue suddenly feels cold behind her. A drop of sweat drops from her forehead. She runs faster than a rabbit after getting Gu Qianyi''s order. As soon as Mingyue goes out, she meets Chen Xizhi, who is looking for Gu Qianyi. She says hello in a hurry, and Mingyue leaves quickly. It seems that there are many beasts chasing him. Chen Xizhi is a little confused. What''s the matter? Usually, I think the moon is steady and exquisite. Today, is it a ghost? Chen Xizhi shakes his head and enters the inn. Gu Qianyi raised his eyes and saw Chen Xizhi stepping on the door. He immediately got up and welcomed him. He arched his hand and said, "the mayor of the town is coming, but it''s not easy for him to welcome him far away.". Chen Xizhi smiles brightly, "you are too polite, young master bu. This time, Xi Zhi comes here to ask young master Bu to make an inspection tour in Hongye town with me to see how the plague is treated. I wonder if young master Bu is free to accompany Xi this time?" "To be honest with the mayor, Buxi also has this idea. It''s really an honor for Buxi to have the mayor accompany you," Gu said politely. However, Gu was very satisfied with the mayor. He was concerned about the people''s sufferings and safety, and he was also a good local official. "Since Mr. bu also has this idea, we might as well start now. What do you think of it, Mr. Bu?" Chapter 231 "Mayor, please!" Gu Qianyi made a gesture to ask Chen Xizhi to go ahead. Chen Xizhi is also polite and goes ahead. "I said, Mr. Bu, don''t always call me the mayor. I''m a little older than you. If you don''t mind, call me brother. I''m not polite to you. How about calling you brother?" Gu Qianyi hears the speech, the way of heart, you say so early not right, have to be so literary, really awkward. "So, Buxi is not polite, brother Chen, please." Chen Xizhi nodded with satisfaction, and then spread out his folding fan with a brush, and went out with a fan. Gu Qianyi is puzzled why these ancients always like to show off their coquettishness with a fan? It''s already autumn weather, where can I use a fan, but I don''t want to think so much. At this time, he forgot that he had a fan in his hand when he just played a trick on Mingyue. Gu Qianyi quietly follows behind Chen Xi, observing the condition of the people in Hongye town. The people of Hongye town already know that a handsome man named Buxi saved them. They are grateful to the young master named Buxi. Now the mayor and the young master come to visit them in person. They are very happy. They watch Gu Qianyi and Chen Xizhi kneel down and thank you. "Thank you for your help" "thank you for your help". ...... along the way, he felt the simplicity and gratitude of the common people. Gu Qianyi''s heart was full of emotion, or the simplicity of the ancient people. If you treat them well, they will treat you sincerely. Chen Xizhi, who is walking on one side, is deeply moved. For the sincere love of these people, Chen Xizhi feels that whatever he does for them is worth it. This is also my responsibility as the head of a town. They looked at each other and laughed. They were moved by each other''s eyes. Gu Qianyi suddenly thought of those people who suffered from the war. They were displaced and their wives and children were separated. He could not help sighing, "the mountains are like a gathering, the waves are like anger, and Tongguan road is on the surface of the mountains and rivers. Looking at Xidu, I hesitated. Sad Qin and Han Jing Xing place, palace ten thousand have done soil, Xing, the people suffer; death, the people suffer Chen Xizhi''s sentimental and gentle voice, coupled with this poem full of complacency and sighs, has a different feeling in his ears. "What a sentiment, brother Bu is really a talent. This poem not only expresses the general feeling of rise and fall, but also reveals the true meaning of history behind the rise and fall:" rise, the common people suffer; death, a hundred years " The surname is Ku These eight words, penetrating into the inside, are extremely precise and alert, just like Huang zhongdalu, enlightening. Xizhi was taught here. Since ancient times, the people in war have suffered a lot, but the people in high positions have never considered the life and death of the people. Even if they win the great river, the people are not living in dire straits. " Gu Qian pondered in his heart and shook his head to move forward. However, his worry became more and more serious. It seemed that he had to speed up his pace, but he couldn''t get away from him for a moment. What should he do? Gu Qianyi''s brow is tight and frowning, some of them are in trouble. "Miss Bu, you''re here. I''ve finally found you!" Suddenly a joyful voice interrupted Gu Qianyi''s meditation and looked up in front of him. A man in purple looked at him with a moving face. This man is very familiar. Well, who is it? It''s him, Ziyun Keller, the classic drug addict, but how can he be here? Gu Qianyi is a little confused about the current situation. But he''s here just in time, so it''s no problem to deal with the plague with his medical skills. Ziyun Keller, who is full of dust and dust, comes to see Gu Qianyi quickly. She is so excited that "Miss Bu, it''s so nice that you are here.". Gu Qianyi looks at Ziyun Keller suspiciously. What does this classic drug addict want to do with himself? "Yao Chi, no, Ziyun, what do you want to do with Qianyi? Looking at your dusty appearance, I think it''s a long way to get here. Is it a special trip to find Qianyi. At this time, Ziyun Keller was obsessed with medical skills, but he was unambiguous about the business. Seeing Gu Qianyi, he knew that it was urgent and didn''t delay. After finishing his thoughts, he said, "here''s the thing. My master, master forgetting dust, watched the sky at night a few days ago and figured out that the elder sister''s father and brother were in trouble recently. He specially ordered me to hurry up and tell the elder sister that he wanted to go to school Miss must arrive at Liangzhou as soon as possible, otherwise the people in Liangzhou city will be in dire straits when Liangzhou is lost. At that time, the people will not be able to make a living... "Ziyun kailer said his intention to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi felt nervous when he heard that he was not sure what he heard? Is my brother and father in trouble? How is that possible? With my father and brother guarding Liangzhou, how could Liangzhou city be lost? Is your master a liar? Do you tell me it''s true? Is that true? " Ziyun nodded, and even said angrily: "my master, master Chenchen, is a man of high moral standing. How can he talk nonsense? If the eldest lady doesn''t believe me, Ziyun can''t help but say it''s all the will of heaven. The destiny is hard to do, and Ziyun is full of it. Help yourself, miss. Gu Qianyi made a breakthrough in his heart. The truth is that he would rather believe that he has something than believe that he has nothing. No matter whether it''s true or not, I can''t delay any longer. The sooner I get to Liangzhou, the better. When I see my father and brother, I feel more secure. After thinking about it, looking at Ziyun, he realized that his words were too excited. He apologized and said, "Mr. Ziyun, thank you for your kindness. Just now, Mr. Ziyun is too excited. Please forgive me for my impoliteness. Shallow according to a while then go to Liangzhou, but shallow according to a request also hope Ziyun childe agree."You want to talk about the plague in Hongye town? You can rest assured that I will arrange everything here, and you can rest assured to go, "Ziyun Keller said clearly. Gu Qianyi looks at Ziyun Keller gratefully, turns around and hugs Chen Xizhi: "brother Chen, it''s inconvenient for my daughter to go out. I hope brother Chen will forgive me for hiding things. Qian Yi has something important to do now and can''t stay more in Hongye town. I hope elder brother Chen understands that Qian Yi has entrusted Ziyun childe with the plague, and he will take over all this. Qian Yi says goodbye to elder brother Chen, the green mountains will not change, the green water will flow, and we are destined to see you again. "There''s no time to wait for Chen Xi to say anything, but Gu Qian Yi has used his lightness skill to leave. Chen Xizhi and Ziyun Keller look at the distant figure, each deeply in thought, I hope you can come and. But Chen Xi''s heart is full of waves. It turns out that she is a woman. No wonder she is so beautiful. Looking at the disappearing figure, Chen Xi can''t help feeling a little lost and disappointed. Chapter 232 "Drive, drive" a wide official road, galloping two white horses, their hands of the whip constantly waving, hard to beat the horse''s ass, good horse, eat pain, Mao full of strength to run forward. The man looked at the woman who was running side by side with him, and a touch of love flashed in his eyes. Miss Bu''s body would be unbearable. But when she thought about the border, Mingyue held back and didn''t say what she cared about. Yesterday, after hearing the news from Ziyun Keller, Gu Qianyi rushed back to the Inn and packed up the salute. He did not care to take Hanmo Xuefei, who was still ill. He told Lan Ling to take good care of him. After Hanmo Xuefei recovered, he went to Liangzhou to meet him. He took Mingyue to Liangzhou quickly. Along the way, several good horses were exhausted. Fortunately, Hongye town is not far away from Liangzhou. We can get there in two days. In the twinkling of an eye, the sun has begun to set in the west, and the moon has estimated that they will be able to reach Liangzhou after dark according to their itinerary. The housekeeper Qiu ran keeps walking outside mozicheng''s room in Bianliang City, with heavy steps. He looks very anxious, but he doesn''t dare to go in and disturb him. After the little prince brought back Mr. Mo Jiangsheng, the medical immortal, that day, with Mo hanlian, who was brought back by Shi Jian, they began to detoxify the Lord, and told no one to disturb him, but they didn''t want them to stay in the house for three days. If you don''t eat, drink or talk, there''s not even a sound in it. Just at this time, the general''s house was on fire, and more than 200 people in the general''s house were all killed. Now the border war is tight, and it''s an eventful autumn. It''s true that when the house leaks, it''s even raining at night. At this time, there is no one in charge of the king''s house. What should we do? Qiuran knows the feelings of Prince Yi for Miss bu. If she knows about it afterwards, she will blame herself. I don''t know what happened to the Lord, and whether the poison has been removed. I really hope the Lord will get better soon. God bless you. Qiu ran walked around like this, and the guards beside him were dazzled. Shijian couldn''t see it any more. He hit qiuran hard on the shoulder. "Steward Qiu, you''re not tired. We''re all tired. Lie down for a while. I''ll wake you up when the prince and the prince come out!"! "Come and take the autumn housekeeper back to the house to have a rest"! The bodyguards had hoped that someone would do this for a long time, but Qiu ran was the housekeeper of the palace. They didn''t dare to treat him like this. Shijian is the Lord''s personal bodyguard, which is different. At least the housekeeper can''t take the Shijian. How about you? Seeing Shijian do this, the soldiers can''t help but show their worship to Shijian. When they get the order, they quickly send qiuran back to the room! Hearing the news of the fire in the general''s mansion, there was another person who was hard to sleep, that is Zhou Feng. In order to take care of Zhou youruo, Zhou Feng didn''t go anywhere during this period of time. He was waiting beside Zhou Feng. He had everything to do, such as food, clothing, housing, transportation, and so on. But in the heart can''t help but for Gu shallow according to worry, if according to son get this news, she can accept it? I don''t know who is so cruel that no one in the family of the general''s mansion survived. After the fire, Zhou Feng went to the general''s house to investigate and found that all the people in the general''s house were killed first and then set the fire. It''s really poisonous. Under the moonlight, the sound of Xiao sobs and sobs. A white robe is cold and lonely in the moonlight. The gentle sound of Xiao is more desolate, seems to be sad, seems to be pity, and has a strong worry and helplessness. Zhou youruo followed the sound of Xiao, quietly looking at the white lonely figure in the moonlight, some distressed. "Who are you doing this for? And for whom? What is that helpless thing? " These days, although Zhou you Ruo does not recognize the mysterious man in front of him, he is inexplicably attracted. The feeling of getting along with him is warm and relaxed like his brother. He is always unconsciously doting on himself, but different from his brother. He is mysterious, gentle and full of charm. It''s the first time that Zhou youruo has been spoiled and cherished by a man other than her family. This feeling is something she has never experienced. Originally, she thought that mozicheng was the best man in the world. In order to love him, she gave everything, but in the end, she can''t get his nostalgic eyes. His heart doesn''t belong to her. Thinking of the past, Zhou you ruo''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness. Chapter 233 Zhou Feng heard Zhou youruo''s murmur, put away the long Xiao in his hand, and slowly turned around. The silver white fox mask seemed more mysterious in the moonlight. Let Zhou you if a burst of dejected, just thinking about Gu shallow in the heart of Zhou Feng did not notice this. "How did you come out before the injury healed? It''s really a disobedient little girl. Let''s go. I''ll take you back to your room to have a rest. "Then she stepped forward and helped Zhou youruo to the room. Feel the gentle breath of Zhou Feng, Zhou you if not in words, quietly enjoy this warm moment. Zhou Feng also did not say anything, two people''s silence, for a moment, appears to be some depression. Zhou you Ruo didn''t like this feeling, so he broke the atmosphere. "By the way, I don''t know what to call you? I''ll remember your saving kindness, and I''ll repay you if I have a chance. "People in the river and lake all call me master Yinhu. That''s what girls call me. As for saving lives, girls don''t have to worry about it. It''s just a matter of hand." Zhou Feng looks at Zhou you Ruo and smiles. Silly girl, it''s natural for her brother to save you and protect you. Where do you need to repay him. But my brother has too many difficulties to face you as a brother, but in the future, don''t blame me for hiding you. On hearing this, Zhou youruo said, "how can this work? A drop of water will be rewarded by a spring."! Zhou Feng gently smile, patted Zhou youruo''s shoulder, "good good good, with you, first obediently sleep, raise good injury again" hold Zhou youruo lie down, for him to cover the quilt, "you good rest, I left, come to see you tomorrow"! Zhou youruo watched Zhou Feng leave, with a shallow smile on his face, and then fell asleep. Chapter 234 One after another, the people in Liangzhou city were frightened, and they were afraid to go out. The news of general Gu Chongming''s death made the people in Liangzhou City lose their backbone and prepare to flee. Gu Fengyu has no news since he attacked the enemy''s camp that day. According to the spies who went to inquire about it, the Bu family army was trapped by the enemy, and no one survived. General Gu was injured and fell off the cliff. It seems to be a lot of bad luck. Zhang Cheng, the deputy general who was ordered to stay in Liangzhou City, wrote the war report and sent people to the imperial court to see what happened in the past few days. He only hoped that the people sent by the imperial court could arrive soon. Otherwise, Liangzhou city would be in danger just by himself and less than 30000 soldiers left! At this time, Zhang Cheng is taking some Deputy generals to inspect the city tower of Liangzhou. Now our army has been defeated in succession, and our morale has fallen sharply. Only a mere 30000 people should be cautious. If we lose Liangzhou carelessly, we will become Zixuan''s eternal sinner. Gu Qianyi and Mingyue come to Liangzhou city. At this time, the gate of the city is closed. They are in a hurry all the way, but they are still late. Two people riding on horseback, Gu Qianyi see soldiers standing guard on the tower, then signaled the moon to call the door. The moon dismounts and slaps the gate in an attempt to attract the attention of the people above. Zhang Cheng, the inspector, just passed by here, and the arrival of Gu Qianyi and Gu Qianyi has attracted people''s attention for a long time. Now there are many wars in Liangzhou City, and people have fled, and no one has entered the city for a long time. However, these two men came to Liangzhou at this time and were ready to go to the city overnight, which made people wary. If the spies of an army were allowed to sneak into the city, our army would be caught unprepared by internal cooperation and external cooperation. We''d better be careful. Zhang Cheng motioned to the bodyguard around him to inquire about the identity of the person coming below. The bodyguard will, looking at the following two people serious mouth asked: "who is coming? Why are you here late at night? " Gu Qianyi is very satisfied with the vigilance of the soldiers upstairs. He is worthy of being a soldier led by his father. Chapter 235 The moon arched her hand. "Junye, I know that the war in Liangzhou city is tight with my son. I''m worried about a relative who lives in the city. I come here specially to take them away and go to other cities to escape for a while. I also ask Junye for a convenience.". Mingyue said this at Gu Qian''s instigation. She wanted to try these soldiers again. Hearing this, the people upstairs were alarmed, "I think you''d better go back to pick up your relatives, so that you won''t be caught as spies for a while. No one is allowed to leave and no one is allowed to enter Liangzhou city.". "Adults, please. Let us in. Villains really come to pick up relatives.". The moon begged, it seems almost cry. Gu Qianyi held back his smile and turned around. He didn''t expect that there was such a living treasure beside Nangong Yichen! "If you don''t leave again, I''ll send someone to arrest you immediately and treat you as spies," said the man in the upstairs. Gu Qianyi smiles with satisfaction, and then uses his lightness skill. He flies up to the castle, and the strange sword in his hand is on Zhang Cheng''s neck. As early as just arrived, Gu Qianyi had already noticed this man. When the soldiers saw that Deputy General Zhang had been hijacked, they pulled out their swords one after another and said, "come on, catch the assassin, catch the assassin.". Mingyue is also standing in Gu Qianyi''s side, fighting with the soldiers, but it doesn''t hurt their lives. But Zhang Cheng looked at Gu Qianyi with a look of death. "If you are really spies sent by the hound thief in Hanmo Chen, now you are in your hands. It''s up to you to kill or cut. If I frown, I''m not a hero.". Gu Qianyi took back the sword and said, "well, if it''s really good, I respect you as a hero. As long as you take me to see your Lord general, I''ll spare your life.". Zhang Cheng closed his eyes and hummed coldly, "don''t even think about it." at this time, he didn''t realize that Gu Qianyi was not sent by Hanmo Chen. If Hanmo Chen''s people didn''t know that their main general had been killed. Hearing the sound, Ren Xiaoyuan, a military strategist in a hurry, saw Gu Qianyi and was immediately stunned. "How did you come, Miss Da Da?"? Gu shallow in accordance with the arrival of a smile, "military division for a long time no see.". Chapter 236 The party came to Gu Chongming''s room. As soon as they entered the door, Gu Qianyi smelled out the faint fragrance in the air. Gu Qianyi went in and went straight to the censer. Ancient people loved to smoke incense, especially Gu Chongming. When Gu opened the censer, there was no incense wood in it, only the ashes after burning. Stretch out the slender fingers, twist out a dust, and take it to the tip of the nose to smell. This fragrance is really problematic. Gu Qianyi turned to look at Ren Xiaoyuan and asked coldly, "who is responsible for general Gu''s daily life?" In the cold voice, people can''t help beating a cicada in their ears. Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Chengdu didn''t expect that this seemingly weak and cold young lady''s aura was so strong. However, Ren Xiaoyuan also understood that since the eldest miss could ask like this, she must have found something, "but is there something wrong with this incense, eldest miss?" Zhang Cheng can''t help but wonder. "There was no problem with the incense, but someone added cartilaginous powder to the censer." Gu shallow in accordance with the melancholy said. Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Cheng have been fighting with the army for so many years, but they have never heard of the cartilaginous powder. When they are angry, they are also curious about the cartilaginous powder. "Miss, don''t you know what this cartilaginous powder is?" "Cartilaginous powder used to be a kind of medicine that paralyzes nerves and makes people unable to move. It is only mixed with fragrant wood, but it is highly toxic. The poisoned person''s surface looks the same as that of normal people, but his bones become soft and broken. As long as you gently, you can cut off the muscles and bones of the poisoned person." Hearing the speech, Zhang Cheng exclaimed, "no wonder, no wonder.". Gu Qianyi turns to look at Zhang Cheng and looks at him with some doubts, waiting for him to continue. Ren Xiaoyuan understood Gu Qianyi''s explanation and said to him, "Miss, this is what happened. Originally, we didn''t understand that Gu Beicheng''s martial arts can''t fight with the general, but Gu Beicheng easily cut off the general''s arm. After Miss said this, Zhang Chengfang and I understood it.". Gu shallow according to smell speech, glass eyes flashed a strong hatred, "they cut off my father''s arm"? Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Cheng sighed and shook their heads. If they don''t say that, Gu Qianyi also knows that the situation at that time must have been very tragic. The body of a person who has been hit by cartilaginous powder is just like tofu, and not every knife will hurt his bones. Hanmo Chen, you wait for me. Gu Qianyi will get the revenge from you personally. You''d better pray for my brother''s safety. Otherwise, even if I cut you to pieces, I won''t get rid of my hatred. You''ll wait for my revenge. Ren Xiaoyuan looks at Gu Qianyi and his lonely back outside the window. He feels very sad. General Gu has been serving his country and people all his life, but now he is dead in another country, and even his bones are not complete. For general Gu''s only blood, I feel pity for her. I don''t want her to give up her life here. For a long time. I can''t help but exhort Gu Qianyi: "Miss, now Liangzhou city is in danger. You''d better leave here as soon as possible. If Miss has another mistake, I really have no face to see general Gu again.". Gu Qianyi turned and looked at Ren Xiaoyuan with a smile on his face. "Uncle Ren, Qianyi, thank you for your kindness. It''s just that the little girl came here for her father and brother. Now they are missing, how can I leave? What''s more, I won''t leave Liangzhou when it''s difficult. " "By the way, the little girl came here with the emperor''s edict. Today, you two go back to have a rest, and tomorrow we will gather the soldiers in the school yard. I will read the edict in public." Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Cheng look at each other. How could the emperor send a woman to the border? Since there is an imperial edict, we will know the emperor''s intention tomorrow. Ren Xiaoyuan looked at Gu Qianyi and nodded, "in this case, I will go to arrange the residence of the eldest lady.". No, I''ll stay here tonight. You can go down and have a rest. When Ren and Zhang saw Gu''s firm words, they backed out with a few words of advice. They could see that this young lady Bu was not an ordinary woman. After Gu Qianyi left, he filled in the blank imperial edict with the pen and paper in the room. Get everything ready for tomorrow before you go to bed. Mingyue is also in charge. After Xiao Yuan and Zhang Cheng leave, they leave Liangzhou city and quietly go to Hanmo Chen''s camp! Chapter 237 Before dawn the next day, Gu Qianyi got up, and Mingyue also brought back an angry news. Hanmo Chen asked someone to cut off Gu Chongming''s head and hang it outside the main account. Gu Qianyi heard the news, and immediately flew over to cut Hanmo Chen to pieces. The only reason is that Gu didn''t do it. After Zhang Cheng has arranged everything. Ren Xiaoyuan comes to inform Gu Qianyi. Ren Xiaoyuan stands outside the door, ready to knock, but the door opens itself. Looking up, he just sees Gu Qianyi standing in the room with a cold face. His eyes are more painful than last night. Ren Xiaoyuan said: what happened? I looked at the moon that opened the door for myself and wanted to get some information from him. But Gu Qianyi said, "everything is ready"? "Yes, I just came to call the first lady. I don''t know if the first lady is ready?" Ren Xiaoyuan said, but his eyes were fixed on Gu Qianyi, who was dressed in women''s clothes. He was dressed in ice blue dress, with the same color hair band, and his hair was only fixed with an emerald hairpin of the same color. It makes people feel smart and capable. At the same time, it also gives people a sense of coldness and ruthlessness. Ren Xiaoyuan''s meaning is very obvious. Although he recognized her last night, he also called her first lady, but if she really appeared in the barracks in a woman''s dress, I''m afraid it would be bad. Since ancient times, women are not allowed to enter the military camp. The eldest lady is the general''s daughter. It will be difficult to investigate at that time. Gu Qianyi looks at Ren Xiaoyuan faintly. It seems that he can see Ren Xiaoyuan''s heart with just one glance. Feeling the pressure from that faint glance, Ren Xiaoyuan felt timid for the first time. "I''m ready, let''s go," said Gu Qianyi, who led the way first. Ren Xiao followed Gu Qianyi closely and showed her the way. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liangzhou City, such a big school yard, at this time, only stand to chat about the twenty or thirty thousand people, from a distance, it is not like a military camp, the officers and soldiers are lazy, even at least the military posture. Gu Qianyi had long guessed that Liangzhou city was seriously damaged, but she didn''t expect to lose so much. How can the thirty thousand people resist the army of Hanmo Chen? Zhang Cheng saw Gu Qianyi come over and saluted him a few steps forward. This is probably because of Gu Chongming''s relationship, so that both Zhang Cheng and Ren Xiaoyuan respect Gu Qianyi very much. The next soldier has already started to stir when he saw a gorgeous woman coming. Now watching the adjutant salute her, everyone surmises Gu Qianyi''s identity in their heart. Gu Qianyi nodded to Zhang Cheng and went to the highest place. His internal power turned to sound and said to everyone, "everyone be quiet. I will be your general from today on. In future battles, you must obey my orders and deal with those who violate the military regulations.". The following people listen, this woman is their general? It''s amazing. The military camp is always a man''s world. When is it the turn of a woman to tell her what to do? Immediately someone coaxed: "where the smelly girl, not at home to embroider, in this man''s place to join in what lively.". "That''s right, that''s right. Go back to embroidery. This is not the place where you women should come.". ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For a moment, the following people talked about it. Moon see this, want to rush up to teach them a meal, but Gu shallow to stop, frustrated he a little calm. Gu Qianyi looked coldly at the people who were talking about it and said nothing. Although Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Cheng didn''t say anything, their thoughts were similar to those of the soldiers, and they couldn''t accept it. Until everyone said that it was boring, and gradually no sound, Gu Qianyi just said coldly: "I''m not convinced to come up and fight with the general alone. All of you here can fight alone. As long as you can defeat me, I''ll get out of the barracks immediately. If you lose, you must be obedient to me. Who will give me another trouble in the future? Don''t blame me for being impolite. "Well, you can''t cry when you lose," one of the soldiers said jokingly. Gu shallow according to cold hum a, "that you come first.". "OK, I''ll play with you" of course, some of these soldiers didn''t follow suit. They were the soldiers who were on the night watch in the City Tower last night. They had seen Gu Qianyi''s strength, so they didn''t dare to talk nonsense. It''s just that an arrogant soldier is not so lucky. He also had some basic martial arts skills. He flew to Gu Qianyi, and Gu didn''t talk to him much. They nodded to each other and started fighting. Gu knocked down the soldier with one move. One foot on the soldier''s body, cold looking at the following, to the soldier asked: "now can be convinced?" The soldier ate pain, lying on the ground, cried out: "yes, yes.". Gu Qianyi let go of him and looked at the people below and asked, "who else is not satisfied? Continue. But I don''t want the soldier who was just knocked down by Gu Qianyi to stand up, pull out the dagger in his hand and stab Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi dodges, and the soldier shouts "don''t hurry up". In a short time, more than 20 soldiers rush over. They are quick and quick, and they surround Gu Qianyi and attack him in groups.The crowd was dazzled, with more than 20 figures flashing around the ice blue figure in the middle. Ren Xiaoyuan''s and Zhang Cheng''s thoughts are extremely contradictory. On the one hand, he was worried about Gu''s injury. On the other hand, he hoped that Gu could learn a lesson from it and retreat in the face of difficulties. But before they worried for long, more than 20 figures shot out in all directions. At the sight of them, Gu Qianyi was standing there unharmed and spotless, while all the soldiers who attacked her fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. "Who else would like to have a try"? Gu Qianyi''s voice is cold, but full of domineering. The wind in the frontier is also very strong. At this time, Gu Qianyi''s hair is blowing in the air, and the hem and ribbon of his skirt are also fluttering with the wind. At this time, the people below don''t think that what is standing on the stage is a weak woman, but a domineering and leading queen. There is a sense of submission in everyone''s heart. As big as Hongzhong''s voice sounded in Liangzhou City, there was only one word "Fu". Gu Qianyi looks at the people with satisfaction, remembers what Mingyue said, and tells the soldiers the truth. When they got the news, everyone was red eyed. It was really sad and painful that general Gu, whom they admired, should have come to such an end. When everyone was more stable, Gu Qianyi asked, "do you want to avenge general Gu?" "Think" "think" "revenge, revenge..." What Gu Qian wanted was this effect. He waved his hand to make everyone quiet. "Then we have to listen to our general''s arrangement. From tomorrow on, we will strengthen our training.". All the people below answered "yes". Gu Qianyi nodded with satisfaction, "in a moment you will go down and get ready." then he handed the imperial edict in his arms to Ren Xiaoyuan, and left with Mingyue. Looking at those soldiers, thinking about his father and brother, Gu Qianyi''s heart can''t be calm. I didn''t expect that what he said to Nangong Yichen that day would come true on himself. "It''s a battle between bows and swords. Ma Ge''s body is wrapped up in blood to pay for his family and country. Who can say the merits and demerits? Who can remember the heroes in troubled times and the disturbing legends? The floating life is long and faded with rouge." Chapter 238 In the house of King Mo, the door which had been closed for three days and three nights was finally opened. Mo Jiangsheng was the first one to come out, stretched his waist and beat his body with his hands. A ray of sunshine came into the yard and shone on people. It was warm. Mo Jiangsheng blocked it with his hands. He seemed a little uncomfortable, but he was still very happy and exclaimed: "it''s really good to see the sunshine.". Gu Ruoling walked out behind Mo Jiangsheng and looked at Old Man Mo twisting his body in a funny way. He chuckled, "Grandpa Mo, you are so funny.". Smell speech, Mo Jiangsheng immediately blow beard, staring at Gu Ruoling, pretending to be angry, said: "you little girl, even grandfather dare to make fun of, see I don''t hit your little ass". Gu Ruoling suddenly blushes. Although grandfather Mo usually says the same to his brother, ling''er is a girl. How can she do this. Looking at Mo Jiangsheng pitifully, he said, "grandfather, ling''er will ignore you again!"! Then he turned away. Ai Li and Gu Ruoyu also come out. Gu Ruoling sees this and quickly takes Gu Ruoyu''s hand. "Brother, Grandpa Mo, he bullies Ling ER!" Mo Jiangsheng looks at Gu Ruoling, the villain who first complains, and blows his beard angrily. "You, you, you little girl, are as unpleasant as your mother. When did I bully you?"? "Don''t admit it. Just now, brother You have to help ling''er out. Mo Jiangsheng looked at Gu Ruoling''s brother and sister and said pitifully, "you two really have no conscience. People have worked so hard to help you save people. You are not grateful. Instead, you treat me like this. I''m dead. You, yes, it''s you. Go find a piece of tofu for me and let me run over and die.". Mo Jiangsheng bluntly said, but also to stand on the side of the book ordered. Shi Shu didn''t expect that the famous medical immortal in the world was more willful and playful than a child. But I don''t know whether I should go to find tofu for him, but can tofu kill someone? Shi Shu looks at Gu Ruoyu for help. He is worried about the safety of his master. How can he be in the mood to play with the old child. Of course, Gu Ruoyu understood people''s thoughts, especially after seeing them come out, the group of bodyguards looked at themselves with expectation and curiosity. For the sake of their caring for daddy, let''s tell them the truth. "Well, ling''er, don''t make trouble with me. Aren''t you tired after so many hard days? You''re not tired, but I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest. You''re free. "He said and yawned deliberately. After hearing Gu Ruoyu''s words, they immediately felt that their eyelids were fighting and yawned. Gu Ruoyu took a few steps, turned around and said to Shijian and others, "Daddy is OK. Don''t worry. Send someone to wait on him. He will wake up in an hour." After hearing Gu Ruoyu''s words, his heart finally came back to reality. He was grateful to Gu Ruoyu and said, "thank you, little prince.". "There is nothing to do, the prince will go to rest.". Gu ruoyou yawned several times. They are about to leave. The sorrow sent by Shijian just comes with qiuran. When they meet Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, they can''t help but feel sad. His eyes were red and he asked with concern: "little prince, little princess, how is master Mo? Why didn''t he come out?" Gu Ruoyu saw Qiu Ran''s sad face and thought that he was worried about his father. He held back his sleepiness and comforted him: "don''t worry, grandfather Qiu. He''ll wake up in an hour.". "Oh, oh, well. The old slave knew that "qiuran hesitated to tell them the truth. Anyway, the people in the general''s house were all the relatives of the little prince and the little princess, but qiuran was afraid that they would do stupid things when they knew. Gu Ruoyu has always been good at observing words and colors. Seeing Qiu Ran''s expression, he knows that something must have happened, and he is hesitant and hesitant. It must have something to do with himself or grandfather mo. But Gu Ruoyu has an intuition that it must not be so simple. Is it something wrong with Mommy? "Grandfather Qiu, if you have anything to say, it''s better to know earlier than later.". In his meditation, Qiu ran hears Gu Ruoyu''s words and is surprised. The little prince is really smart and powerful. At this point, Qiu ran did not dare to hide it. Looking at Gu Ruoling, he gritted his teeth and said, "little prince, little princess, elder Mo, something happened to the general''s house.". Three people smell speech, in the heart clap Deng for a while, mo old man is impatient, step forward to grasp Qiu Ran''s collar to ask "what do you say? What happened to the general''s house? You''d better make it clear to me. "Four days ago, that is, the night when you closed the door to detoxify the king, the general''s house caught fire. Fortunately, the emperor ordered people to put out the fire after learning about it. However, there were more than 200 people in the general''s house, and the cause of the fire has not been found yet.". "Well, how is that possible? How is that possible? "Old woman, old woman" Mo Jiangsheng heard the news and ran to the general''s mansion. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister couldn''t accept the news for a while. They were still well a few days ago. How did they suddenly become like this? See mojiangsheng run out, brother and sister two people closely follow up, autumn ran see this, quickly ordered Shijian, "quick, take people to follow, protect the little master''s safety." Chapter 239 Mo Jiangsheng runs to the general''s mansion with his lightness skill all the way. He worries about old lady Mo and makes the best use of lightness skill. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister followed closely. The people below only felt a flash in front of their eyes, but they couldn''t see anything. They just felt that they were blinded. When several people came to the general''s residence, what they saw was a piece of ruins. Yesterday''s prosperity and prosperity had passed away. Mo Jiangsheng looks at the ruins in front of him like crazy. He searches every corner, but he is also contradictory. He wants to find the person who accompanies him all his life, but he is afraid to find her in the ruins. He is very afraid now. He is afraid that what he finds is only a body charred by the fire. He is afraid that when he sees the woman he loves again, life and death are separated and Yin and yang are separated. Why did fate make such a big joke on him? He only left for a few days, but he lost the most precious thing in his life. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are also in tears, constantly looking for their own relatives in the ruins. Thinking of that kind and loving grandmother, Gu Ruoling can''t help crying. "Grandma, where are you, grandma..." Gu Ruoyu holds his sister in his arms and gently pats his back to comfort him. When Gu Ruoling''s mood stabilizes, he continues to search for her. The sky was gray. After a while, it began to rain heavily. The rain fell down and put out the residual smoke. Three people and one beast kept searching on the ruins. The rain drenched their clothes, and the drops rolled down their hair. After all, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are noble. If there is any mistake, he will never forgive himself for his love for them. At this time, Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters can''t hear their dissuasion. They are all mad. Old man Mo searched for him in the crowd, but he couldn''t find the person he was worried about. He knelt on the ground and roared up to the sky. The voice of extreme sadness and despair rang out in the sky, "God, why do you want to do this to me? Why? " When Shijian saw this, he had no choice but to go forward and point the three men''s acupoints. In the past, it would have been impossible based on the martial arts of Shijian, but now they are too sad to give him such an opportunity. It was also because of the practice of Shijian that the four people of southeast, northwest and northwest, who were also immersed in grief, woke up and were afraid. If Shijian was a bad man, how dangerous their little master would be. They didn''t say anything. They came forward and left the general''s house with three people and one beast. Shijian wanted to chase them, but he couldn''t catch them. He also knew that these four people were arranged by Miss Gu Qianyi. But he had to meet the king''s house and wait for the king to wake up. Mo Wang Fu, at this time Mo Zi Cheng has woken up, looking at the surrounding environment, eyes flashed a trace of strange. The servant girl who serves mozicheng sees mozicheng wake up and runs out happily. After a while, she hears that Qiu Ran is coming quickly and walks in with red eyes. When she sees mozicheng who is safe and sound, she leaves two lines of clear tears: "it''s really good that you finally wake up, Lord.". Mo Zi Cheng looked at him suspiciously, "Wang Ye? who are you? Who am I? " From his trembling voice, I can tell that this man is really good to himself, but why don''t you remember anything? Autumn however moment stay Leng of looking at Mo Zi Cheng, this is how to return a responsibility, Wang Ye seem to remember nothing, why can be like this? What should we do? "Why don''t you answer my question?" Looking at the autumn in meditation, Mo Zi Cheng opens his mouth again. Although Mo Zi Cheng lost his memory, his proud temperament still existed. Not only that, but also more indifference and alienation than before. Qiu ran looks at Mo Zi Cheng and holds back his sadness. Maybe it''s a good thing for Wang Ye. Wang Ye''s love for Miss Bu is too bitter, just like a lotus heart. It''s bitter to the deepest part of his heart. If he forgets good, he''ll be able to live his former life. It''s still a myth that he won''t be defeated. All the past as a dream, perhaps, forget is also a kind of happiness, always better than now, love but not, that is the biggest pain. "If you go back to the Lord, you may have the sequelae of poisoning, so that you can''t remember what happened before.". Mo Zi Cheng rubbed his head with some pain, "why do you call me Wang Ye? Who am I? Where is this? You just said I was poisoned. Why am I poisoned? " Qiuran thinks about it and tells mozicheng about it, but the reason for the poisoning makes him say that there are bad people who come to the house to assassinate him. Mozicheng is poisoned to save the little princess. Autumn ran said very lifelike, Mo Zi Cheng also believe, intuition tells him, in front of this person won''t cheat him. Just as he was about to ask something else, Shijian suddenly came back, "housekeeper Qiu, it''s not good, it''s not good...". "What''s the matter? I''m not afraid to affect the rest of the Lord." Qiu ran looked at the sword with hatred. Shijian looks up and sees Mo Zi Cheng. His eyes were full of surprises. "It''s so good that you wake up, Mr. Wang.". Mo Zi Cheng nodded indifferently, "what did you just say is not good?"Shijian thought of his purpose and quickly replied, "the prince, the little prince and the princess let xijue take them away.". Mo Zi Cheng has no impression of these people, so he turns to Qiu ran. When Qiu ran hears the news, he is stunned. Now the prince is still ill and needs the treatment of the little prince and princess. At this time, what are they doing? That''s really true. Qiuran saluted mozicheng and said: "prince, the little prince and the little princess are the adopted sons and daughters you recognized not long ago. You were poisoned just to save the little princess, but you got the poison thanks to the little prince. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable. And xijue, they are the bodyguards sent by the little prince and their mother to protect them. " Mo Zi Cheng nodded, indicating that he had understood, but the sword on one side didn''t know the situation. I don''t know how the autumn housekeeper said that. The prince and the princess were the prince''s children, so they became adopted sons and daughters? Today''s Wang Ye is also a little strange. He has no expression all the time, and his eyes make people feel cold. "Why don''t you look for it? Don''t come back if you can''t find it. "Mo Zi says coldly. Although what the old housekeeper said is not true. But Mo Zi Cheng always has a feeling that he seems to have forgotten a very important thing. It seems that there is a person who is very important to him. There is a feeling in his heart that he doesn''t want to forget her. "Yes, I''ll go now." when Shijian heard the words from his Lord, he quickly took people to find the whereabouts of Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. Autumn ran was Mo Zi Cheng left down, tell him something happened recently. Chapter 240 Besides, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have been brought back to the warm heart Pavilion by the western government. In the eyes of xijue, the safest place is undoubtedly the headquarters of Nuanxin Pavilion. There are so many masters and brothers and sisters there. You can rest assured where you are. The safety of the little master is also guaranteed. This time, the general''s house is something that we didn''t expect. However, we all have the responsibility. The master told us to take good care of the people in the general''s house, But now Xijue sighed and went to the meeting hall of Nuanxin Pavilion. Xia Mo Tong has also arranged for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s residence and safety, which gives them an alarm and makes everyone in Nuanxin Pavilion aware of the danger. The matter of general''s mansion has already been sent to Liangzhou to inform the master. I think it will arrive tonight. In the conference hall, there are many people in charge of the warm heart Pavilion. Xia Mo Tong is still in a long red dress, just like a queen, sitting in a position under the throne. I think you all know why I came to you. We all know that the master is the eldest lady of the general''s house. But now, the general''s house has been burned, and no one in the 200 people''s house survived. What would be the consequences if the little master was in the general''s house at that time? ¡± the steward below turned pale when he heard this. Xia Mo Tong ignored people''s faces and continued to say: "master always attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Now her home has been destroyed. In the final analysis, this is the result of our bad work. We all know what master does to us. This is what we are ashamed of master." Xia Mo Tong said in a deep voice, and all the people below were ashamed. Xia Mo Tong raised his head to look at the crowd, and said firmly: "now we have only three things to do, everyone listen to me. First, we need to find out the person who burned the general''s house, and you are responsible for this matter.". The woman named by xia Mo Tong stepped forward and said yes. "Second, I''ll go to Liangzhou to help my master. I''ll take charge of this matter myself, and the specific entourage will refer to this list." Then he handed the list to a steward next to him. "The third is to protect the safety of the little master. Originally, four people were responsible for this matter. Now, with LAN Jun, you should not only protect the safety of the little master, but also guard the headquarters of Nuanxin Pavilion. You can''t make any mistakes.". Xijue four people and LAN Jun receive orders at the same time. Xia Mo Tong thought that there was nothing else at present, so he waved, "you go down.". When they heard the words, they scattered and went to their own business. Xia Mo Tong thinks about some things Gu Qianyi needs at the border. Everyone leaves, only a father and daughter are still standing there. Xia Mo Tong felt someone, so he looked at them, "master Chen, why haven''t you left Zixue?" The woman who was called Zixue looked at xia Mo Tong, and a trace of firmness flashed in her eyes. "Deputy Pavilion master, Zixue and her father want to go to the border with you to help the master. Moreover, the crossbow that the master asked her father to make last time has been completed. We''ll take it by the way this time. It may be useful.". Xia Mo Tong looked at Chen Yi''s father and daughter and nodded, "well, it shouldn''t be too late. Tomorrow you will start with us. Now hurry down and get ready.". "Thank you, Mr. deputy. We''ll go now." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mo Zi Cheng knows everything from qiuran, and then goes to the palace. All the way, Mo Zi Cheng is more sure of his identity. The emperor Mo gradually left. At this time, he was examining and approving the memorial in the imperial study. After hearing the eunuch''s notice, he immediately put down his imperial pen, said "quick pass" with joy, and even left the Dragon chair to welcome him. Mo Zi Cheng went into the imperial study, and knelt on the ground, "my younger brother to see the emperor, long live the emperor.". "Brother Huang, please get up and let me see if I have really recovered? How do you run around when you are recovering from this serious illness? " Mo gradually away, step forward to help Mo Zi bear the blame of language concern. "Brother Xie cares, but my brother is no longer in trouble.". Mo gradually away from a faint smile, "how sick for a few days, the emperor''s brother and I became estranged? You don''t have to be so polite. Sit down. "Xie huangxiong" Mo Zi thanks Mo Jianli and sits down. He is uninhibited and full of confidence. Mo Jianli finds that the emperor''s younger brother seems to have changed, and he is not as lost as he used to be. It seems that I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I can''t remember exactly how long. In a word, after the woman named Gu Qianyi came back, I didn''t have the spirit of the past. Mo gradually from take back thoughts, looking at Mo Zi Cheng some jokingly said: "I don''t know what is worth the emperor brother, you sick into the palace?" "If you go back to the emperor''s brother, it''s like this. My younger brother has heard about the general''s house. I think general Gu has been loyal to his country all his life, but now his family is in such a big trouble. We should all find out the arsonist and give him justice. Moreover, my younger brother doesn''t think the fire was started by himself.". "Ha ha, what the emperor said is true. What''s the emperor''s brother''s plan?" Mo gradually from a face curious looking at Mo Zi Cheng said. "My younger brother wants to take over the investigation of this case. On the one hand, it seems that our royal family attaches great importance to loyal and good ministers. On the other hand, my younger brother thinks that there must be a bigger conspiracy in this matter."."In this case, I''ll leave it to you, brother Huang" "thank you, brother Huang" "don''t be so polite. My mother misses you so much these days. It''s just that I haven''t gone to greet her today. Please come with me.". Mo Zi Cheng nodded, followed Mo gradually left behind, and the two brothers walked to the direction of CI Ning palace. Chapter 241 After Gu Qian came back from the school, he locked himself in the room and wrote letters to Lanling and xiamo Tong. After Mingyue tried to send them out, he wrote a plan for strengthening training tomorrow. Father and his brother''s revenge, I have to pay, Hanmo Chen you wait for me, then I will let you die. After all this, he looked up at the sky and saw that it was still early, so he continued to write a letter to the one in the palace. He told me the situation here and asked Mo Jianli to send more troops to help. When the envelope was finished, he put his arm on the table and looked out of the window with his head propped up. It''s been a long time since I left. I don''t know if the two kids will blame themselves when they know about it. From childhood to adulthood, the mother and son have never been separated. Now the situation forces me, and I have to. My father died miserably, and my brother''s whereabouts are unknown. In the face of such a fact, Gu said that if I''m not sad, it must be false. All along, Gu''s heart is hot, even if the appearance is cold, it is just a mask of her self-protection. For those who are sincere to themselves, Gu Qianyi takes care of each other wholeheartedly and has no reservation for their good. Similarly, Gu Qianyi is also a very short guard, as long as she is recognized, no matter what things she will help. Although Gu Chongming and Gu Fengyu are relatives of their own body, they treat each other sincerely, especially ruoyou and ling''er. I don''t know if their cheap mother can bear it when she learns about it! Think of the original body bone is not good from the month, Gu shallow according to a serious flash of worry. I hope she can stick to it. It''s really dereliction of duty for her to be a daughter. Her love for them is too little. Gu Qianyi decides to go home to accompany Zhong Liyue and her two little babies when the Liangzhou affair is over. The idea is always infinitely beautiful, but the reality is so cruel. At this time, Gu Qianyi doesn''t know what happened in the general''s residence, and even less does he know that Zhong Liyue has already met Gu Chongming on the huangquan road. Time quietly slips away in meditation. The curtain of the sky is gradually darkening. The weather on the border is always a bit cloudy and sunny, and it will come down from time to time The rain, the cold wind is blowing, looking at the gloomy sky, Gu shallow according to the original not very good mood become more heavy up, bored to some breathless. Thinking of Mingyue''s words, thinking that his father''s head is still hanging outside the account by Hanmo Chen, Gu Qianyi''s heart is very uncomfortable, and the sky is getting darker and darker. The extremely oppressive atmosphere makes Gu Qianyi feel uneasy. "No, I can''t take it like this." Gu Qianyi clapped the table and stood up. Mingyue went out to arrange the delivery of the letter. When she came into the room, she saw Gu Qianyi walking around. This was the first time Mingyue saw Gu Qianyi. In this way, Miss Bu was always calm and calm. She was calm at any time. It was strange today. "What''s the matter, miss? Why are you doing this? " Gu Qianyi looked back at Mingyue and was pleased. He waved to Mingyue and said, "Mingyue, you''ve come just in time. Please tell me the specific situation of Anya military camp. Let''s make a deployment to explore their military camp at night and rescue my father''s body.". Moon see Gu shallow according to eyes firm, nodded, two people in the study to discuss. Unknowingly, it''s already dark. Gu Qianyi asks Mingyue to go back and get ready for the first watch. Gu Qianyi didn''t let the third person know about it. Gu has an intuition that there must be Hanmo Chen in the camp. Otherwise, how could Gu Fengyu''s comprehensive plan be disclosed? Moreover, this man''s status is not low. He is by no means an ordinary soldier. What is discussed in the army? How can an ordinary soldier know? It seems that I have to find a way to get rid of the traitor first. Think, Gu shallow according to mind but fly far, don''t know south palace Yi Chen there how? Is everything going well? Is it safe? Gu Qianyi shakes his head, annoyed, how can he get off the subject? Forget it. Let''s make arrangements for tonight. We''ll talk about the spy tomorrow. After dinner, Gu Qianyi went back to his room early, put out the light and lay down. Until everyone thought she was asleep, she quietly changed her night clothes and jumped out of the window. There is no moonlight in the sky tonight. It''s dark everywhere. Of course, the night vision of martial arts practitioners is much better than that of ordinary people. It''s not difficult to walk at night. Gu Qianyi and Mingyue run all the way. From a distance, he can see the bright lights in Anya military camp, a feast and a song. It''s very happy. But the more so, the more angry Gu Qianyi is. Are they celebrating? OK, that book will make you more boisterous. "Mingyue, you go to their granary and give me a fire to burn it. Then you go to their stables and let all the horses go to me. At that time, we''ll take advantage of the chaos and bring our father out. The moon should be a, a flash will disappear in place, Gu shallow according to but toward the direction of the main account, calligraphy Chen I let you unforgettable tonight. Soon after Mingyue left, a bodyguard went to report that there was a fire in the grain and grass. Hanmo Chen heard that it was OK. He quickly ordered people to go to fight the fire. At this time, everyone was still in the mood to celebrate and was busy fighting the fire with tools.Before the fire was put out, someone told Hanmo Chen that the stable had been let go. Hanmo Chen was angry and cursed the arsonist for thousands of times, but he didn''t care to be angry. He ordered people to catch the horses in a hurry. The horses were all excellent fighting horses. If there was any mistake, what could he do? Gu Qianyi looked at the flustered scene and put a smile on his face. "That''s right. It''s much more comfortable to look at. Not to mention that Mingyue is very efficient. It''s not bad. He is worthy of Nangong Yichen.". Taking advantage of no one''s attention, Gu Qianyi does a good job at what he is doing, so he goes to rescue Gu Chongming. In the dark, a figure constantly shuttles through the tents of Anya military camp. When Hanmo Chen learns about it, Gu Chongming has been rescued, and the angry Hanmo Chen grits his teeth. Angry overturned the table, "hurry to check for me, in the end who did it, go quickly, you all check for me.". The soldiers below did not dare to make a sound when they saw that the second prince was so angry. Hanmo Chen was even more angry when he saw this Get out of here... "! Get the order, people do not feel a sense of escape from death, quickly leave. Hanmo Chen a pair of angry eyes, eager to spray fire. Gu Beicheng was very busy until late at night. When he got back to his tent, he was very sleepy. He felt hot and dry all over. He didn''t want to sleep so much at that time, but he felt a touch of cold. He held his soft body in his arms before he had time to think about it. The woman on the bed felt a pair of rough hands holding her. She couldn''t help whining. This sound stirred Gu Beicheng''s sensitive nerve. No matter what happened, she immediately turned over and pressed on the woman. However, Hanmo Chen was not so lucky. He had been angry and didn''t find anything unusual until he lay down to sleep. A familiar dry heat came out from his bones. He was a man and knew what was going on, but he forbeared and ordered the soldiers to find his favorite lady Ji. However, the soldier went for a long time and didn''t come back. The longer he waited, Hanmo Chen''s mind became more and more unclear. The desire in his heart became more and more intense, just like a beast. He ran around and couldn''t find the outlet to vent. "Hum, ah" Hanmo Chen constantly tearing his own clothes, at this time on the body is just a few pieces of cloth. The soldiers outside the tent heard the movement in the house, worried about Hanmo Chen''s accident, and then came in. Hanmo Chen had no sense at this time. The soldiers in the tent were actually some enchanting beauties in his eyes. With a roar, they rushed to several soldiers. Those soldiers knew Hanmo Chen''s ruthlessness, how dare they resist, and could only humiliate and scream. The soldier who went to find Mrs. Ji came back, ready to tell Hanmo Chen that he didn''t find Mrs. Ji. When he got in, he saw the scene in front of him. He wanted to run, but it was too late. When Hanmo Chen saw him, he rushed to him like a hungry wolf. Throughout the night, the tent of Hanmo Chen was filled with men''s screams. Chapter 242 After returning to the barracks, Gu Qianyi imagines what Hanmo Chen is about to face. He is in a good mood, settles Gu Chongming''s body and goes to sleep. It''s hard to get a good night''s sleep, because I was thinking about intensive training. I got up early and didn''t wear a long skirt today, but I was still ice blue. Compared with the long skirt, it was more capable. Gu Qianyi took Mingyue to school after washing. When seeing Mingyue, Gu Qianyi looks at him with a smile. Mingyue looks at her all over again and finds that there is nothing wrong with her. She is very confused about Gu Qianyi''s behavior. "Miss, is there any flower on Mingyue?" Gu Qianyi doesn''t answer. Mingyue is numb with this look. She thinks about whether she has done something wrong these days. When she thinks about what happened in the inn that day, Mingyue still has a lingering fear. "Miss, you...". "Not bad. The performance is very good, follow me later, the murder and arson will be yours later, "Gu said with a smile. Mingyue can''t react for a moment. Why is this lady so abnormal? And I''m responsible for killing and setting fire? Why? "Miss, wait a minute. Why? Why me? Mingyue swears to heaven that I am absolutely a good man. Gu Qianyi looks back and leaves Mingyue, which is pathetic. She feels funny. This Huobao has something to do with Ellie. "It just depends on how clean you are. I just like you. Let''s go, or I''ll be late later later." she says that she takes the lead. After hearing Gu Qianyi''s explanation, Mingyue relaxes her nervousness. Don''t you like me? My God, this sentence must not let the master know, otherwise the master will pick my skin, look up to see Gu Qianyi leave, hurry to chase past, follow Gu Qianyi behind to the school yard, Gu Qianyi side walk, think if Mingyue know, in his heart, he and Ellie, also don''t know how the expression will be. When she came to the training ground, the soldiers were already waiting here. Gu Qianyi nodded with satisfaction. No matter whether these people were made or not, she was willing to concentrate on training them. The truth is that attitude determines height. Seeing that they are so positive, she has to be responsible for them. She doesn''t want to fight one against three, she just wants to protect her life in the battlefield. Gu Qianyi said with satisfaction: "it''s good to see all of you today. I''m very happy. I hope that in the future training, I can see all of you every day. My purpose is not to ask you to fight against three, but to ask you to protect yourself on the battlefield.". After listening to this, the following people talked a lot. Gu Qian raised his hand, motioned for everyone to be quiet, and continued to say, "you must have a lot of questions in your heart, but don''t worry. We have enough time to wait for the arrival of reinforcements, and the enemy has no need to take care of us now. You can rest assured that the safe training is, you can relax Heart, I will be absolutely responsible for you. Hearing Gu Qianyi''s indisputable words, the people below did not necessarily believe it. At this time, someone below asked: "why did the general say this? Why are you so determined? " It was the soldier who first fought with Gu Qianyi yesterday. When he asked, he didn''t feel timid at all. Gu Qianyi was very satisfied with this man. Seeing that he asked this question, he didn''t feel like it. When he saved himself, he said, "good question. As your general, if I don''t do something, I''m sorry for your trust? Mingyue, take two people to get general Gu out. Mingyue took orders, ordered a few people in the army, and left together. When the soldiers below heard the name of general Gu, they immediately got into a commotion. "Did this female general bring back the body of general Gu?" "Why didn''t you hear anything?" "How could it be?" "It must be a lie, it must be a fake.". For this matter, not only the soldiers below don''t believe it, but also commander Ren Xiaoyuan and other deputy generals can''t believe it. Some people even scoff at it. Due to Gu''s face, Ren Xiaoyuan didn''t say it directly, but he asked tactfully: "general Gu was captured by the enemy, the former general Gu who died miserably?" Gu Qianyi nodded, "otherwise, later you will know whether it is true or not." seeing Gu Qianyi say so, Ren Xiaoyuan is not easy to ask again. He can only wait, hoping that all this is true. After a while, some people brought by Mingyue came with a coffin, which Gu Qianyi had prepared yesterday. They slowly came to us. Looking at the coffin, we were more and more nervous. Ren Xiaoyuan''s fists clenched and loosened, loosened and clenched, until they came near, and the sound of the coffin down hit their chest, The atmosphere at the scene was a little depressing. Gu Qianyi motioned Mingyue to open the lid of the coffin. The lid of the coffin slowly moved away, and the person standing close had confirmed the identity of the person in the coffin. Looking at the familiar figure, Ren Xiaoyuan could no longer help but burst into tears. He rushed to the coffin and burst into tears. At this time, all the soldiers spontaneously rushed to Gu Chongming''s coffin and began to cry. His pathetic voice resounded through the sky. Gu Qianyi stood aside and looked at the coffin. Tears trickled down from the corners of his eyes. Father, if you are in heaven, please watch your daughter how to revenge for you. I want Hanmo Chen to lose everything he cares about, and let him die forever You can''t live forever.Originally thought that the sun was going to come out, but it also became gray. It seemed that she was wailing with all the people. A generation of Zhongliang died so miserably. When everyone had cried enough and let out their grief and resentment, Gu Qian ordered Mingyue to set up a fire. She couldn''t let her father bury her in a foreign land. She also believed that there were still people in her father''s heart, the family There are people waiting for him, so she must take him home. Gu Qianyi made a sacrifice to the people on the fire, said goodbye, and lit the fire himself. Seeing this, the soldiers below knelt down spontaneously and cried out, "the general is going well all the way, the general is going well all the way..." some people nearby also knelt down to see their general off, hoping that their general can go well all the way. The fire burned for two hours. Gu Qianyi found a wine jar, put Gu Chongming''s ashes into the jar, carried them back to his room, and asked someone to write a memorial tablet for temporary sacrifice. Chapter 243 After dealing with everything, Gu Qianyi took the people back to the training ground. However, the atmosphere was extremely heavy. The soldiers were deeply affected by Gu Chongming''s death. Gu also knew that although people died and could not come back to life, the living people were in great pain. Many of these soldiers fought with their fathers for half their lives, Now that their father died miserably, their belief in life has disappeared, and they suddenly feel that the sky is dark and the earth is dark, and they no longer have the motivation to live. Looking at the depressed people, Gu Qianyi has no reason to blame them. For a moment, some people don''t know how to comfort them. Some people say that the best comfort is to accompany them. But they are soldiers, and they are carrying the safety of thousands of Zixuan''s surnames on their shoulders. So they don''t have time to be sad here. If they are really sad, they should take up their weapons and avenge the people they care about. "Report, general" Gu Qianyi is trying to say something, but there is a voice, this person is not others, it is early in the morning by Gu Qianyi sent out to enquire about Anya military camp information Zhang Cheng, Gu Qianyi sent him, on the one hand is more trust him, on the other hand, as a deputy general, some things from his mouth, the credibility is absolutely more than a new female The general needs to be reliable. Gu Qianyi looked at Zhang Cheng and nodded, "are you back? How about Anya camp? What did you hear? " Hearing Gu Qianyi''s question, all the soldiers below raised their ears to hear the news Zhang Cheng brought back. Zhang Cheng sees Gu Qianyi asking questions, and quickly tells Gu what he has heard. "If you go back to general Gu, I don''t know who made a big fuss in Anya barracks yesterday, burning their food and grass, releasing their horses, and saving general Gu''s body. Even Han Mo Chen''s favorite lady Ji is taken to the quilt of general Gu Beicheng. Of course, this is not the case It''s not the most miserable. What''s more tragic is that Hanmo Chen himself was seduced and went crazy all night. Because Mrs. Ji was taken away, Hanmo Chen had no place to vent his anger. He just gave the six bodyguards outside his door to... Give... What''s the matter? "In the face of Gu Qian Yi, Zhang Cheng really can''t say that, he can only muddle around. In fact, Gu Qian Yi doesn''t understand. Looking at Zhang Cheng''s embarrassment, Gu Qianyi nodded to show his understanding and motioned him to go on. Zhang Cheng then said: "it is said that in Hanmo Chen''s camp last night, men screamed, groaned and groaned all night. Early this morning, someone went to serve Hanmo Chen to get up, only to find that the house was full of filth, and six men were lying naked with blood On the ground, Hanmo Chen also fainted beside the bed, it seems that he was also... What, many people see that Hanmo Chen''s backyard is red and swollen, with blood, I think it is not ten days and a half months is not out of bed. "What''s more funny is that Gu Beicheng sleeps Hanmo Chen''s favorite concubine. When Hanmo Chen wakes up, he is so angry that he orders people to scold Gu Beicheng''s 200 army sticks. If it wasn''t for the war, Gu Beicheng would have been dead, but these 200 army sticks are enough for him. Later, I heard that Hanmo Chen let people quietly put Mrs. Ji and the six bodyguards to death. Anyway, it''s a good thing for us, and we don''t know who did such a happy thing. ". After hearing this news, the people below felt a lot more comfortable. Even if Zhang Cheng didn''t elaborate, they could imagine the scene. Finally, someone gave us a bad breath. It''s really a big heart. I think that people''s eyes look at Gu Qianyi, the female general they have always looked down upon. It''s really good that they have done so vigorously since they arrived. Now everyone''s eyes are full of worship and respect. At the same time, they also believe that as long as she leads them, they can win the battle and avenge general Gu. Zhang Cheng also understands from everyone''s eyes what he has missed, but it doesn''t affect his happiness. Ren Xiaoyuan smiles happily and looks at Gu Qianyi. He no longer shows pity, but respects him, just like Gu Chongming. Sure enough, the tiger father has no son. "The general''s battle was beautiful. He not only saved general Gu, but also gave us a bad breath. He also won more time. From today on, I''ll let Xiao Yuan follow the general''s orders. He vowed to follow the general to the death, protect his family and defend his country, and take revenge. ". The soldiers below also cried out "follow the general to the death, defend the country, revenge, follow the general to the death, defend the country, revenge,...." the words were full of respect, sincerity and heartfelt. Gu Qianyi was relieved to hear the cry from his heart. Gu Qianyi motioned for everyone to stop and said, "soldiers, we are soldiers. We are carrying the safety of thousands of people on our shoulders. So we don''t have time to be sad here. If we are really sad, we should take up our arms and avenge the people we care about. Do you agree? " "Revenge, revenge, revenge..." all the soldiers were moved and awakened by Gu Qianyi''s words. It''s right to defend the country and revenge. We shouldn''t be sad here. Time is life. "Well, let''s run 3000 meters to warm up today. It''s the best way to do it. It''s not a shame to run when we can''t fight in the battlefield. It''s not to be deserters. It''s to run with your comrades in arms and brothers instead of running alone and leaving your brothers behind. Life is the most important thing. You don''t have to worry about firewood to keep green hills. Do you understand? ""Understand" "that''s good. From now on, you can run 3000 meters together. At the command of Gu Qianyi, all the soldiers divided into groups and started to run. Gu Qianyi didn''t know today''s decision and trained a troop for himself. Mingyue stands by and looks at Gu Qianyi valiantly and spiritedly commanding the soldiers. Her heart is full of admiration and respect. Just when she thinks of Gu Qianyi''s tricks for Hanmo Chen, Mingyue constantly reminds herself that don''t offend Miss Bu, or she will die miserably. Gu Qianyi came over and saw Mingyue. Seeing her face seeping, she said mischievously, "Mingyue, do you want to have a try? If you don''t listen to me, I''ll give you a taste of a man, too. Do you think so? " The fear in Mingyue''s heart is not a little bit. It''s true that only women and villains are hard to support. Looking at Gu Qianyi with a pathetic look on her face, she asked, "Miss, you won''t treat Mingyue like this, will you? Mingyue vows to be a good man and listen to the young lady. Gu Qianyi nodded, "it''s almost the same. Well, don''t be afraid. I''m very gentle. I can''t bear to treat our lovely moon like this.". Hearing these words, Mingyue cried, "Wuwu, aunt, please forgive me." Mingyue couldn''t stand it and begged. Two people fight noisily, but also happy, a time can let people forget trouble, but you don''t go to trouble, trouble will automatically come to the door, Gu shallow according to raised his head to see the man who followed the soldiers in, the heart will have a bad premonition, think is something happened, otherwise Mo Tong won''t send her to come. Chapter 244 It was Ruohan, the maid next to xia Mo Tong. Ruohan followed the soldier who was leading the way. She also saw Gu Qianyi. Although she was excited, the strict training made her suppress her mood and followed the soldier slowly to Gu Qianyi. When he came to Gu Qianyi, Ruohan held his fist to Gu Qianyi and said, "Ruohan, please see the master.". Gu Qianyi nodded, obviously very satisfied with Ruohan''s performance. Of course, this is also the result of Gu''s personal training. I remember when we first set up the warm heart Pavilion, we all knelt down when we saw her, which made her a headache. Later, with her strong demand and deliberate cultivation, these talents changed their habit of saluting and saw that they used clasping fist instead of kneeling. Looking at Ruohan''s dusty appearance, Gu Qianyi knew that she was on her way for days. The fastest way from Bianliang to Liangzhou was seven or eight days. He didn''t know what happened there. I hope it wasn''t a big deal. However, it didn''t work out as expected. If it wasn''t for a big event, it wouldn''t be so urgent. It took Ruohan only five days to travel such a long way. I can imagine how many horses would be killed on the way. Gu Qianyi looked at Ruohan and said, "get up, you come with me. It''s not convenient to talk here." he walked in front of him and went to the place where he lived. Back to his room, Gu Qianyi comes into the room with Ruohan. The moon is consciously guarding the door. In Mingyue''s heart, Gu Qianyi has already been regarded as a conscious master. In Mingyue''s heart, Gu Qianyi''s status is as important as Nangong Yichen''s. If nothing serious happened, Miss Bu''s people would not have sent someone to convey the news. In the house, Gu Qianyi sits on the throne and orders Ruohan to sit down and speak. Although Ruohan is xia Mo Tong''s maid, he is also loyal to the warm heart Pavilion. He always says the same thing to Gu Qianyi and obeys his orders. Gu Qianyi asked her to sit down, and she sat obediently on the side. Gu Qianyi saw that she had calmed down and then asked, "if Han, why are you here? Is something wrong with the warm heart pavilion? " During the conversation, Gu Qianyi''s brows are all wrinkled together. What''s the matter these days? Why so many things? I don''t know what happened. If cold hear Gu shallow according to the question, quickly put down the cup in the hand, ready to get up to reply, "sit to talk" Gu shallow according to see if cold action, order way. I don''t know what happened to these people? Are you scared? I was so nervous when I asked. After receiving Gu Qianyi''s order, Ruohan sits back, but she is very nervous. I don''t know what will happen to her when she hears the news. I hope she won''t be too sad. "Master, things are not good.". "Go on.". Gu Qianyi is the most headache. Why did the people they reported all start with this sentence? Big things are bad. How big things are big things? Moreover, many people like bluffing. Before they speak, it''s a bad thing, which makes people feel flustered. I didn''t expect that Ruohan, who is calm in ordinary days, would follow him. At this time, Gu Qianyi didn''t know that Ruohan was really not calm this time, and it was really not a small matter. After listening to Ruohan''s report, Gu Qianyi knew how serious the matter was. Ruohan felt a trace of impatience in Gu Qianyi''s tone, and he did not dare to drag on. "About one night before the fifth, the general''s house was on fire. There were more than 230 people in the general''s house, all of them died in the fire, and no one survived." Without reservation, he told Gu Qianyi what happened in the general''s residence. Gu''s face became more and more heavy with Ruohan''s words. When Ruohan finished speaking, Gu''s face became pale. Gu Qian stood up from his seat and walked quickly to Ruohan, "what do you say? General house on fire? No more than 200 people survived? You lied to me, didn''t you? " Gu Qianyi hopes that Ruohan is joking and deceiving her, but Ruohan is always sincere. How can he hear a lie from her? But why? Why is it so good? He left Bianliang less than ten days from beginning to end, but this happened. All of a sudden, Gu Qianyi thought of his two treasures, so he grabbed his hand and asked, "what about the little master? Do they have anything to do? " "Master, don''t worry, little master. On the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, it''s said that something happened to King Mo''s house. Wang Fei Zhou youruo sent people to assassinate master and little master repeatedly. Not only that, but also what happened to master that year was framed by her. That night, in the name of enjoying the lantern, she took the little master out, and then invited the killer of phantom building to assassinate the little master at a high price. Later, when the matter came to light, the king gave up Zhou youruo, and threatened to go to the emperor to tell the truth and kill all the Zhou family. But later, Zhou youruo was saved by a man with a fox mask, and Mo Zicheng was poisoned. Ruohan pauses for a moment and continues to say: "on the day of the fire in the general''s house, the little master of heart and soul did go back to the general''s house. He originally asked you to help mozicheng detoxify, but he didn''t want the master to leave. Knowing this, the little master was sad for a while and left with Mr. Mo in the evening. Later, I heard that King Mo''s house was also attacked that night. Fortunately, little master Ruoling had excellent martial arts skills and defeated the enemy and saved the whole house. " After listening to these, Gu Qianyi''s heart fell down. Fortunately, fortunately, his two treasures were OK. Listening to Ruohan, Gu Qianyi''s heart also rose and fell. I didn''t expect that so many things would happen in Bianliang. The general''s family was gone like this. His father was poisoned and killed in the battlefield. In the general''s house, someone plotted against him and a big fire was set on fire It''s killing innocent people who don''t have the strength to tie a chicken.Gu Qianyi suddenly felt a little powerless. It turned out that many things could not be done by himself. He constantly wanted to be strong and have the ability to protect everything he cared about. However, heaven failed. What he cared about and cherished was often lost in the end. In his last life, he didn''t enjoy family affection, had no parents, brothers and sisters, and didn''t know what was human Warm, originally thought that this life will always exist, but fate is always playing tricks on people, and I have no home, and where should my heart stay? Ruohan looked at Gu Qianyi''s pale face and lost his soul. He was very worried and comforted him: "master, please cheer up, they are waiting for you to take revenge.". Gu Qianyi waved to Ruohan, "you go down, I want to be quiet for a while, go outside to find Mingyue, let him arrange where you live.". If Han wants to say something again, but he doesn''t open his mouth. It''s useless to comfort him with some things. He has to wait for himself to let it out and figure it out. Ruohan shook his head and went out with a sigh. Chapter 245 At this time, there was no one else in the room. Gu Qianyi also took off all his disguise and fell to the ground powerlessly, tears falling down the corner of his eyes. Now she is no longer the warm hearted Lord of the cabinet, whose power is above the Three Kingdoms. She is just a child who has lost her relatives and parents. At this time, she can cry, be vulnerable, and be sad. Just a few days, but the vicissitudes, ha ha It turns out that fate is so unfair! Why does god treat me like this? What did I do wrong? That kind of heartache, let Gu shallow according to feel his heart is being cut. It is bitter in the mouth, painful in the heart, speechless. She is not a person who likes to talk about things in her heart. She always swallows all things alone. Who knows what is in her heart? She is not indifferent, not heartless, nor can she confide, but she doesn''t know who she should tell her heart to? In this life, it is not easy to have a home, some people who are sincere to themselves, and the warmth they get is destroyed overnight. They can no longer touch and feel the reassuring warmth. Why did you force me to come here? You forced me, step Mo Xi eyes full of hatred, she hated himself did not protect them, more hate to them. Gu Qianyi is lying on the ground, his eyes are unable to tell the sadness, maybe the sadness breath of Bu Mo Xi is too strong, it seems that there are some thick sadness in the whole room, tears flow down his face, wet the wooden floor. It seems that everything is still, but only she knows that her palm is about to be bleeding from her fingernails! Time seems to have passed for a long time. Gu Qianyi calms down and takes a deep breath. It seems that he wants to calm down the surge in his heart. His eyes gradually become calm, but only those close to her can see the killing and blood color of her eyes! She would never believe that the fire in the general''s mansion was a natural disaster, and she would never let go of the person who destroyed her family! Whether it is Hanmo Chen or others, today''s pain, I Gu Qianyi must let you give it back to me thousands of times. The air around gradually condenses and gets colder and colder "Button button, Miss Bu, are you in there? Can my subordinates come in?" Gu Qianyi heard Mingyue''s voice, recovered from hatred, and struggled to get up from the ground. The pain in her heart seemed to drain all her strength, wiped the residual tears from the corners of her eyes, and opened the door for Mingyue. Mingyue has learned something from Ruohan. She also knows that Gu Qianyi must be in a bad mood at this time. Now the master is not around. When she meets such a thing, Miss Bu doesn''t even have a comforter. What a pity. If only the master was there, you could give Miss bu a shoulder to lean on. Seeing Mingyue standing at the door, not coming in or talking, thinking about something alone, Gu Qianyi asked, "what''s the matter?" Tone light, can''t hear joy, if not that pair of red eyes that she cried, other really can''t see. But the more it is, the more Mingyue feels that Gu Qianyi''s heart is bitter, and the more she feels that she is a strong woman. Bright moon also does not expose, a face smile of looking at Gu shallow according to, "big miss don''t mind, we drink two cups how?" Then he took two jars of wine to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi nodded. Mingyue saw that Gu Qianyi agreed. She was very happy and could vent her anger. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a place," she said, taking Gu Qianyi to fly to the roof with her lightness skill. Go out, Gu shallow according to just know at this time the sky has been dark, scattered in the sky scattered a few stars, presumably not long ago father and brother have seen countless times this sky. By the way, he still has his brother. Since Hanmo Chen didn''t catch him, he may still be alive. He shouldn''t be so passive. He should send someone to look for him. As long as he is alive, he can be found. Think of here, Gu shallow according to the mood and good two points, carrying the wine jar, big mouth to the mouth. "Mingyue, tell me, why? Why is God so unfair? What''s wrong with my father and those people in the general''s mansion? Who are they sorry for? Why are those people so cruel? Why hurt them? " More than half of the wine in the wine world has been drunk. It is said that people who are in a bad mood are easy to get drunk. Gu Qianyi is like this. She used to drink one or two jars of wine according to her drinking capacity, but now she is drunk. I don''t know whether it is the drunk or the drinker who wants to get drunk. Mingyue doesn''t know how to answer. Many things in the world are unfair. Many people are innocent. Who is wrong and who is right? Who can make it clear? But Gu Qianyi didn''t want to hear the answer from Mingyue. She was just talking to herself. "Mingyue, do you think my parents will look at me in the sky? Will they watch me avenge them? By the way, I''ll tell you a secret. In fact, I''m not their daughter. I''m a ghost. Ha ha, I''m a ghost. But I''m greedy for the warmth they give me. What I didn''t get in my last life, I''ve got it in this life. But I can''t protect them. I''ve let them all be killed. Ha ha, do you think I''m ridiculous Sad? " "Mingyue, do you think I shouldn''t have them? Is it because I don''t deserve these things, so God gave them to me and took them back. The moon looked at Gu Qianyi with pity, "Miss, you are drunk.".Gu Qianyi stood up, waved and said, "I''m not drunk. I can''t pour a thousand cups. How can I be drunk?" "Mingyue, you sit quietly. Don''t sway around in front of me any more. Shall I sing to you? What do you sing? By the way, my father has been loyal to his country all his life, so I''ll sing a song of being loyal to his country and give him a ride. " Gu Qianyi doesn''t give Mingyue any chance to talk, and Mingyue doesn''t say that she has been sitting still. How can she sway around? She knows that she is really drunk, but it''s good to let out her resentment and sadness. She will feel better. I hope she won''t feel bad tomorrow. Gu shallow according to carry wine jar son, drank a big mouthful, then very heroic sing. "The smoke rises from the mountains and rivers and looks north the Dragon rises and the horse hisses, the sword is as strong as frost the heart is like the Yellow River and the water is vast who can resist each other in the past 20 years where the long sword is going how many loyal souls of hands and feet bury their bones in other villages He Xi reports his death to his family and country he can''t bear to sigh, and his eyes are filled with blood and tears the horseshoe goes south and people look north people look north at the grass and yellow dust flying I would like to keep the earth After the restoration of Xinjiang, China should let the four sides to celebrate... " GU Qianyi sang this song over and over again, and his tears slipped down the corner of his eyes. In his mind, Gu Chongming''s scenes on the battlefield spread all over the military camp, and all the soldiers rushed over and stood quietly listening. He could not help but burst into tears and thought of his old brothers, All the comrades in arms fought to kill the enemy and bravely went to the previous scene, as well as those soldiers who died for their country. All of them left tears. "What a pity to be a hundred dead for your country?" this is the voice of all the soldiers. Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Cheng were also moved by this magnificent song. They directly told people to record the lyrics and prepare to let all soldiers sing this song in the future. Chapter 246 In the dark, Gu Qian sang this song full of bold and unconstrained in his warm and sentimental voice. In this frontier city, he warmed the hearts of more than 30000 soldiers in Liangzhou city. He went out to fight for his whole life, killed the enemy, broke the captivity and defended his country. Even if we die in the end, our heart full of blood will never regret it. It''s just a song. Gu Qianyi has entered a deep drunken state at this time. His foot is unstable and he almost falls down. Mingyue sees this and flies forward to hold Gu Qianyi. "Be careful, Miss bu.". Gu Qianyi''s eyes were hazy, his face was flushed, and he looked at the moon with his eyes full of emotion. He saw that the moon supported him, took the opportunity to fall in the arms of the moon, put his arms around his neck, and laughed, "Nangong, are you here? How did you come? Yi''er misses you so much. Do you know that there are many bad people who burn my house and kill my parents. Even brother Yu is missing. Yi''er feels so tired. What should I do? Nangong Yier is very tired... " where has Mingyue seen such a battle? What''s more, the person lying in her arms is not someone else, but her future mother. If you let her know about it later, she won''t have a good life. Mingyue''s hands tremble and she stands in a daze. She knows Gu Qianyi''s sadness and can''t bear to push her away, so she has to harden her head Insist on, gradually feel the person in the arms no movement, the moon dare to lower her head, just found that Gu shallow according to has said fell asleep. At this time, Mingyue felt angry and funny, so she had to hold her in her arms and fly off the roof. Take Gu Qianyi back to the room, Mingyue will retreat, and the rest will be left to Ruohan. After all, Gu Qianyi''s identity is there. If Mingyue doesn''t even have this consciousness, she will be in vain. Seeing the protagonist''s departure, the soldiers all went back to their homes one after another. Ren Xiaoyuan and Zhang Cheng left with a sigh. The night is quiet again, only Gu Qianyi''s room sends out a few murmurs from time to time, and occasionally calls Nangong Yichen''s name. Ruohan keeps applying a towel for her. In the middle of the night, a light is on like beans. In an inn in Jiajing, the capital of Anya, there is also a man who looks out at the stars in the vast night and expresses his missing to the moonlight in the sky. He has been separated for several days, and each day makes people feel very long. His missing is also deepening with time, just like a cup of aging wine with time. In the moonlight, Nangong Yichen is as white as snow, looking at the full moon in the sky. Not long ago, he was enjoying the bright moon with his beloved. Now, one place apart, how are you now? Chapter 247 Gu Qianyi has always been a person with a stable biological clock. Even if she was drunk last night, it would not affect her waking time today. In the early morning, a ray of sunlight shines into the room. Gu Qianyi seems to have a general feeling. He opens his eyes and looks at his environment blankly. I feel that my arm is pressed by something. When I look back, I see Ruohan lying beside my bed and falling asleep. When I think about last night, I think I was drunk and she took care of me all night. This cognition makes Gu Qianyi feel warm. It''s good to have them! Gu Qianyi quietly pulled back his arm and got up to do it. He had a splitting headache. He clenched his fist and gently beat his beating temple. If Han is woken up by Gu Qianyi''s action, he looks up and sees Gu Qianyi sit up and get up immediately, "master, is it a headache? Don''t fight. I''ll rub it for you. " Said a pair of slender soft fingers covered by the temple of Gu shallow. Gu Qianyi also closed his eyes and enjoyed it. "Master, I drank a lot last night. I''ll cook a bowl of wake-up Soup for you in a moment, and then make some light food for you." "You go down, I''m ok. I have to go to the training ground later," Gu said with his eyes closed. "That''s OK." "by the way, you will take some soldiers to find my brother Gu Fengyu''s whereabouts quietly later.". "If Han knows, what else can the master command?" Gu Qianyi thought about it and said, "go down and let Mingyue come to me.". If cold should a then go out. When the moon came, Gu Qianyi had already got up and stood in front of the window to enjoy the scenery. It was not known whether there was any scenery in his eyes. Feeling someone coming in, Gu Qianyi turns around gracefully, sees the bright moon and says, "here you are! Sit down. The tone is just like that of an old friend. Mingyue is not polite. He just sits down. The longer I get along with Gu Qianyi, the more attracted and impressed Mingyue is by Gu Qianyi''s unique theory. He knew that for Miss Bu, there was no respect or inferiority. Her subordinates were her partners and friends, which was why Mingyue was not polite to Gu Qianyi. Even though Mingyue knows that Miss Bu is destined to be his master, he can''t control his heart. He doesn''t know that he is attracted by her and fascinated by her. But anyway, I can accompany her and keep her. No matter who she is with, as long as she can be happy, he has no regrets. Think of her fragile appearance last night, the moon''s heart is also soft into a Wang Chunshui. The event will not make her suffer such pain and sadness again. As long as she cares about the people, I will guard the moon for her. "I have something for you to do," Gu Qianyi said, looking at Mingyue. Her voice is very light and indifferent. Mingyue can feel it. She seems more indifferent than when he first saw her. It''s just that she''s so good that it hurts. "Miss Bu, please tell me." Mingyue doesn''t know how to do it for a while. She can only do it according to Gu Qianyi. Maybe she will feel better. Gu Qianyi thinks about it. Hanmo Chen, you forced me. I''m going to make a move. You have to bear my revenge. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you all at once, and I won''t let you die so soon. Just wait for me to play with you. I want you to see everything you care about slowly lose. "Mingyue, you come here, I''ll tell you," Mingyue obediently approached Gu Qianyi, and Gu Qianyi whispered in his ear, "you are like this..." Do you understand? " After listening to Mingyue, the light of excitement flashed in her eyes. It''s really brilliant. Even if you can''t see it with your own eyes, you can imagine Hanmo Chen''s expression when he saw the gift from the master. Mingyue is very happy when she thinks about it. When Gu Qianyi finishes, Mingyue can''t wait to leave and prepare a gift for Hanmo Chen. When Gu Qianyi came to the barracks, everyone had consciously started the training, and sang the song "loyalty to the country" sung by Gu Qianyi last night. The morale was high on the training ground. Seeing Gu Qianyi coming, he cried out: "good morning, general.". Seeing such a scene, Gu Qianyi can''t help being infected. "Good soldiers, everyone is working hard. Let''s continue to train." Zhang Cheng takes everyone to continue to train, but Gu Qianyi stops Zhang Cheng, "Deputy Zhang, please come here.". Zhang Cheng asks the soldiers to train and walks over quickly. Gu Qianyi suddenly remembers the 20 men who attacked him that day. He thinks that they are very agile and cooperate with each other. Maybe he can train the 20 men alone. Maybe he will get something different. "Lieutenant General Zhang, I just want to ask you, what''s the name of the soldier who fought with me that day? What about him? " "General means Jin Pingrui. Do you remember the twenty soldiers who besieged him that day? They are orphans. They were taken in by general Gu when he passed through Jincheng. These children have been fighting with general Gu since childhood. they have a very good relationship with general Gu. Moreover, general Gu likes some of them and teaches them some martial arts from time to time. In addition, general Gu asks them to read and read in their spare time because of this relationship That''s why they are more outstanding and superior than ordinary soldiers.Gu Qianyi nodded his head and said, "it turns out that it''s also some hard-working people. Let''s go and take some of them to the yard where I live. I''m going to train 20 of them individually and teach them some special skills. On the one hand, they will have some survival skills. On the other hand, if the two armies fight, they will give more help to our army Force. When Zhang Cheng heard Gu Qianyi''s idea, his eyes lit up, "it''s still general Gu''s foresight, and his subordinates are going to bring them here.". Gu Qianyi nodded and left first. Chapter 248 Anya military camp Han Mo Chen is lying in his camp, suffering a lot, and some part of his body is still in hot pain! But how can such pain compare with the pain in the heart? A normal big man and six men have done such dirty and dirty things. Just think about it and feel disgusted. How can he bear the feeling of personal experience! Maybe he didn''t feel anything at that time, but now he is sober and a man with normal sexual orientation. How can he accept this? More than a day has passed, but for Hanmo Chen, no matter how long it takes, he can''t cure the pain in his heart, and he can''t erase his hatred for the man who gave him the medicine! Hanmo Chen is not a fool. He knows these things must have been done by Zixuan''s army camp, and the news he sent out to inquire about just proves it! But Hanmo Chen didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi would come so soon. She must have saved Gu Chongming''s body and drugged herself! I also heard that she is the current general of Zixuan''s barracks. "Damn Gu Qianyi, you wait for me. Today''s disgrace will be recovered from you personally. One day, when you fall into my hands, I will make you unable to survive or die. Don''t you like to take the medicine? I will let you taste the medicine and find a thousand male dogs to have sex with you All right Hanmo Chen''s eyes flashed a thick hatred, gnashing his teeth said! Careless body movement, involving his pain, a time pain bared his teeth! In the side of the soldiers see Hanmo Chen eat pain, quickly forward concern way: "second prince, are you ok?"? When Hanmo Chen saw his bodyguard, he thought of the event of that night, and his heart was even more agitated! "Roll, all roll for me, the prince wants a woman, go to find a woman for me, you all roll for me"! See Hanmo Chen lose his temper, those soldiers dare not stay more, climb and roll away! Until finally all the people in Hanmo Chen camp are changed into women, it''s a relief! Chapter 249 Mingyue prepares the gift according to Gu Qianyi''s instructions and sends it to Anya military camp. Then she leaves. The Deputy General of the reception hears that it''s a visiting gift from general Zixuan. He doesn''t dare to be careless and takes the gift box to Hanmo Chen''s camp in a hurry. When he came to the camp, the deputy general felt a little uneasy. When he saw the servant girl, he asked, "is the second prince resting?"? The maid just came out of the Hanmo chenzhang, and saw that the man was an assistant general. She thought she had something to report, so she said, "not yet, I''ll report it to you.". After a while, the maid came out and took the deputy general in. Hanmo Chen had already got up and stood in the tent. When he saw the deputy general, he asked: "what''s the matter?" The deputy general also knew that the master was in a bad mood these days. He thought that he should try not to make him angry. If he was not careful, he would lose his life in vain. When he heard Hanmo Chen''s question, he quickly replied: "tell the second prince back. Just now a bodyguard who claimed to be Zixuan''s current general sent a gift box. He said that he knew that the second prince was ill and was specially prepared for the ceremony Come and visit. Then he handed the gift box to the soldiers, "this is the gift from general Zixuan. Please have a look at it!"! Hanmo Chen took a look, didn''t reach for it, but ordered to the deputy general: "open it.". At this time, the deputy general came back to his senses. The general was fighting. How could Zixuan''s general be so kind to visit his illness? I''m afraid weasels give new year''s greetings to chickens. He was really confused. The second prince was just worried about the enemy''s deceit and asked himself to be the ghost. But at this time, the Deputy had no way out, so he had to work hard to untie the rope and open the box. Obviously, Hanmo Chen was worried too much. There was no concealed weapon or poison in the box, only a set of exquisite tea set. Hanmo Chen reached out to pick up one and put it in his hand to watch. When he saw the design of the teacup, his face changed and he threw the teacup on the ground in a moment of anger. Obviously, the deputy general also found the pattern on the tea set. The tea set was all painted with pictures of spring and palace. On each teacup, two men with different postures were making love. The action is bold, the posture is novel, if a man and a woman pour all right, but it is two men, so this is really unbearable. No wonder the second prince was so angry. The deputy general realized why Hanmo Chen was angry and suddenly realized his mistake. The second prince had an unseen affair with six bodyguards day and night before because of the trend of drugs. Now general Zixuan sent such things to stimulate the second prince, and he was really confused. He wanted to come to his own way Life is in danger. The deputy general thought of this and immediately knelt down on the ground with a plop, "second prince, spare your life, second prince, spare your life..." Hanmo Chen''s hands become fists, and his face turns blue and black. "Gu Qianyi, you deceive people too much. It''s just like deceiving people too much. Gu Qianyi, you wait for me. One day my Hanmo Chen will make you regret what you did today.". "Come on, drag out the traitor who colludes with Zixuan to tease the prince and cut him down.". The deputy general''s head was broken, but he was still struggling, "second prince, spare your life, second prince, spare your life..." Hanmo Chen didn''t even look at the deputy general. He let people take him out and chop him. And the more Hanmo Chen thought about it, the more angry he was, and finally he fainted. Chapter 250 Because Gu Qianyi made a big noise in Anya military camp that day, and he inadvertently bought time for Zixuan''s army. The news of Liangzhou city has spread to all countries. They are shocked to hear that Gu Chongming died in the war and Gu Fengyu disappeared. Another shocking news is that Gu Chongming''s daughter, who was weak and incompetent in the eyes of the world before general Gu Chongming''s army, was the abandoned wife of King mo Zixuan is a general who defends against foreign enemies. In the same way, Gu Qianyi made a big scene in Anya military camp and teased Hanmo Chen. In a few days, everyone heard about it. Especially after the people of Zixuan heard about Gu Qianyi''s deeds, they felt very happy and clapped their hands. After hearing about Liangzhou City, xia Mo Tong and others in Nuanxin Pavilion quickened their pace of going to Liangzhou. Another part of the people who were responsible for investigating the fire in the general''s mansion also intensified their investigation, because they all had one idea, that is, to finish the work quickly and go to the frontier to help the master. Because of Liangzhou, Zixuan''s emperor had a headache. After reading the news from Gu Qianyi for many times, he didn''t figure out who to send at this time? Mo Zi Cheng sees his brother''s sad face all day, so he puts down the investigation of the fire in the general''s mansion for the time being, and asks for permission to go to the frontier for support. In an emergency, Mo gradually thinks that this is the only way to go, so he gives an imperial edict to Mo Zicheng to support him. However, because Gu Qianyi is already the chief general, he can only appoint Mo Zicheng to go in the name of special envoy and supervisor. It''s hard to imagine that a god of war is now in charge of the army. Mozicheng can''t remember the past. He''s much more curious about Gu Qianyi''s female general. He wants to know what Zixuan''s female general is capable of. On the one hand, he wants to solve the crisis of Liangzhou as soon as possible, and on the other hand, he wants to solve the problem as soon as possible On the one hand, Mo Zicheng also wants to see the true face of Zixuan''s female general. To investigate the fire in the general''s mansion, Mo gradually left. It''s worth looking for someone to take charge of it again. After thinking about it, he finally gave the task to Prime Minister Zhou Weiyong. In Wuling, after hearing about what happened to Gu Qianyi during this period of time, they discussed with Xue Suyan. Then they took several elite soldiers to Liangzhou to help Gu Qianyi. Not only that, but also Qin Ge, the leader of Xiaoyao sect, rushed to Liangzhou with the elite of Xiaoyao sect. For a moment, people from all walks of life, as long as they are related to Gu Qianyi, are on the way to Liangzhou. Lanling has also arrived in Liangzhou with Hanmo Xuefei, accompanied by Chen Xizhi, the mayor of Hongye town. After curing the plague in Hongye Town, Ziyun Keller also goes to Liangzhou with Lanling. Those who care about Gu Qianyi are anxious to help him, and those who hate him are also going to Liangzhou. Muchenzi and Dugu Xiao have already arrived at Anya military camp, and even song Haifeng is on the way. After Zhou youruo recovers, he leaves without saying goodbye and goes to Liangzhou first. Zhou Feng is worried about his sister''s whereabouts because of mozicheng, but he has to follow the army. On the surface, he talks and laughs with mozicheng, but in his heart, he is very anxious. He wants to fly to Liangzhou. He doesn''t want his sister to have an accident, and he doesn''t want the woman who has been hiding in his heart but doesn''t dare to love. There are also some good people, such as narrow minded people, patriots and so on, who go to Liangzhou with the wind. For a moment, the wind is surging, and there is constant fighting. At this time, Gu Qianyi is just concentrating on training her soldiers in Liangzhou city. He doesn''t know how busy the city will be in the near future. Chapter 251 In a secluded valley, a man was lying on the bed with a pale face, and his mouth was constantly calling a person''s name. "Yi''er, Yi''er, don''t, Yi''er, don''t be afraid of your brother to protect you." he shouts and grabs the hand of the woman who sits by his bed and serves him. Finally, a relaxed expression appears on his face. The woman who was caught in the hand was used to such scenes. In the past ten days, she didn''t know how many times she was caught by him. At the beginning, the woman will feel embarrassed to break free, but found that how can not break free from the hand, can only let him hold, as time goes by also used to. Sometimes not only do not break free, but also hold the man''s hand to comfort him. Looking at a man''s handsome face, a woman can''t help reaching out to touch him. What a beautiful man she is. She has never seen such a beautiful man when she is so big. She is always fascinated by him. If only her future husband could grow up like him. Sometimes hear the name in the man''s mouth, the woman will feel uncomfortable in her heart, but also very curious about this "who is the woman named Yier?" This man''s elder brother protects her for a while, and his elder brother likes her for a while. He makes a fool of the woman and can''t tell what their relationship is for a while. The woman, as always, comforted the man, with her other hand in full swing, sliding her finger back and forth on the man''s pale face without noticing that the bed and the man had opened their eyes. The man looked around in confusion, and then focused on the woman who took advantage of him. The woman feels that someone is looking at her and wakes up from her fantasy. When she sees the man staring at her, she blushes instantly. Damn, how can he wake up at this time? It''s a shame. "You, you, you wake up, wake up?" The woman coaxes the face to stammer to say. "Where is this? Where am I? Who are you? " The man asked suspiciously. He was not familiar with the surroundings at all. The woman was still in shock and chagrin, and did not hear the man''s question, "are you ok? Is there any discomfort? " Bed and man did not pay attention to him, but fell into their own memories, where is this? Why am I here? Then in his mind flashed scenes that he didn''t want to think of. The battlefield was in chaos, and a powerful general was fighting with people. First he was cut off his arm, and then he was injured all over. Later, he was also injured, but he wanted to rush into the crowd to save the general. Later, someone advised him, but he couldn''t listen. Then he was knocked unconscious, and then he took the soldiers to steal Attack, in the ambush, the whole army was destroyed, and his arrow fell off the cliff. He is the vanguard guarding Liangzhou against Anya, and the one who died is his father. At this time, the man remembered everything, so what''s the matter with Liangzhou now? Thinking that Gu Fengyu was about to get out of bed when he lifted the quilt, the shy woman looked back. Seeing his action, she stopped him immediately, "Hey, hey, what are you doing?" "Where is this? I''m leaving. I''m going back to Liangzhou. " Gu Fengyu said without looking at the woman. The woman grabs Gu Fengyu and doesn''t let him move. She presses him back to bed. "Liangzhou? Where is that? I don''t know, but you''re a patient now, and your wound is not healed? Have been in a coma for more than ten days, do you know? " The woman is obviously a little angry, looking at the man''s expression is also aggrieved. I''ve been taking care of him for such a long time, not only saying thank you, but also turning a blind eye to him. Gu Fengyu looks at the tearful woman in front of him. For a moment, he can''t bear to get up, especially the woman''s expression at this time is very similar to that of Yi''er when she was a child. Gu Fengyu rarely lies back obediently, and the action just now really involves the wound. Seeing him lying down, the woman instantly regained her smile and noticed that Gu Fengyu''s face was pale and kept sweating. Then she knew that he had affected the wound and asked with great concern: "how about it? What can I do for you. Gu Fengyu shook his head difficultly, "I''m ok, but the wound is cracked, it''s OK.". The woman saw Gu Fengyu extremely endure pain, but also to comfort themselves, the heart is full of moving. He''s so sweet, so sweet. Then I thought, no, I should call a doctor for him. It''s stupid. The woman patted her head. He ran out and said to Gu Fengyu, "don''t move, wait for me to call a doctor for you. Don''t move. " Chapter 252 On the way to Liangzhou, two little dolls are galloping on a fast horse, but they are no one else. Gu ruoyou and his sister, who formally left the warm heart Pavilion quietly, were very sad about the fire in the general''s mansion. Later, they overheard that their mother was in Liangzhou. How could they not go? I''ve lost my grandmother, grandma Mo, and grandfather in the general''s mansion They can''t lose anyone else. They won''t be able to see those people in the general''s mansion. It''s said that even uncle Yu''s life and death are unknown. Mummy must be very sad at this time. She should be with her, comfort her and give her strength. Before leaving, I have informed the people of phantom building to rush to liliangzhou in batches to be ready for a rainy day, so as to help mummy. The brother and sister thought about it in their hearts. They were very fast along the way. They were very handsome and fast. They didn''t dare to delay at all. Even in order to reduce the delay on the way, they chose a shortcut with few people. As the sky is getting late, the brothers and sisters are even more eager to find a place to live before dark, have a rest and leave tomorrow. At this time, a group of people rushed out of the woods and surrounded Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. The head of the group had a scar on his face, and he was still one eyed. When they surrounded Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, he put his sword in front of him, put his hands on it, and stood with his feet apart, no matter whether the two dolls could understand them or not Ferocious look shouting their eternal slogan "this tree is planted by me, this road is opened by me, to fight this pass, leave to buy road money"! Originally, they didn''t want to rob the two little dolls, but now the war is raging, and those passing by are either officers and soldiers or martial arts experts. Businessmen have long been extinct. It''s really hard for them to get along with each other. Now they don''t have enough rice to cook. Seeing that the two dolls are wearing good silk cloth and riding a BMW that travels thousands of miles a day, I want to know I''m a rich owner. Even if I don''t have money, those two horses can eat or sell to make a living. It''s not what they want, it''s what they have to do! Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister took a look at each other, and both of them saw a strong interest in each other''s eyes. For a long time, there was no such fun thing. Robbery is their favorite! At this time, Ellie also stretched out her head from Gu Ruoyu''s arms and asked, "Wow, why so many people? What are they doing? " Although is inquires, but is very curious and excited shakes the small head, that appearance is not lovable! The robbers didn''t expect that there were such rare animals around the two dolls. They couldn''t help thinking that if they could capture them, they would be able to buy them for a good price. Apart from parrots, who has ever seen such a lovely and talking animal? Gu Ruoyu touched Ellie''s head and said carelessly, "they are robbers. They are here to rob us.". When Ellie heard the words, she jumped out of Gu Ruoyu''s arms and flew in the air. Every one of these people in the future looked at it, and the excited voice rang out in the air: "robbery, I like it best. It''s fun, it''s fun!" The robbers below feel powerless when they hear what Ellie says. Does this little guy know what robbery is? Funny? The bandit leader wanted to scold, "do you know how to play? Do you know what robbery is? You know what? " Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are used to it, and Ellie is more and more like herself. Look at the tacit understanding and behavior. How sad! The bandit leader couldn''t see it any more. "I don''t care what identity you are or where you came from. Those who know each other will hand over their belongings. Of course, there are those two horses and this little thing flying in the sky. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite"! After the bandit leader finished threatening, he looked at Gu ruoyou and his sister with pride, and thought that no matter how well they were born, they were just two little kids. How powerful could they be? It''s just that they didn''t think about it at all. Whose adults would trust their two children to run around and walk alone? But before Gu ruoyou and her brother and sister had time to speak, Ellie, who was once again said to be a thing, got angry and said, "who is a thing? You are the thing, you are all the thing, I spray your hot saliva on your face. "Then I spray a flame on the Cyclops, and the unprepared Cyclops will be burned to pieces in an instant, whoa, whoa, whoa! Where have these robbers ever seen such a battle? When they saw that their eldest brother was on fire, they all jumped on the one eyed dragon and put out the fire for him. When the one eyed dragon calmed down and looked at Ellie fiercely, they didn''t dare to talk nonsense. This time, his eyes were on Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister, and he didn''t believe that he would lose to two suckling babies¡° Brothers, give it to me and take all the valuable things from them! " After hearing the order, the robbers, who were ready to move, rushed to Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister just like beating chicken blood. Gu Ruoyu sat still on the horse, and Gu Ruoling flew up. With the sound of jingling, the white ribbon in his hand was the same as life. With Gu Ruoling''s heart, he wanted to fight the robbers! After a while, all the robbers were knocked down by Gu Ruoling. Of course, Ellie was also responsible for this. How could such a funny thing be without Ellie? From time to time, a flame burst out, burning the bandits scattered so pitiful!"Ouch, ouch, please forgive me, lady Xia." seeing that Gu Ruoling was about to start, the robbers begged. They were even more miserable. They didn''t know what bad luck they had brought. They thought they were two little sheep, but they didn''t want to be two tigers. They were too weak! Gu ruoyou gives Gu Ruoling a look. Gu Ruoling takes back his weapon and flies back to the horse. The action is complete in one go. It makes the robbers lose their eyes for a moment. When they are young, they are really blind! The robbers were bitter and full of regret. It seems that they and others will die here today. Gu Ruoyu seems to have understood their thoughts in general, "you bandits are really despicable, bold and have no principle of being a man. They even rob children. You are really heartless and inhuman. I can''t leave you, so that you can''t harm the world any more"! When the one eyed dragon heard this, he felt even more anxious. He thought that he had no choice but to do so. He did not expect that he would encounter this disaster today, and he was even more regretful. "Please forgive me, young master. We have been forced to do this kind of thing that has lost our conscience. I hope that young master will open up his net and spare our lives. From now on, we will make a new life, We can''t blame it all. If we didn''t have a way, we wouldn''t do it either... " At this time, the one eyed dragon was in a hurry. He didn''t know whether the two five or six-year-old children could understand what he said! It''s very happy to say the current living conditions of myself and others again, in an attempt to get their understanding and leave a way for myself and my brothers! Gu Ruoyu pondered for a while and said, "it''s not impossible for you to survive, but I have a condition that you either dissolve or follow me! If you choose, of course, if you follow me, I will make you live better than you do now. You have clothes to wear, meat to eat, and wine to drink. If you don''t want to follow me, you can, but you have to swear to God that you will never do such harmful things from now on! Gu Ruoyu''s decision is based on two considerations. One is to prevent them from dying like a hundred legged insects and then harming others when they leave. The other is to think that mummy must need soldiers when she is fighting at the border. If she can take them there, isn''t it a good thing? Although they are not good at martial arts, they are also good at it Trained, better than ordinary soldiers, No. When the robbers heard this, they were very excited. From the clothes of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, they knew that they were not ordinary children. What''s more, they had this ability at a young age, and they would make great achievements in the future. But heart to heart, they have to listen to the boss is, so everyone''s eyes are focused on the one eyed dragon. The one eyed dragon is also a person with active mind. He has already been moved by Gu Ruoyu''s words. He and his brothers can not only live, but also live better than they are now. Although they have less freedom, they are better than being a bandit here. What''s more, there are gains and losses in life. Living well is the most important thing. Seeing all the brothers looking at themselves, the one eyed dragon does not hesitate Head, "we are willing to follow young master.". "We are willing to follow the young master." after hearing the one eyed dragon''s statement, everyone sighed with relief, looked at him gratefully, and then said to Gu Ruoyu with one voice. Gu Ruoyu nodded with satisfaction, "very good. From today on, you are my brother of Gu Ruoyu. As long as you follow our brother and sister steadfastly, we will not treat you badly." "Thank you, young master. We are willing to follow young master and young lady for life." No matter whether they really follow them or not, as long as they are willing to follow themselves, then they will have a way to make them die for themselves. When the one eyed dragon heard Gu Ruoyu''s name, he felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment, so he didn''t tangle with it any more. On the contrary, Liu Mengsheng, the one eyed dragon''s commander, trembled when he heard the name. It wouldn''t be so coincidental. However, looking at his age, he was similar to the two people in every aspect. If it were them, it would be his own misfortune It''s a blessing. Liu Mengsheng was not an impulsive person. He could not control his inner excitement at this time. He knelt down in front of Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister and asked cautiously, "I don''t know, young master and young lady are from Beijing?" People are puzzled by Liu Mengsheng''s behavior, and they seldom see that their military adviser is so cautious and respects people. Is there any other identity for the little dolls in front of them? Gu ruoyou had already guessed the meaning of what the scholar dressed up in front of him asked, but it was OK to let them know. Maybe they would be more willing to follow him, so he nodded, "we are from Bianliang.". At this time, Liu Mengsheng had already understood something in his heart, and his excitement had already been expressed in his words, "are you from the house of King Mo?" Gu ruoyou did not answer, but nodded to Liu Mengsheng. Liu Mengsheng is very excited and kowtows on the ground: "not only did Liu Mengsheng meet Prince ruoyou and princess ling''er, thousand years old, thousand years old. We don''t know the identity of Prince and princess. We ask the prince and princess to atone for the disturbance.". Other robbers listen to this, this also got, their master son unexpectedly is Prince and princess, kneel down to worship quickly. No wonder Master Liu is so excited. It seems that he is a blessing in disguise.After all the people knelt down, Gu ruoyou dismounted and helped the one eyed dragon and Liu Mengsheng up in person. "They are all a family. We don''t have to be so polite in the future. Let''s all get up.". Gu ruoyou''s action makes the one eyed dragon and Liu Mengsheng feel flattered. At the same time, he is also moved and full of hope for his future life. It''s a blessing for him and his brothers to follow the prince and princess. Maybe they will be able to prosper in the future. The other robbers, like the one eyed dragon and Liu Mengsheng, are full of hope. They will have a good life in the future, and they will never live such a life of beating up families and robbing houses. Gu Ruoyu looked at the sky and said to the one eyed dragon, "it''s getting late today. We''ll have a rest in your village for a night. Tomorrow you''ll set the village on fire. How about going to Liangzhou with us?" The one eyed dragon is not a fool. Although Gu Ruoyu asked him for his opinion, he could not say that he couldn''t do it. "Everything is arranged by the master.". Gu Ruoyu nodded, took out a ingot of gold, handed it to the one eyed dragon, and said, "it must be a long time since the brothers have had enough to eat. Take some brothers with you to the market and buy some wine and vegetables. Let''s have a good dinner tonight." The Cyclops and robbers are red eyed. The master is really considerate of his subordinates. "Thank you, master.". "Come on, just call me childe, not Lord. We are all brothers and partners. You are not my slaves. Do you understand?" The following people have heard Gu Ruoyu''s words, and they are all moved. How can he de be a brother with the prince, and how can he be a partner of the prince and princess? In any case, they have to be loyal to the prince and the young lady in the future. The one eyed Dragon said thanks and ordered a few people to leave. Gu Ruoyu suddenly stopped him. "Wait a minute, let the master go. I''m afraid you''ll scare people. They won''t sell you things. How shameless you are," Gu said jokingly. "If you don''t sell it, I''ll rob it!" Before he finished speaking, he seemed to think that he was not a robber, so he looked at Gu Ruoyu bitterly. "I''m wrong, young master. I promise that I will never do such a thing again in the future. Let the master go to buy wine and vegetables. I''ll take young master and young lady to the mountain.". Hearing this, Gu Ruoyu smiles with satisfaction, and then follows the one eyed dragon to the bandit''s nest. Along the way, the one eyed dragon also told Gu Ruoyu a lot of recent news. When they learned that they were going to Liangzhou tomorrow, the one eyed dragon and others were all rubbing their hands and couldn''t wait. The reason why they have been able to get to this place is that Anya''s group of kids have been in trouble. They have long wanted to deal with them. Now that they have such a good opportunity, it''s strange that they are not excited. When Liu Mengsheng bought good wine and good food, we seldom ate and drank happily. Gu Ruoyu didn''t stop them and let them enjoy themselves. Tomorrow they will leave this land. I don''t know when they will come back. I hope they can abandon everything in the past and follow them steadfastly. At that time, they won''t be ungrateful They. Because the one eyed dragon and Gu Ruoyu have already got along with each other, Gu Ruoyu let Ellie cure their wounds. And Ellie also makes the robbers curious because of the treatment of injuries. She can not only spray fire, but also heal wounds. She is really a god beast. While worshiping, she can''t help being attracted by Ellie''s cute appearance. She can''t help approaching him. For a moment, she has a good fight with the public. Ellie is a drinker. She''s drunk and flushed. Gu Ruoyu looks at all this and laughs helplessly. The degree of Ellie''s drinking is almost the same as that of Mommy, but Mommy, are you ok now? I miss you so much. Gu ruoyou sat on the roof and looked at the sky. Gu Ruoling flew into the room and sat beside Gu Ruoyu, quietly accompanying him. He didn''t speak, but after all, he was a twin brother and sister. How could they hide their thoughts from each other? Gu Ruoyu took her sister''s hand and held her in his arms. He looked at the sun, moon and stars in the sky together and sent Acacia far away. Chapter 253 Gu Qianyi, who lives in Liangzhou City, doesn''t know that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister miss her. Recently, she has been busy with training, and has no time to care about other things. Fortunately, all the soldiers reported great determination and received all kinds of training seriously. Of course, except for Jin Pingrui''s special training camp, which Gu Qianyi trained himself, other soldiers were led by Zhang Cheng. Ruohan supervised and guided the training. Ruohan, after all, was a member of the warm heart Pavilion. He must be familiar with these training. In just a few days, good results have been achieved. Under the arrangement and guidance of Gu Qianyi, all the training skills are trained according to the way of killers. There is no ostentation, and the real purpose is to kill people. Obviously, the soldiers are also very enthusiastic about this kind of training. Compared with their original moves, this kind of move is much more subtle and practical Too much. The advantages in the battlefield are gradually highlighted. At this time, all the soldiers in the barracks were full of confidence. They had confidence in the future war between the two armies. What''s more, the 200000 troops sent by the emperor would soon arrive, so Zixuan''s barracks now had great morale. In the twinkling of an eye, the special training camp has been training with Gu Qianyi for some days. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s a test every three days. However, Gu Qianyi didn''t let them fight with him this time, and the time has changed. In the past, he didn''t make an appointment in the daytime. Instead, he ordered 20 of them to put on night clothes and gather in the back mountain of the camp at night. These days, the first thing they learned is to obey, no matter Gu They have to obey strictly and don''t have the slightest doubt about what Qian Yi said, and they gradually feel the difference of their special training camp in training. They don''t need all training with other soldiers, and their training methods are also different. Of course, their training difficulty is also higher than that of ordinary soldiers. However, these things are not a big deal for them, just because their general said to them, "only when you have to suffer from hardships can you be a superior person.". With Gu Qianyi these days, they have gradually changed from disdain to admiration. Now they really respect her. Although she is a female, she is not inferior to men in military, talent, martial arts and other aspects. Even though many men can''t do things, she can do them. How can the general not be admired? Night, just dark, thick fog layer upon layer diffuse Yang open, smoked out a peaceful night, white fog in the light of the gentle moonlight and streetlights, then dyed golden. Under the moonlight, the leaves rustle, as if playing a graceful and sad melody, deep and beautiful. The beating notes seem to jump out of the dim moonlight, intoxicating. At the appointed time, people are punctual. At this time, Gu Qianyi is waiting here. When people see their general coming earlier than them, they feel ashamed When. "The general didn''t expect you to arrive so early," one of the special training camp soldiers said. Gu Qianyi was also dressed in black night clothes and stood with his back to them. A cold voice floated out of her mouth slowly. "You''re not bad either. Remember, punctuality is a very important thing, do you understand?" "Understand" the following people said with one voice. Before the crowd was relieved, Gu Qianyi took a sneak attack on the soldiers standing in the line. After several days of training, their reaction ability has been very fast. They can react quickly when they feel Gu''s sneak attack. They can not only avoid Gu''s attack, but also fight back appropriately. After a fight, Gu Qianyi nodded with satisfaction, "brothers, this general will take you to kill a few enemies tonight to have fun, OK?" Gu Qianyi is also very excited to say that after training these days, they have basically mastered the theory and action, and now the most important thing is to practice, so she decided to take them to Anya military camp tonight for a small test, but this is only on the one hand, on the other hand, after these days of cultivation, that Hanmo Chen is ready to move again, and her reinforcements have not arrived yet, if you fight When she got up, there was really no advantage on her side, so Gu Qianyi wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Anya secretly and shake their morale to contain Hanmo Chen. She didn''t believe it. After several failures, they were as stable as a mountain. When the special training camp heard this, they all rubbed their hands. They wanted to teach Anya a a lesson for a long time. It''s rare that the general is so considerate. It seems that they can have a good time tonight. "Thank you for your help, general. It''s very kind of you.". Gu Qianyi saw the excited soldiers, felt their vitality and vigor, and unconsciously raised her mouth. Although she didn''t spend a long time together, it was enough for her to understand their character one by one. In her eyes, they were just a group of children who had not fully grown up. However, the more she grew up, the more lonely she was, and she still didn''t know how to worry Good. Looking at their excited look, Gu Qianyi took the opportunity to say: "but I have a request, that is, take the number of enemies you killed as your assessment results. It doesn''t matter whether you are a group action or a personal action, but your weapons can only be daggers in your hands. The most important thing is not to disturb the enemy. If anyone keeps ordering military regulations to deal with them, Can we do that? " Severe words came from Gu Qianyi''s mouth. Seeing that their general was rarely so serious, the people below knew that it was a matter of great importance. They all put away their casual expressions and became serious one by one. "We can, we can, we can!" The firm words came from the 20 soldiers in the special training camp. At this time, they were not Zixuan''s soldiers, but the agents performing the task.Gu Qianyi was very satisfied with their performance. "Set out" with a command, 20 sensitive figures shuttled through the forest and flew to the direction of Anya military camp. A group of people move quickly and quickly into the Anya military camp. The light moonlight sprinkles on the white and tent, which makes the Anya military camp more prominent in the night. At the same time, it also makes up for the inconvenience caused by their action in the night. When the people of the special training camp came to Anya military camp, they were separated, or they were in groups, or they were together, or they were acting alone. They quietly solved the soldiers on duty, and then they sneaked into the tent. The sleeping soldiers were still immersed in their dreams, but they died in a small dagger and could not wake up. Gu Qianyi has been watching the situation around, but also concerned about the performance of the people. Seeing that they are quick and quick, he is satisfied. It seems that his hard work has not been in vain. When he comes to Anya military camp, Gu Qianyi will think of his father and brother. If it wasn''t for this man''s insidious and cunning, how could his father and brother die and disappear? His whereabouts are still unknown. His revenge on him has just begun, Hanmo Chen you wait. Gu Qianyi thought that since he had come to Hanmo Chen''s site, he left without saying anything. He was really sorry for himself. If he didn''t do something, he was really flustered. He looked around and found that there was no danger, so he sneaked into Hanmo Chen''s room. At this time, Hanmo Chen was sleeping with his beauty. Gu Qianyi looked at him contemptuously At a glance, "Hanmo Chen, Hanmo Chen, you really don''t have a long memory. You think Zixuan has only 30000 soldiers, so you can rest easy? Then you''re really wrong. I''ll give you a wake-up call tonight, so that you can''t sleep from now on and worry every day. " Worried that Hanmo Chen wakes up, Gu Qianyi takes out his own hallucinogen. After smelling it, he and the woman sleeping next to Hanmo Chen open their quilts. He originally wanted to take off their clothes, but he didn''t think that they didn''t wear inch thread, which saved Gu Qianyi''s hands. Gu Qianyi looks around the house, but he doesn''t find the rope. His eyes flash, and he falls on their belts. He picks up the belts and ties them up smartly. He wants to do something else. After thinking about it, he seems to feel that it''s inappropriate for a woman to do such a thing, and he''s still ready. At this time, Jin Pingrui accidentally comes to Hanmo Chen''s tent, of course, with a heart However, when he tried to kill Hanmo Chen, he didn''t expect that their general would be here. when he saw Hanmo Chen tied up with a naked woman, Jin Pingrui jumped. But because Gu Qianyi didn''t have a good intention to show it here, he thought to himself, "the general still has this hobby!" Look after shallow in the eyes also become some strange up! Gu Qianyi looks at Jin Pingrui with black lines all over her head. If she hadn''t been unable to speak, she would have given him some chestnuts for fear of disturbing others. Ignore this for the moment, Gu Qianyi gestures to Jin Pingrui, which means to let him take them outside to the tree and tie them up. During the training, they learned sign language, and Jin Pingrui soon understood Gu Qianyi''s meaning. He carried them out and quickly tied them up. Under Gu''s instruction, they were just tied up and could move their hands and feet. Gu did so because of her special arrangement. But Jin Pingrui didn''t understand why the general didn''t take this opportunity to kill Hanmo Chen and just tied them to a tree? Gu Qianyi knows Jin Pingrui''s idea, but it''s not convenient to say more at this time. Sometimes it makes the enemy suffer physically and mentally, which is more painful than death. Revenge means that in the process of revenge, you should experience the quickness and sense of revenge, and see that the enemy is in great pain, and life is not so, which is the real pleasure. Gu Qianyi makes a gesture to Jin Pingrui, asking him to enchant several hunting dogs. In order to track the enemy easily, he usually raises several hunting dogs in the military camp, and then trains them to track people''s breath, which is similar to the current military dogs. Gu Qianyi still gave Jin Pingrui a psychedelic drug. This drug can not only make the hounds obedient, but also produce psychedelic and emotional effects on them. Of course, this drug has almost the same effect on human beings, but human beings will have serious illusions. The effect of hypnosis is not big, but it''s enough. When Jin Pingrui finds the hound, Gu Qianyi asks Jin Pingrui to tie the rope of the hound to the tree. Hanmochen and hanmochen are tied up in a sitting posture, with their backs on the tree. However, the hounds who have been poisoned with hallucinogen can only be tied to hanmochen and hanmochen. They bite them from time to time, and lick their tongue and head with mucus Han Mo Chen and the woman woke up in a daze. They groaned, groaned, swayed and swayed from time to time, but they looked very happy. What''s more, the woman held a hound''s head in her hands, stroked and touched it, and even used her own tongue to kiss the hound''s tongue. It''s really ugly. Hanmo Chen is not much better, a hands restless at the same time in the two dogs back and forth, go, the mouth is more satisfied with the hum. In their eyes, the four or five hounds must be beautiful. Gu qian can''t see it any more. He leaves first. Jin Pingrui looks at Gu Qian Yi''s back. He can''t describe it with shock in his heart. He''s really respectful and afraid. He can come up with such ideas, but he''s really not an ordinary person. He does everything well, that is, he should never be her enemy. Otherwise, he will die miserably.After this, Jin Pingrui and his family are loyal to Gu Qianyi all their lives. Seeing that it was almost dawn, they packed up their "spoils" and left Anya barracks with satisfaction. Although they can''t see Anya''s soldiers'' panic when they learn that their companions are killed in silence, they can absolutely imagine how scared Anya''s soldiers will be. Just think about that expression, you already feel very happy. What''s more, they are still carrying so many spoils. Tomorrow, they will take their heads to pay homage to those dead brothers and let them know that they have avenged them. Except Jin Pingrui, the soldiers in the secret service camp don''t know what happened to Hanmo Chen at this time. It must be all the people in Anya military camp tomorrow. Jin Pingrui and Gu Qianyi are looking forward to what Hanmo Chen will do. Can they kill all the lovers as they did last time? But can he do it this time? If he killed all the soldiers, it would be a good thing, so that there would be no war. But these are the ideas of Gu Qianyi and Jin Pingrui. Because they had arranged the time and place of the meeting in advance, they soon came to the meeting place. Gu Qianyi saw that each of them was big and small, and it seemed that they had a good harvest. But it''s almost dawn now, and there''s no time to count them. You have to leave quickly. Gu Qianyi counted the number of people and made sure that they were all there before he said, "today we are doing well. Tomorrow we will have a rest. You can leave in batches. Remember not to disturb the enemy. All right, now disband. With Gu Qian''s order, 20 people divided into four groups and chose different directions to leave. Chapter 254 It seems that he has something in common with Gu Qianyi. Nangong Yichen is also busy with his own plans. Some of the main personnel of the other side villa are sent by Nangong Yichen to protect Gu Qianyi, and the other part is quietly transferred to Anya. Nangong Yichen is always concerned about Gu Qianyi''s affairs. He knows that this is Yi''er''s fight for time for himself. He can''t let her down. He has to deal with the affairs here so as to reunite with Yi''er. "Qingming, take the holy doctor ghost hand, let''s go to the palace." Nangong Yichen confirms his idea and says to the bodyguard Qingming. Nangong Yichen thought about many plans, and only felt that going directly to the palace was the most direct and effective way. He has found out that Hanmo Chen poisoned the emperor. Not only that, he also controlled the family members of the ministers in the court, so they would listen to him so clearly. So the first thing I have to do now is to cure the poison on the old emperor, and then rescue the family members of the ministers. I believe that after I do this, these old people will have nothing to say about what they are still facing. Not only that, maybe they will support themselves to become the crown prince. Of course, I don''t care about this, but I have to take my time and get angry Oh, it can''t be done. After all, Hanmo Chen''s evil deeds are obvious. Even if the emperor dotes on him, he will not be allowed to do anything recklessly. On a moonlit night, there is an unspeakable beauty of peace. The light moonlight, like a layer of gauze, obscured the whole night. Taking advantage of the moonlight, three figures flew out of an inn to the direction of Anya palace. At this time, the protection in the palace is very good, and the soldiers on duty are lazy and scattered. It seems that they don''t take the people in the palace seriously at all. The ground made of superior white jade is shining with warm light, and the Grand Palace is hazy and ethereal in the moonlight, mixed with a faint air of sadness. It''s been more than ten years since I left here. Except for more vicissitudes, there is no change here. When Nangong Yichen is on the scene, his heart feels so contradictory and complex. This place gives him infinite warmth and life, as well as the hatred and heartache that he carries in his heart for so many years. With the memory of their childhood, they came to the courtyard where Li Fei used to live. They didn''t know whether they had been forgotten or someone deliberately did it. Since the fire, the whole courtyard has been abandoned and never built. Now what they see is a piece of ruins. Nangong Yichen looks at the ruins, and his heart is filled with unspeakable bitterness and bitterness. It''s really cool for people to go to tea Is the building empty? How prosperous was the Lihua garden when her mother was in favor, and at this time? You can''t wait to change people''s heart. You can''t change people''s heart. Have you ever thought of such a day? Nangong Yichen kneels on the ruins slowly, and his eyes are red. They all say that the man has tears, but it''s only because he didn''t go to the sad place. He thinks of his mother and concubine who loved him when he was a child and gathered all his happy places when he was a child. Now there is only this ruins left. How desolate and sad is it? "Mother''s concubine, I''ve come back to see you. Mother''s concubine, I''ve come back to avenge you. If you have spirit in heaven, please protect me.". Seeing Nangong Yichen kneeling down, Qingming and Guishou kneeling on the ground behind him, I didn''t expect that this is the place where I live in front of me. It''s so desolate. It''s a pity that everything is prosperous, but it ends overnight. Because he was in a hurry, Nangong Yichen didn''t prepare any sacrificial items, so he had to kneel down to show his heart. After all, there were still many things to do for himself. When he had avenged himself and regained everything that belonged to him, he would worship his mother and concubine. Nangong Yichen looks nostalgic, then gets up and leaves with Qingming and ghost hand. Chapter 255 Nangong Yichen came out of Yangxin palace, and suddenly remembered the man who had made him hate for so many years and suffered for so many years, so he turned and went to Qingrou palace. Qingrou palace is the palace of imperial concubine Rou of Hanmo dust. I remember that after her mother''s death, her father gave her to adopt. Because she didn''t like the environment of Qingrou palace, she lived in Lihua garden all the time. That woman would visit her from time to time, but what she hated most was her hypocritical face. She loved her very much in front of everyone, Once she has turned her back on others, she will show her ugly face and beat and scold herself. Since she gave birth to calligraphy dust, she hates herself even more, and Nangong Yichen knows who set the fire that year. Now he''s back, I don''t know if he still remembers? Do you think you''ve lost your life long ago? "Lin Qingrou, I''m back." Nangong Yichen laughs sarcastically. The game started, I want you to look at your most important things the same as the loss. The moon became brighter. According to his memory, Nangong Yichen made up to look like a beautiful concubine. She spread her hair and put some red things on the corner of her eyes. She looked bright. She found some flour and felt her face very pale. Sprinkle some psychedelic drugs in Rou Fei''s room. Of course, this psychedelic drug is also taken from Gu Qianyi. I didn''t expect that it would be used now. At the same time, I smeared a lot of phosphor from Yi''er on my body. When I was studying things, I saw it and asked for some. Listen to according to son said, if you put the phosphor on the body, pretend to be a ghost to frighten people, absolutely can kill people, at the same time also gave himself a pack of phosphor. It is said that this thing is very useful and has low ignition point. After people die, the so-called ghost fire is this thing. It seems that Yi''er is very prescient. I didn''t expect that I would really use these. Nangong Yichen stealthily sneaks into roufei''s room and supports her body with her internal force. She doesn''t let her toes stand on the ground. She condenses her internal force into wind and blows the curtain inside the room. The curtain is whistling and calling out roufei''s name. Lin Qingrou opened her eyes vaguely, looked at the scene in front of her, and exclaimed, the curtain was beating her bed, and a long voice sounded in the room, "sister Qingrou, sister Qingrou, sister Qingrou..." that voice Lin Qingrou was a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment, and the faint voice was very ethereal and resentful. Lin Qingrou was shivering at the foot of the bed. "Don''t come here, don''t come here..." the voice seemed not to have heard Lin Qingrou''s words. From far to near, the voice slowly floated to Lin Qingrou''s bed and said coldly, "sister Qingrou, you look up and look at me? Look at me! Do you know it''s so cold down here? I''m so cold down here. I''m here to pick you up this time. Come down with me, sister Qingrou. Look at me... Look at me... Chapter 256 Lin Qingrou was very scared. She felt that the voice was close to her. She looked up and saw the woman in white in front of her. Her hair was scattered, her orifices were bleeding, and her feet were green. No, she didn''t have any feet. "Ah... Ah... Ghost... Ghost... Come on. There are ghosts... There are ghosts here.". "Sister Qingrou, look at me. I''m so cold down here. Why do you harm me? Have you forgotten who I am? Have you forgot? I''m your princess Li''s elder sister... "Nangong Yichen continues to say that her mother''s wife doesn''t know who she is. She thinks that Lin Qingrou''s attitude towards herself is both jealous and hateful. Although Nangong Yichen knows that her mother''s wife died early because she was weak and ill, she will inevitably doubt that her mother''s wife was in good health Is pregnant also very healthy, why can dystocia happen, this matter can have something to do with this woman? Although just holding the attitude of trying, Nangong Yichen still expects his mother''s concubine not to be killed by others. Because of the psychedelic drugs, what Lin Qingrou sees at this time is far more terrifying than what Nangong Yichen shows. This kind of psychedelic drugs will produce a very serious illusion. At this time, Lin Qingrou only feels that there are many fierce ghosts in front of her to ask for her life again. Those who were killed by herself are coming. They raise their hands to strangle themselves. "Don''t... don''t... Sister Li Fei, don''t, I''m wrong, please let me go, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t give you medicine, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t make you dystocia, please... Please... Spare me... I don''t want to die... I''m wrong,..." Nangong Yichen heard this reply, stunned, didn''t think his mother''s concubine was really given by this bitch Killed, Nangong Yichen very angry fly past, pinching Lin Qingrou''s neck, ferocious asked: "say, you also to my mother imperial concubine did what, say, you say...". Chapter 257 "Keke... Keke..." Lin Qingrou was pinched by Nangong Yichen. She couldn''t speak at all, and she was extremely afraid. She couldn''t breathe and fainted. Nangong Yichen reluctantly releases his hand and looks at the woman in front of him. He is full of anger and can''t vent it. He takes up his own sword. He wants to kill her with a sword, but he thinks it''s too cheap for her. Doesn''t she care about her appearance? I let her become ugly eight strange, in the hand of the sword, brush a few will scratch Lin Qingrou''s face, and then turn away without looking back. Nangong Yichen didn''t sleep all night after he returned to the inn. The next day, news came out from the imperial palace that the emperor''s favorite princess Rou was not only scratched, but also crazy. For a moment, the news swept the whole city. Maybe some people were born enemies, just like Hanmo Chen and Gu Qianyi. From the first time they met, they were destined to be each other''s identities and could only face each other with swords. At this time, the sky is early, but Hanmo Chen has woken up, looking at the woman lying on his bed, the anger in his heart is like the river breaking the dike, constantly pouring into his heart, "Gu Qianyi, I want to kill you, I want to kill you..." the angry roar, spread all over the camp, startled the early birds in the forest. When the soldiers heard the sound, they were shocked by the scene. What did they see? Isn''t the woman lying on the bed their princess Sheffield? How can she be in the second prince''s bed, and not in inch coat, covered with bruises, we all know people, don''t want to know what happened, Anya''s soldiers have been used to the incredible things happened in Hanmo Chen, but they didn''t expect to be more and more miserable, it seems that Zixuan''s female general is very powerful, otherwise their second prince is not good Will fall on her hand again and again. Chapter 258 When Hanmo Chen saw the soldiers coming in, he quickly pulled the quilt over Hanmo Xuefei''s body and said, "you all get out, roll, roll..." Hanmo Chen roared angrily. When the soldiers left, Hanmo Chen pulled out his sword and stabbed Hanmo Xuefei, who was dying. This is his shame. How can he let her live. At this time, Hanmo Chen has collapsed. Originally, Anya was the prince who was highly favored by all kinds of people. But because of this woman named Gu Qianyi, she is now in this field. It''s all because of her. Why didn''t she fall off the cliff and die last time? If only she had died? How could he be insulted like this. Remembering all kinds of things since he knew Gu Qianyi, the hatred in Hanmo Chen''s heart gradually engulfed his only reason. When he met her for the first time, he didn''t take her seriously. As a result, she made her plan fail and fled back to Anya in a mess. Later, several times, more importantly, three or four times of sneak attacks, killing my soldiers, and making himself and several men have such disgusting things Even if, did not expect that the second time she actually intensified, on their own medicine, let himself and the dog, Gou, he. And this time, she was madly let people put his sister on his bed, "Gu Qianyi, I want to kill you.". The more Hanmo Chen thinks about it, the more angry she is. It''s the woman named Gu Qianyi who embarrasses herself. It''s all her. I''m going to kill him and kill her. I want to rush out of the barracks with my sword, but I happen to meet mu Chenzi. Mu Chenzi sees that Hanmo Chen is full of reason. He knows that his blood is retrograde because he is in a hurry. He points his acupoints and takes him back to the barracks , sit cross legged and deliver internal power to treat him. Chapter 259 After burning incense, Hanmo Chen regained his consciousness. Looking at mu Chenzi, he was puzzled. What''s wrong with him? "Master, what''s wrong with me?" Mu Chenzi wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "you are so anxious that your blood is retrograde. Do you know what makes you so angry?" Hanmo Chen thought about it and said angrily, "it''s not Gu Qianyi. She''s actually..." Hanmo Chen told mu Chenzi the whole story. Mu Chenzi was also very angry after hearing it. "I don''t have to worry. I''ll be angry for you. It''s true that she can make trouble in our barracks again and again, but she can''t make trouble Can''t I go to her barracks and kill people and set fire to them? " "Master said politely. Thank you very much, but I don''t know what master''s plan is?" After hearing mu Chenzi''s words, Hanmo Chen''s eyes flashed a trace of malicious light. Chapter 260 Mu Chenzi thought for a moment and said, "as far as I know, Zixuan''s reinforcements will arrive today. They are bound to prepare for the banquet, singing and dancing. We can take this opportunity to attack Zixuan''s barracks.". Hanmo Chen heard that this is a good way, "if you can send someone in advance to add something to their wine, then they will not be allowed to be slaughtered by us? I don''t have any other requirements. I just need Gu Qianyi. When I catch her, I''ll see how I torture her. I want her to suffer a thousand times, ten thousand times more. "Hanmo Chen''s eyes are red with blood because of hatred. In a few words, he gnashes his teeth and wants to cramp Gu Qianyi. "I promise you that I will help you catch Gu Qianyi. Let me arrange this for you. You haven''t fully recovered. Have a good rest first. I will arrange this for you. Don''t worry about it.". Mu Chenzi told Hanmo to sink, and then he left quietly. No matter how Hanmo Chen didn''t become a tool, he was also his only apprentice. What''s more, he still had many places to use him, so he couldn''t give up this chess piece for the time being. And Han Mo Chen thinks that he can get revenge soon. In his heart, Mei Mei falls asleep soon. Is it just that their plan will really succeed? Chapter 261 Recently, the city of Liangzhou has become more and more lively. Xia Mo Tong, who started a few days earlier, has arrived in Liangzhou and has told Gu Qian Yi about the fire in the general''s residence. Gu Qian Yi has also left them to help him. The army led by Mo Zicheng also arrived in Liangzhou at this time. Gu Qianyi threw the crowd to the gate to greet him. Although he knew that the visitor was mo Zicheng, Gu Qianyi couldn''t say anything. He just hoped that the prince would not go too far, couldn''t distinguish the importance of the matter, and didn''t bring personal grudges to the battlefield. Of course, it''s Gu Qianyi who thinks so much. Today''s Mo Zi Cheng has lost the memory of the past, so he won''t remember it. From a distance, he saw a group of people coming to Liangzhou city. Until everyone came near, Gu Qianyi ordered to open the city gate. According to the etiquette, he went down to the tower to meet them. Mo Zi Cheng also noticed Gu Qianyi. She was standing at the gate of the city, dressed in a light armored general''s uniform, her hair was simply tied up, her cold face was firm, and she looked valiant. Mo Zi Cheng said: "what a peerless woman general.". Don''t know why see this woman, Mo Zi Cheng feel his heart some pain, and jump very fast, he always thought his heart is dead, didn''t expect to have such a day, this is the feeling of heart? Mo Zi Cheng has always thought that a woman who can be worthy of herself must be able to stand side by side with her, but at the first sight of Gu Qianyi, Mo Zi Cheng knows that she is attracted by her. In the crowd, she is so different, temperament, even among thousands of people can recognize her at a glance, think since the founding of the country, Zixuan has not appeared in the women''s general, but she did, and also do very well, is she the one who has been waiting for? If we had met earlier, would we not have been alone for so many years? In Mo Zi Cheng''s heart, although there are many wives and concubines in his house, he has no one he likes. He just falls in love with Gu Qian Yi at a glance. But he didn''t know that even if he met them earlier, he would still miss them. After so many experiences, even if he forgot, some people remember. After approaching, mozicheng and all the generals dismount one after another. Gu Qianyi takes Zhang Cheng and Ren Xiaoyuan to step forward. "The Lord of Mo has been working hard all the way. Tonight, our general will take over the wind and wash the dust for the Lord and all the soldiers, please.". Mo Zi Cheng nodded, looking at Gu Qian Yi and asked, "are you Gu Qian Yi?" Although the heart clearly know, but still want to hear her tell themselves, maybe just want to say a few words with her. Gu shallow according to smell speech a Zheng, don''t know Mo Zi Cheng and want to do what, some doubt of looking at Mo Zi Cheng side of Zhou Feng. At this time, Zhou Feng is immersed in the joy of seeing Gu Qianyi. He doesn''t care what Mo Zi Cheng says. Gu Qianyi saw that there was no hope for help, so he went on, "it''s Qianyi.". "That''s right. If you are a woman, you can''t be a man. Tiger father doesn''t have dog daughter. That''s good." Mo Zi Cheng sincerely praised the way. Chapter 262 Gu shallow according to some confused, really don''t know this paranoid and make which, light smile, do a please posture, will Mo Zi Cheng and others into. Mo Zi Cheng see Gu shallow according to ignore him, in the heart a little light lost, think in the future they still have a long time to get along with, then also relieved. That night, Gu Qianyi set up a banquet for Mozi to take care of them. When the reinforcements arrived in Liangzhou City, both the people and the soldiers were very excited. At this time, they were no longer alone. With the God of war and their general, they believed that Zixuan would win the battle. Gu Qianyi was originally a drinker, because she was drinking with mozicheng, so he just said that he didn''t drink any more. At the same time, in such a time, it''s also easy to have an accident. Who knows if Hanmo Chen will steal something while everyone is happy, and be careful that Wannian boat, especially in such a special period, is still small The heart is the best. But this matter is really let Gu shallow according to guess. Gu Qianyi has already known the situation in Anya military camp. For Hanmo Chen, he is afraid that he is the one who wants to be skinny and cramped in his heart. But even so, so what? He hates him a lot. Gu Qianyi left the banquet, came out, looked at the moon in the sky, and thought, "when will the moon come? Ask Qingtian about the wine. I don''t know what season it would be in the heavens on this night? I want to take advantage of the wind to go back, but I''m afraid the tall buildings will be too cold. Dancing to clear the shadow, what is it like in the world? The moon rounds the red mansion Stoops to silk-pad doors, Shines upon the sleepless Bearing no grudge. Why does the moon tend to be full when people are apart? People may have sorrow or joy, be near or far apart, the moon may be dim or bright, wax or wane, This has been going on since the beginning of time. I hope people will live a long time and enjoy the beautiful life together Gu Qianyi suddenly thought of a poem by Su Shi, and read it out. His voice was clear and shallow, with a touch of strong missing in the light of sadness. Are you OK with Nangong? When can we be like the full moon in the sky, and the full moon makes us more round? "Pa pa... PA, a good poem, I didn''t expect that general Gu could not only go to war, but also write and write. He was really a strange woman." mozicheng, who was closely behind Gu Qianyi, was disconsolate when he saw Gu Qianyi talking to the moon alone. He wanted to comfort him, but didn''t want to hear such a masterpiece. He clapped his hands behind him and praised him. "I wish you could live a long time and have a beautiful life together. Well said, general Gu is missing the person you like?" Since Mo Zi Cheng wakes up, things keep going on, and he has no time to know anything else. In addition, Qiu ran deliberately conceals Gu Qian Yi''s affairs, so he still doesn''t know some things before him and Gu Qian Yi, so that today she has become his most familiar stranger. However, when he mentioned the words "the person of his heart", he felt sour and uncomfortable. Did she already have the person of her heart? Think of this, Mo Zi Cheng''s heart is like overturning the Wuwei bottle. Gu Qianyi shakes his head. "I just miss my family. Wang Ye has been working hard all the way. Let''s have a rest early tonight. Will you excuse me?" he says and turns to leave. Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Qianyi''s back and falls into meditation. When Gu Qianyi came out, he just wanted to follow her and have a look at her from a distance to comfort his missing. Maybe she really didn''t have a chance. There was someone in her heart. Was she missing Nangong Yichen just now? Maybe it is, ha ha... The protagonists have all left, and it''s no fun for them to stay. They turn around and go back to their rooms. Chapter 263 Gu Qianyi didn''t feel sleepy when she came back to her room. On the one hand, she missed Nangong Yichen very much. Although she didn''t leave for long, it was only on the day of separation that she realized how sad Acacia was, and finally understood why someone would feel bitter. At this time, Gu Qianyi''s feeling was just like drinking coffee. It was bitter in the mouth, but it was sweet because of memories. It was just that I don''t know. How are you? Do you know Nangong? I miss you so much. At this moment, Gu Qianyi also understood what is "a kind of Acacia, two idle sorrow" and the helplessness of "just eyebrow, but heart". Acacia is long. I don''t know if he is the same as himself at the moment. He looks up at the moon and sends his missing. Does he miss himself as much as he does? Gu Qianyi shook his head. When did he become so sentimental? Forget it. Business matters. At the same time, Gu Qianyi is also thinking about mozicheng. Recalling the scene of seeing mozicheng today, Gu Qianyi feels that something is wrong. Mozicheng seems to have forgotten himself, and he doesn''t pester himself like before, but why? Is he playing some tricks again, or really don''t remember the past? But if not, why? Gu Qianyi doesn''t understand that no matter how Mo Zicheng is, he won''t accept him any more. If he really forgets the past, it may not be a good thing. It''s good for him and himself. On the other side, Mo Zi Cheng is lying on the bed, tossing and turning hard to sleep. Gu Qianyi''s figure always flashed in his mind, but he doesn''t know why. He is sure that he saw her for the first time, but why is the feeling in his heart so familiar? Has something happened in the past that he doesn''t know? She is so excellent, so talented, whether it is temperament or talent or appearance are constantly attracting themselves, such a woman he can not help but like. But why is she so cold to herself? And she seems to know herself. Have you ever had anything unpleasant with her? Otherwise, why doesn''t she like herself? Maybe it''s time to check about her. I hope I haven''t done anything sorry for her. Mo Zi Cheng thought. Tonight''s moonlight is just like everyone''s mood. There is a trace of sadness hidden in the bright. Zhou Feng is lying on the roof and drinking wine from his hands. He thought that he and she would never have a chance to meet again. What''s more, he said last time that goodbye is the enemy, but he didn''t expect that they would see each other in this way. Seeing that everything is all right with him, he is happy His heart is also a comfort, but when he thinks of his mission here, Zhou Feng''s heart becomes melancholy. Do you really want to hurt your beloved woman? Do you really want this? If you can choose, I really don''t want to be the enemy with her, but fate is so tricky on others, how can each be her own master, she will eventually face her own sword, just hope that this day doesn''t come so soon. Zhou Feng''s heart is very contradictory and bitter, "according to son, do you know how I don''t want to be the enemy with you?" Wine into the heart, but it is to drink more sorrow, this night is doomed to many people sleepless. Chapter 264 The night is getting deeper and deeper. With the moonlight, many people have quietly fallen asleep. In the silver white night sky, a colorful signal bomb flies into the sky. Muchenzi, who is waiting outside Liangzhou City, is glad to see the signal bomb rising. He knows that the person he sent has completed his task. He quickly takes part of Anya''s soldiers to sneak into the barracks under the moonlight. Gu Qianyi, mozicheng and Zhou Feng, who are not sleeping because of their worries, are on guard at the moment when the signal bomb rises. They think that it will not be peaceful tonight. Gu Qianyi picks up moxie and rushes to the place where the signal bomb rises quickly. Zhou Feng, who doesn''t even think about it, starts from the top of the house and flies directly to the place where the signal bomb is sent. When Gu Qianyi arrived, most of the soldiers who had been drinking fell down. Gu Qianyi came forward to check, and he was relieved. Fortunately, it was just a drug. He thought that the enemy wanted to capture himself alive. Otherwise, how could he choose a drug instead of poison. At the same time, Gu shallow in the heart of some secretly happy, fortunately they are all OK. When mozicheng arrived, seeing the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Looking at the brothers lying on the ground, he said, "general Gu, have they been... " they just got the drug. It''s OK, but I think that since the signal has been sent, there will be action in the back. Let''s get ready. It seems that there will be a hard fight tonight The battle is about to be fought. "Gu Qianyi sees that Mo Zi Cheng''s face is not very good, and he probably knows what he thinks, so he explains. After listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, Mo Zi Cheng comes to realize that he is too nervous and doesn''t make things clear, so he makes a random guess. It''s really wrong. But because of Gu Qianyi''s words, Mo Zi Cheng''s heart also relaxed. Fortunately, everyone is OK. However, just after a while, the Anya soldiers led by mu Chenzi have come to Zixuan''s barracks to join the druggist. Mu Chenzi sees the soldier and asks, "but are they all done?" "If you come back to China, everything will be done." the druggist, dressed as a Zixuan soldier, said without thinking about it. He was only responsible for drugging, and didn''t know the specific situation. When he saw that all the soldiers who drank were fallen down, he thought it was a success. Eager for credit, he didn''t check the situation of the banquet, and didn''t know that Gu Qianyi and Gu Qianyi were not killed The wine he had drugged. But at this time, he did not think of these, the fantasy in his mind is a beautiful life with money and beauty. When mu Chenzi heard the soldiers say this, he made a gesture to the Anya soldiers behind him, "go, catch all alive." the soldiers behind him thought that Zixuan''s people had been poisoned, and they didn''t have the heart to guard against it. Thinking about meritorious service, they rushed up without hesitation, but they didn''t want to. At this time, there were three martial arts experts waiting for them in the banquet hall When he just rushed in, he was killed by Gu Qianyi. After that, mu Chenzi saw it and was very angry. He stabbed the druggist with an angry sword. "Didn''t you say it''s all done? Why are they still fine? You are a traitor. The soldier who poisoned, before he could react to the sudden situation, had already died. He didn''t even have a chance to explain. Mu Chenzi was always cruel and fierce, and his enemies were especially envious when they met. No matter how he won or lost, he knew it after fighting. Mu Chenzi was also very upset. He thought that he could catch Gu without any effort Qian Yi and others didn''t bring martial arts experts. They just brought some ordinary soldiers, but they didn''t want that loser to screw up. I''m so angry. "Gu shallow according to the grudge between us, tonight will calculate clearly, make a settlement.". In the moonlight, Gu Qianyi was dressed in ice blue clothes, which made her look more cold and lonely, and light and thin. She was so cold, for example, the queen was arrogant and arrogant, and her eyes were very cold when she looked at mu Chenzi, but she didn''t look at him, and her voice was as proud and cold as before. "We should end it. How do you want to die? Is it a thousand cuts? Or is it split up? " Chapter 265 "Hum, you are a demon girl. You will be killed." Mu Chenzi, irritated by Gu Qianyi''s words, pulls out his sword and stabs Gu Qianyi. It''s just that Zhou Feng and mozicheng are here. How can Gu Qianyi do it in person? Before mu Chenzi gets close to Gu Qianyi, Gu Qianyi is intercepted by Zhou Feng and mozicheng. Although mozicheng is amnestic, his kung fu is still weak Never forget, no matter what instinct or, in a word, Mo Zi Cheng''s martial arts is as good as before. But Gu Qianyi, like an outsider, stood by and watched them fight quietly. He commented on their martial arts from time to time, which played the essence of her venomous tongue. Looking at mu Chenzi, she shook her head and said, "Mu Chenzi, mu Chenzi, seeing you, I finally understand why people say that people are cheap all their lives, pigs are cheap. You should have done it a long time ago If it''s over, you''ll save the world from wasting food. "Look at you, you think you are handsome, handsome, romantic, and loved by everyone. You are the best among the scum and the beast among the beasts. Moreover, according to my observation, you must lack calcium when you were young and love when you grew up. Grandma doesn''t love you and uncle doesn''t love you. The left face is under pumping, the right face is under kicking. Donkey see donkey kick, pig see pig step. Born is a cucumber, under shoot! The day after tomorrow belongs to walnut, owe Chui! " ...... mu Chenzi, who had been burning with anger in his heart, was even more angry at this time. He wanted to pull Gu Qianyi over and cut him to pieces. But he was entangled by Zhou Feng and Mozi Cheng. He was so angry that it was unbearable. If his eyes could kill people, Gu Qianyi must have died hundreds of times. Gu Qianyi looked at mu Chenzi with anger I''m happy and unforgiving. Mu Chenzi is distracted, and is hit by Zhou Feng and Mo Zicheng. He spits out a mouthful of blood. Knowing that he is invincible, he flies away quickly. Zhou Feng and Mo Zi Cheng want to chase, but they are stopped by Gu Qian Yi, "don''t chase, just die, how can you play? Let him go. " They helplessly shook their heads, Zhou Feng heart way: her mouth is still so poisonous, or so lovely, fun. But do not want to Mo Zi Cheng and he thought the same. "Ah... I''m so sleepy. It''s getting late. Go to bed. Good night." Gu Qianyi yawned and looked at the sky. The moon was gradually moving to the West. He said good night and went back to bed in a hurry. They shook their heads again, looked at each other with a smile and left. Chapter 266 On the other hand, Gu Fengyu, who is in the secluded valley, has recovered almost from his injuries after several days of cultivation. These days, because of Guo Guo, he has been asked to lie on the bed. Besides Guo Guo, the only thing he sees is the white grandfather in Guo Guo''s mouth, that is, the old man with white beard who sees a doctor for himself. She has never seen him before. Today''s weather is very beautiful Good, the sun is shining. Gu Fengyu can''t help but go out and have a look. Although he has been here for some days, he still doesn''t know where he is. He also learns from Guoguo that this is a place isolated from the world where no one has ever been. It is said that long ago, in order to avoid the war, they moved their families and found this place to live with others It''s a secluded place. Gu Fengyu is very similar. Let''s see what kind of place it will be. There is a saying that heart is better than action. Thinking about it, he can''t stop his curiosity. He gets out of bed, puts on his shoes, and walks out of the house. Gu Fengyu just walks out of the house, and he is stunned by the scenery in front of him. What comes into his eyes is an endless peach forest. A breeze blows by, and the unique fragrance of peach blossom blows in front of him. It''s refreshing and comfortable. With the wind blowing, there are some peach petals and one or two blossomed flowers. Peach blossoms are falling down and flying. Gu Fengyu, standing under the peach tree, is really drunk. The sky is like a peach blossom rain, falling on Gu Fengyu''s shoulders, hair tips and clothes. Gu Fengyu reaches out to catch a falling petal, gently holds it in his hand, and takes it to his nose to smell the fragrance of peach blossom. Guoguo came far away and saw such a scene. She was also drunk. The flower, the tree and the person were deeply imprinted on her heart like a beautiful picture, so that no matter how many years passed, she would never forget the scene she saw today and was even more intoxicated. At this time, the woman named Guoguo only remembered one sentence in her mind To describe the scene and the people in front of us, that is to say, "the peach is young and bright". Guoguo has always liked the book of songs. What she likes most is not the sentence she just thought of, but "seeing a gentleman, but not a cloud and Hu". At the age of flowers, girls like to fantasize, and so does Guoguo. She used to fantasize about meeting such a person. When she first saw him, she would feel happy. Maybe this is love at first sight, but But on the day when she met Gu Fengyu, she found such a feeling that "seeing a gentleman, Yunhu is not happy". It seems that there is someone else in his heart. This matter makes Guoguo very sad. However, Guoguo is also a lively and lovely character. She forgets everything quickly. As long as she likes it in her heart, that''s enough. The first time she saw him, she was attracted by him. She had always evaluated him in her heart as "a gentleman is upright and gentle as jade", just like the moon, gentle and gentle, as elegant as jade. But at the moment, Guoguo felt that there was no better sentence to evaluate him than "peach is young and bright". Immersed in the beauty of peach blossom, Gu Fengyu doesn''t know that he has been imprinted on her heart, which is unforgettable all his life. In his heart, what he thinks and reads is only one person. In his mind, there is only a cold ice blue figure in his heart, and his unyielding and unswerving eyes. It''s a pity that he is not in her heart. Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of Gu Fengyu''s eyes, he imagined that if one day he could come to this paradise with the woman he loves, live and work in peace and contentment, and stay together forever. "Yi Er, how are you now? How''s the world out there? Do you know what happened in Liangzhou? Will you also look for me crazily like looking for soul and ling''er? " "Yi''er, I miss you so much, you wait for me, I will live well and come back to see you." Gu Fengyu firmly thought that the day he was injured and in a coma, it was also this idea that supported him to survive. Now that his injury has healed, it''s time to do what he should do, and that person is looking for himself, waiting for him to go back, even if it''s too late Life can only be her brother, as long as you can protect her, he is also happy. He believes that she is waiting for herself, looking for herself, and how can he bear to keep her waiting for a long time? It''s time to leave. Gu Fengyu thinks about it, turns around and sees Guoguo standing not far behind him. They look at each other and smile. Guoguo sees Gu Fengyu and sees herself. She quickly walks over and holds Gu Fengyu''s arm skillfully. Gu Fengyu''s face turns red slightly. This is the first time that she has been so close to a woman other than Yier. Although she has been with Guoguo for a long time and thanks to her care these days, Gu Fengyu is not used to such close contact Touch, can''t help some embarrassment, but is a pair of fruit fruit don''t like, in the eyes of some blame meaning, "feather elder brother, your injury is not completely good, outside wind big, how do you run out?" "I''m just a little bored. I''ve been lying down these days and I want to go out for a walk, and... And I''m all right now," Gu Fengyu said with a red face. Guoguo looked at him helplessly, "well, now I''ll send you back to your room. By the way, brother Yu, my father and mother have already passed the customs. They know that there are distinguished guests in the peach blossom valley. You can remember to go to the banquet to entertain you tonight.". Gu Fengyu thought about it and finally ordered it. She had been here for several days. Although Guoguo was taking care of herself, she also knew that her parents were practicing in seclusion. Now the host''s family is entertaining her. If she doesn''t go, it would be impolite. Besides, she is ready to leave, so she just takes this opportunity to say goodbye. Chapter 267 At night, Gu Fengyu came to the banquet site behind Guoguo. The place where the banquet was held was the same as what Gu Fengyu saw in the daytime. The peach blossoms were in clusters, colorful and wonderful. People built a bonfire under the peach blossom tree. The peach blossoms were even more beautiful under the light of the fire. The sound of silk and bamboo was heard all the time. People sang and danced around the bonfire hand in hand, and everyone''s face was covered They are all brimming with happiness and sweet smile. Although this kind of banquet is not as good as those that Gu Fengyu usually attends, it is more simple and life-oriented than those banquets. Just at a glance, Gu Fengyu fell in love with this way of life, which he had never touched before. In addition to novelty, there was warmth. Yes, it was warmth. All the people looked like a family. They spoke happily and happily. Even the old ladies and uncles are also singing and dancing. How happy they are. When you see Guoguo coming, you stop consciously and salute Guoguo in unison, saying, "I''ve seen Miss Guoguo." Guoguo jumps over to help them and say hello to them. At this time, Gu Fengyu knows that it''s the young lady in the peach blossom Valley who can''t take care of herself these days. Looking at people''s respect and love for her, I think this young lady is very popular. After talking with the people, Guoguo took them to Gu Fengyu and said, "this is our distinguished guest of peach blossom valley. Welcome to him.". It is said that the handsome man in front of him is a distinguished guest of the peach blossom valley. They dare not neglect him and express their friendly welcome one after another. In the face of everyone''s enthusiasm, Gu Fengyu is a little embarrassed. At this time, a notice sounds that "Valley master and valley master''s wife are here.". When the villagers heard the arrival of their most beloved Valley master, everyone''s expression became very respectful. Gu Fengyu raised his head and saw the visitor''s black and vertical hair, slanting sword eyebrows, slender black eyes, thin lips, angular outline, tall but not rough figure, just like an eagle in the night, cold and proud, lonely but full of vigor It is the power of being proud of the world. A woman looks like she is in her twenties, holding a man by the arm. Gu Fengyu''s heart, did not expect that the valley master and his wife in the peach blossom valley are so beautiful, it seems that the two couples are also very close, deep love. When Guoguo saw the comer, he rushed over, holding the beautiful woman''s waist and saying, "Dad, mom, how long have you been closed this time? My daughter misses you so much.". The beautiful woman hugged her daughter lovingly. She looked like she missed her daughter very much. But the man laughed and said, "as a father, naturally I miss our little pistachio. How about that? Is it boring to play alone Guoguo said with her face on her back: "Dad will make fun of her daughter, and she will ignore you.". "Ha ha ha... Well, well, Dad''s little baby, dad is wrong. By the way, my dear daughter, I heard that there is a distinguished guest in the valley? Why don''t you introduce me to my father as soon as possible? " Hearing what his father said, Guoguo remembered that Gu Fengyu was still standing down there, and was so coquettish to his parents in front of his beloved. He didn''t know if brother Yu would make fun of himself. He immediately made a big red face and quickly came to Gu Fengyu. He took Gu Fengyu to zongru Jiyue and introduced him to them: "father, mother, this is brother Yu, Gu Fengyu, who was seriously injured and fell from the cliff, happened to be seen by his daughter and brought him back. Then he said to Gu Fengyu, "brother Yu, this is my father zongru Jiyue, and this is my mother." Gu Fengyu heard Guo Guo''s introduction, and immediately saluted them, "Gu Fengyu has met the valley master and his wife.". Zong Ru Jiyue picked up Gu Fengyu and said frankly, "you are so polite, Mr. bu. Welcome to the peach blossom valley. No stranger has ever come to the valley. It''s fate that Mr. Bu can come here by chance. Don''t be polite. Just take it as your home.". "Yes, yes, don''t mention it. If you need anything, just tell us," said Madame zongru. Gu Fengyu didn''t expect that the valley master''s wife would be so enthusiastic. Seeing the couple in front of him, Gu Fengyu couldn''t help but think of his father and mother. Thinking of Gu Chongming''s tragic death, Gu Fengyu''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, and he didn''t know whether his mother could accept the news. Remembering that Yi''er was missing at that time, his mother was almost... Thinking, I couldn''t help thinking I have to leave a few tears. Seeing Gu Fengyu like this, zongru Jiyue and his wife knew that he must have been touched by the scene. Seeing Gu Fengyu''s tears, Guo Guo''s heart was broken. He grabbed Gu Fengyu''s arm and asked with concern, "brother Yu, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying? " Then he wiped his tears with his handkerchief. Zongru and Jiyue look at each other and feel that their precious daughter seems to have grown up. They don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. After all, although this man is beautiful and has a good temperament, he is an outsider after all. They don''t know the bottom of the matter. They don''t trust him to give his daughter to him. Gu Fengyu said awkwardly: "Miss Guoguo doesn''t have to worry. I''m just touching the scene. I think of my father and mother. I don''t know my life and death and I don''t know my whereabouts. I think my family must have been worried. Now I see that the valley master and his wife are so amiable, so I miss my parents more."."That feather elder brother goes back to see them is?" The straightforward Guoguo, because he couldn''t see Gu Fengyu sad, impulsively said this, and then regretted it. If he left, he didn''t know if he would have a chance to see him again. He was really a pig brain. Guoguo patted his head in chagrin. Gu Fengyu''s face brightened when he heard these words. "I''m just planning to do this. I also want to take this opportunity to say goodbye to the valley master and his wife. I''ve been harassing here for many days. It''s time to leave.". Zong Ru and his wife, Jiyue, and the residents of the valley look very pale when they hear these words. For hundreds of years, there has never been an outsider in the peach blossom valley. Now, if this person comes here carelessly, it''s OK. But if you let him out, I''m afraid there will be no quiet days in the peach blossom valley. It''s not that they are careful, it''s just that the hermits have fallen. The people in the whole peach blossom Valley only have 800 people. They can''t afford any more mistakes. As the head of the hermits, how can they not think about the fate of the hermits. Chapter 268 Guoguo knows this, but he doesn''t have so many scruples when facing his beloved. Gu Fengyu also feels something unusual, but he can''t say what''s wrong. Zongru Jiyue laughs, pats Gu Fengyu on the shoulder and says, "why should you worry, Mr. Bu? Listen to Guoguo, Mr. Bu''s injury has not healed. Why don''t you take a good rest for a few days and make plans?" "Thank you for your kindness, but I still have something important to do. I can''t delay it. Please forgive me," Gu Fengyu said eagerly. The outside world doesn''t know what the mess is like. He has no mood to heal his wounds here. If he doesn''t go out soon, he will die of anxiety. There was a faint light in zongru''s eyes, but he laughed, "in order to welcome you to peach blossom Valley tonight, I specially set up this banquet to entertain you. If you have anything to do, please take a seat." Gu Fengyu thought carefully. It''s really not appropriate for him to brush others'' kindness, so he followed zongru''s advice Meaning to sit down, pretending to enjoy the song and dance, but the mind flew to the peach blossom valley. During the dinner, the residents of peach blossom valley were enthusiastic and toasted Gu Fengyu one after another. Gu Fengyu was not good at refusing, so he had to stick to his head and drink one cup after another. Before long, he was drunk. Zongru Jiyue ordered someone to send him back to his room. Guoguo left because he was not at ease. After Gu Fengyu left, the banquet hall was quiet for a moment. There was no joy just now. The atmosphere was a little strange. The residents were sitting in their seats, but their eyes were looking at zongru Jiyue, waiting for zongru Jiyue to speak. The guests came from the valley and they were welcome. But if they went out from here again, their hearts would not be so stable. They were really afraid of the outside world, if they were It''s not those greedy people, how can the hermit fall here? Although Gu Fengyu never goes out of the house all day and doesn''t know the secret of the hermit, it''s hard to avoid mentioning it to others. If someone wants to know, there will be a crisis for the hermit. In those days, they were not called the Yin clan, and they did not decline like this. At that time, their family was also one of the best. Where was it that they were respected as disciples of Mohism? No one in the world can be more powerful than their Mohist disciples in terms of their mechanism skills. It is true that they cherish their sins. Originally, they only wanted to live in peace, but the Mohist disciples who studied mechanism skills were killed because of their superiors'' selfish interests. On the one hand, it is the selfishness of the superiors, who want to use the Mohist mechanism to deal with other countries, so as to achieve their goal of dominating the world. On the other hand, it is because the Mohist disciples have nothing to do with the world, and they do not want to refuse these demands in order to become the tool of the superiors. Other countries are also worried that the Mohist disciples will come out to deal with them. For a time, the Mohist disciples have become the targets of killing in various countries. However, their patriarchs have to live in seclusion with the remaining countless people. These years, they have been living in an ordinary and comfortable life. So they don''t want anyone to break their peace. Zongru Jiyue thinks the same as them. As the head of the clan, he thinks more. Judging from Gu Fengyu''s temperament and behavior, he knows that he is a man who often goes out to fight. If such a person knows the secret of the hermit, he will not be greedy. If he wants to use the hermit to help him fight, the institutions they study are even the most common things It will also be much more advanced than the weapons they are using now. It''s hard to predict people''s minds. He can''t let the whole clan follow them. After thinking about it, zongru Jiyue said, "what do you think about the matter of Mr. Bu, or what good way do you have? Shall we leave him or send him away? " "Patriarch, in my opinion, our Miss Guoguo likes that young master Bu very much. I''d better leave him. His injury is cured by me. I think he is a good young talent these days.". It was the old man with white beard who was treating Gu Fengyu. Of course, some people don''t want to leave Gu Fengyu. One of the young people who likes Guoguo stood up and said, "I don''t agree. That person doesn''t know the origin. Even if Miss Guoguo likes it, he can''t. If he has any bad thoughts in the future, not only miss Guoguo will be hurt, but also Laishui will be a disaster for the whole Yinzu. Let''s take advantage of that boy If you get drunk, you can give him some overpowering drugs or something. Find a person with better lightness skills, carry him out and throw him on a road where people often walk. Someone will find him and help him. This is also the end of benevolence. " After hearing this opinion, zongru Jiyue and other people nodded and thought that it was a good way to leave him. They were worried about raising a tiger and sending him out. They were worried that he would tell the secret of the hermit. If they only let him send it out from here without knowing anything, they would not be able to find it in the future. They should know that they are not only the hermits I only know mechanism skills, but also all kinds of arrays. This peach blossom Valley is deep in all kinds of array mechanisms. I think this method is feasible. Many people in the valley think that this method is good. At last, zongru Jiyue makes a final decision and says to the young man, "OK, just send him out in this way, and this matter will be handed over to Chu Yun.". Of course, the young man named Chu Yun was happy. There was nothing more pleasant than seeing off his rival himself. Instead, she sent Gu Fengyu away. When she came back, she heard that they were discussing this matter. When she heard that her father decided to let Chu Yun send Gu Fengyu away quietly, she could no longer help rushing out of her hiding place. "Dad, I don''t agree.".Zongru Jiyue looks at her baby daughter and is very helpless, "Guoguo, you..." "Dad, I don''t agree. In this way, I will never see brother Yu again. Please don''t send him away, OK? Daughter, please, Dad. "Guoguo holds zongru''s arm and tears in her eyes. Zongru shakes her hand and says solemnly," this matter is related to the life and death of the hermits. You can''t help but disagree. ". "No, brother Yu is not that kind of person, you don''t want to..." zongru Jiyue slapped Guoguo faintly, "someone will take the young lady down. She is not allowed to come out without my permission.". Then he turned to Chu Yun and said, "this matter, you should hurry to do it, go back quickly." after that, he turned to leave, and there was a sigh. Chapter 269 On the official road outside Hongye Town, a group of horses went to Hongye town. They just didn''t know what happened. The people in front of them signaled the team to stop. Then they turned and walked in front of a carriage. They respectfully reported: "master, there is a man in front of us who fainted on the road and got in our way. Do you think we should run over him or lift him to one side? ¡±The speaker was a one eyed dragon. He looked fierce, but he was respectful to the people on the carriage. "What kind of person? Man or woman? Why are you lying on the road? Injured or dead? " A tender voice of a child came from the carriage, and a soft voice asked. After thinking about it, the one eyed Dragon said to the man in the carriage, "if you go back to your master, it seems like a man. He doesn''t have any injuries on his body. He looks like he''s dead, but I don''t know if he''s dead or not.". On hearing this, the man in the carriage suddenly became angry. "What, like a man? Can''t you tell a man from a woman? I don''t know if I''m dead? You''re going to tell us? How do you do it. Ellie, are you going to see if it''s a man or a woman? Are you dead or not? " Hearing the name of Ellie, everyone must know who the people on the carriage were. They were the brothers and sisters of Gu Ruoyu who collected a group of robbers and burned the robber''s nest. Ellie got the order, and the triumphant, bossy one eyed Dragon said, "one eyed dragon, help me lift the curtain.". "Yes, yes, yes..." when the Cyclops heard Ellie''s order, they quickly lifted the car curtain. They didn''t feel angry at all. They didn''t feel that it was wrong to do these things for an animal. On the contrary, they were flattered. Ellie first stretched out a leg and then a paw. Seeing this, the Cyclops quickly stretched out her hand to support the paw "Slow down," he said. All this seemed so funny, but none of them laughed. On the contrary, their expression was similar to that of Cyclops, and they respected Ellie very much. In this case, we have to start from the banquet that night. Ellie was a drunkard originally, and because she was in a good mood, Gu Qianyi was not around, and no one controlled her drinking capacity. In addition, because Ellie cured their wounds, we had a lot of good feelings for her. Seeing her drinking happily, she came forward to propose a toast one after another. Ellie was so happy that she couldn''t find the north when she was in Dayton After drinking three jars, she was gorgeous and dizzy, but she didn''t want to get drunk this time, which gave her a chance to evolve. Although the process of evolution was similar to that of last time, the power of evolution was much greater than that of the past. The robbers were benefited by Ellie''s advancement. Not only her ability increased greatly, but even her long-term disease was cured by Ellie For a while, everyone regarded Ellie as a beast and respected her. After Ellie got out of the car, the Cyclops helped her to see who was lying on the road. In fact, Ellie had already cured her eyes, but he thought that the name of the Cyclops was very domineering, and he had been used to it for many years. He didn''t want to change his name, so he continued to wear an eye mask to dress his Cyclops. This made Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister really laugh and cry However, since we all like to play, let''s play. Maybe there will be some other gains. In this way, although many of them have recovered, they are still the same as before. It''s a lot of fun for the blind to pretend to be blind and the lame to pretend to be lame. When Ellie approached the man lying on the ground, he saw that he was a man. He didn''t need anything at all. He just felt that this man was familiar and couldn''t remember who he was for a moment. He said to the one eyed dragon, "turn him over for me.". When the one eyed dragon turned over the man''s body, Ellie stepped back when she saw her face. This... This is not... "Little master silver... Little master silver... Come on..." Ellington was worried. Isn''t this master silver''s brother? Why is he here? Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister heard the cry of Ellie and got down from the carriage. They were stunned when they came near. Gu Ruoling looked at the man lying on the ground carefully and said in surprise, "eh? Isn''t this uncle? Why is he here? Is my uncle dead? " Coincidentally, the man lying on the ground is Gu Fengyu who asked Chu Yun to take medicine and throw out the peach blossom valley. He never thought that his action could make Gu Fengyu reunite with his relatives under such circumstances. Thinking of all the people in the general''s mansion, Gu Ruoling looks at Gu Fengyu and shows a touch of sadness on his face. Gu Ruoyu is very sad to see his sister so sad. He squats down and sniffs. Fortunately, he still breathes. That''s not dead. "Well, ling''er, uncle is not dead. Let''s help him to the carriage first." Gu Ruoyu says calmly. Gu Ruoling smiles with tears after listening to Gu Ruoyu''s words, nods happily and orders everyone to help him Carry it to the carriage. After Gu ruoyou took the pulse for Gu Fengyu in the carriage, he found that he was only drunk and drugged before he fell asleep. He was sure that he was ok, so he was relieved. He ordered the one eyed dragon to speed up and rush to Hongye town. Chapter 270 In Liangzhou City, Gu Qianyi has received the news from xijue that Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister may have come to Liangzhou. Gu Qianyi is angry and worried. His heart is full of complaints and worries. They are really two disobedient bastards. They are in a state of chaos. What should they do if they are abducted? The more I think about it, the more confused I am. The more I think about it, the more possible I am. Thinking about the tricks I heard about cheating children in the 21st century, Gu''s worry is getting heavier and heavier. He is more worried about the two kids. They are all of her and more important than her own life. She can''t accept their accidents or accept them. Gu Qianyi walked back and forth in the room, thinking about a way to determine whether the two little guys were still safe. Since mozicheng came to Liangzhou, except for the special training camp, all the soldiers have been training with the army. Gu Qianyi naturally feels much more relaxed. Now he gets the news that Gu Qianyi wants to look for it himself. However, as a general here, he has to take the overall situation as the most important thing. He can''t tolerate his own thoughts. Gu finally decides to let Mingyue and Ruo go Cold with the people of the special training camp to find their two little baby, so for the people of the special training camp is also a chance to exercise. Heart is not as good as action. Gu Qianyi is always an activist. Having made a plan in his heart, he said to Mingyue and Ruohan, who are sitting in the room as the background board: "now the whereabouts of the two little masters are unknown. I''ll send you two people with special training camp to inquire about the rest of the little masters along the way. What''s your opinion?" Ruohan is also worried about the safety of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. It''s a pity if something happens to the two lovely children, and the master will be very sad. At this time, it''s in his heart that the master asks him to inquire about the news. He immediately nods and hugs his fist, saying, "I''ll arrange it." Gu Qianyi knows Ruohan very well, and he doesn''t know much about Ruohan Her reaction is reasonable. Her eyes fall on Mingyue. Mingyue sees that Gu Qianyi is looking at herself. She stands up calmly, holds a sword in her arms, and says lazily: "my task is to protect you. For other things, my subordinates are inseparable.". I knew that he would say that. Gu Qianyi was not angry either. He just looked at Mingyue quietly and said, "Mingyue, do you remember what happened to Hanmo Chen? Do you want to taste a man? Huh? You know I can do it. You can think about it. Do you want a man or. Gu Qianyi didn''t finish a word, Mingyue said: "I choose to help you find a child." then he ran away, joking. He''s not stupid, and his sexual orientation is normal. He doesn''t want any men, and he''s afraid of cold. Miss Bu, you are so evil. Do you know my master? Looking at Mingyue running out, Gu Qianyi smiles with satisfaction. It''s good to have a unique skill. In fact, Mingyue is very cute. Do you want to consider betrothing Ruohan to him? But I found out very early that his eyes were not the same when he looked at Ruohan, but I wouldn''t easily take advantage of that boy. When the matter is solved, Gu Qianyi''s heart becomes more relaxed. Although she has not found the two little guys, she believes that with their intelligence, nothing will happen. With her understanding of them, it is usually someone else who will have bad luck. And mozicheng also received the news, see Gu Qianyi sent to look for the two children, some surprised in the heart, housekeeper qiuran did not tell him, his "adopted son and adopted daughter" is Gu Qianyi''s children, so when he learned this thing, he was surprised, thought Gu Qianyi was helping himself, at the same time, his heart also a little more happy. He wanted to thank the woman who made him fall in love at first sight. Before Mo Zicheng arrived in Gu Qianyi''s room, he heard someone talking inside. Mo Zicheng approached quietly. Gu Qianyi''s room, the same pleasure to receive the news, Lingyu with snow plain Yan rushed to, and Gu Qianyi discussed this matter, "according to son, you say if you and Ling son, where will they be? When I find those two little guys, I''ll have to give them a good beating. It''s not easy. When it comes to anger, he clenched his fist, as if he really wanted to beat them. "Ah, I said joyful plume, if you want to beat them, I''ll beat them too. Well, they''re born of me, and it''s not your turn." Gu Qianyi covered up her smile and said to joyful plume deliberately. In fact, she knew better than anyone. How could she beat them with joyful plume''s favor and love for those two little guys? She must be too worried at this time. This sentence, pleasant Lingyu listened to but not happy, "Yi''er, do you want to be so ruthless, they are also my adopted son and daughter, OK, I''m their dry father, how can''t beat them, hum, I not only want to beat them, but also to open their farts.". Snow vegetable Yan stands at one side, looking at two people of bickering, very helpless, why do they two meet so? I can''t figure it out. "What''s the matter with godfather? It''s not your own father. If you want to beat him, you should go with Su Yan. OK, you should go and hide in your room to have a baby. I tell you, if you can''t be born, you are not allowed to appear in front of me. And you don''t have to worry about the two kids. I''ve arranged it. Hurry up and get busy with your business. Come on," says Gu Qian According to will two people push out the door, return snow element Yan an ambiguous eyes, snow element Yan red face looking at Gu shallow according to, how to say that this fire burned to oneself, really shame dead.It''s joyful Lingyu. Seeing her beloved''s shyness, she holds her in her arms thoughtfully and says to Gu Qianyi triumphantly: "some people are so fierce. It seems that they can''t get married in their whole life. If they want to have a baby, they can''t have one. Go, yun''er, let''s have a baby." then she leaves with her beloved. Gu Qianyi looks at joyful Lingyu and spat, "I bah Ah, I''m a beautiful girl. I have a beautiful country. Everyone loves me. How can I not get married? It''s up to you. Don''t give birth to me. Mo Zicheng is the first time to see Gu Qianyi, who has no image. However, it''s very lovely, especially when he hears Gu Qianyi''s words of scolding pleasure Lingyu, he can''t help laughing. Gu Qianyi turns around when he hears the laughter and looks at Mo Zicheng white. "Has anyone ever told you that it''s immoral to eavesdrop on others?" Mo Zi Cheng pretends to be innocent and looks at Gu Qian Yi and says, "Yi Er, you misunderstood me. I didn''t eavesdrop on you. I''m just listening. And you''re so loud. Even if I don''t want to listen, I can''t do it.". Gu Qian points to Mo Zi Cheng and finally says, "you are cruel." he says that he is ready to enter the house, but he is stopped by Mo Zi Cheng. "Wait, Yi''er, I have a question to ask you.". Please call me general Gu. We are not so familiar. Please tell me if you have something. "You are my child''s mother?" Mozicheng originally wanted to ask Gu Qianyi if he was the mother of his adopted son and daughter. This way, he spoke too quickly. This is just from the conversation between Yueyue Lingyu and her. Mozicheng heard the news. The same news made him very excited. Moreover, it was the first time for him to call him like this, but he didn''t feel uncomfortable. It seemed that he had called him many times Like, so natural. Originally, I thought I met her for the first time, but now I think it''s not. Otherwise, how could her child become her own adopted son and daughter? With such a relationship, does it mean that I''m a step closer to her? "Ga" Gu Qianyi is confused by this sudden question, but it seems that what he said is right. He is indeed his child''s mother, but so what? He can''t expect to marry him because of this relationship. Besides, is he stupid? Why don''t he know these things for such an obvious question? Gu Qianyi reaches out his slender jade hand to Mo Zicheng''s forehead. The temperature is not high. Touch his forehead again. Well, it''s completely normal. But why do you think he''s wrong everywhere? "Mo Zi Cheng, I said, are you stupid? Is there any doubt about this? I tell you, don''t play tricks on me. They recognize you because you are their father, but we have nothing to do with each other. Do you understand? Well, there''s nothing wrong. I''m in the house. Goodbye. "Gu Qianyi quickly entered the house and closed the door. He was relieved. This mozicheng is really a troublesome guy. I thought I could avoid him when I got to Liangzhou, but I didn''t want him to come at last. However, even if he was pestering me, it was impossible for me and him. Gu Qianyi shook his head, no longer think about these, concentrate on the case to write her battle plan. Until Gu shallow according to enter the house, Mo Zi Cheng just wake up from stupefied, just according to son touch his forehead? Her hands are so thin, slippery and cool, Mo Zi Cheng is frightened by Gu Qian Yi''s action, but he is so happy, his heart beats faster, and what did Yi Er say just now? I''m their own father? Is that true? Why didn''t the housekeeper tell himself? What did you care about before you and Yi''er? Is she her own princess or concubine? Why doesn''t she live with herself? Why doesn''t she like herself? Countless questions come out, and mozicheng can''t understand them, but he knows that the housekeeper must have hidden something from him. Mozicheng is eager to know all the things between him and Gu Qianyi, but now the war is coming, which strongly suppresses his thoughts, but mozicheng doesn''t know, because of his delay It created an irreparable regret in his life. Chapter 271 Besides, Ruohan and Mingyue are worried that the people in Anya military camp are suspicious. They take the people in the special training camp to disguise and disperse out of the city. Ruohan distributes the portraits of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to the people in the special training camp. They work in groups of 20 people and four people. They pay close attention to each intersection. Xijue, Nanyin and Beiying inquired about Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister all the way, but they got nothing. The closer they got to Liangzhou, the heavier their heart was. They took a chance and pursued all the way, but they all got to the boundary of Liangzhou, or there was no news at all. Now they have to enter Liangzhou city and make plans when they see their master. Maybe they have already arrived at Liangzhou What about the state? At least they didn''t hear any bad news along the way, which is good news for them. At least they can be sure that the two little masters are safe now, and the three are driving their horses to Liangzhou city. Jin Pingrui, with his special training camp team, just walked to the intersection and saw the three men riding at a gallop. Looking at the three men in a hurry and looking eager, he could not help doubting their identities. Now the two armies are about to start a war. It would be bad if they accidentally put in a spy or something. They remember that their current general said that the former general was the leader General Gu died miserably after being poisoned by the enemy. At that time, they secretly vowed that they would never let such a thing happen again. What''s more, today''s general Gu is not only the daughter of old general Gu, but also their leader. For the people in their special training camp, he is a great benefactor. Thinking, Jin Pingrui made a gesture to his brothers, which meant to stop them. A few people understand, immediately set traps, obstacles. Xijue and others, who are busy on their way, never expected that someone would set traps on this road. The fast running horse stepped on the trap and fell down. Fortunately, xijue''s Kung Fu was very good. When they saw that something was wrong, they made a quick decision and quickly used their lightness skills to jump and fly to the tree. Jin Pingrui was very happy when they saw that the comer was hit The hiding place rushed out. When Xi Jue saw Jin Pingrui, he was very angry. He was on his way well, but he didn''t expect that these people would get in the way. These days, he was so tired that he was worried about the safety of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. He even strained the string in his heart and didn''t dare to relax at all. Now that there are several people who are looking for death, it''s just time for him After venting, xijue, Nanyin and Beiying look at each other and rush to Jin Pingrui at the same time. In this way, the two teams don''t know each other''s identity, but they can''t fight each other. Other people in the nearby special training camp heard the fighting, and they came one after another. Although they didn''t know what was going on, they dared to bully the people in their special training camp. How could they forgive them? So all the people who came here did not say a word and started to fight, from four or eight at the beginning to more than ten later, when Ruohan and Mingyue heard the sound Hou, xijue and Beiying were injured more or less. Of course, the people in the special training camp were not much better. Seeing that they didn''t mean to stop at all, the bigger they were, the more powerful they were. Even the people around Ruohan wanted to join the battle. If the cold was too bad, they used their internal power and yelled "stop it, all of you." then they flew to the two teams. When they saw Ruohan, they called out "Ruohan". When xijue saw that the other party knew Ruohan, he was stunned. Suddenly, he didn''t know what the situation was. The people on Jin Pingrui''s side were the same. Looking at Ruohan, they seemed to understand something. Maybe they hit their own people, and they were embarrassed. Ruohan stood between them and glared at xijue and Jin Pingrui, "who will tell me what happened? Ah, what do you say? " You look at me, I look at you, I don''t know how to say, "Jin Pingrui, I want you to find people, who let you fight together?" If Han finished speaking to Jin Pingrui, turned and looked at xijue, they said: "xijue, and you, how can you be here?" Xijue also knew that they had made a big trouble, and his own people beat his own people. He was very embarrassed and explained: "the little master has lost his way. We have followed him all the way. I don''t know if they have come to Liangzhou?" Ruohan shakes his head and doesn''t speak, but xijue can see from Ruohan''s expression that they haven''t come to Liangzhou yet. For a time, the five tastes in my heart are mixed, and I am more worried about Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Seeing that Ruohan didn''t answer, Jin Pingrui knew that he was guilty of attacking others first, and quickly added: "we are ordered to come out to look for the two children.". Before xijue could say anything to them, Ruohan glared at Jin Pingrui again. Ruohan''s heart was so angry that he didn''t fight with his own people. If he went back, they would suffer. "All go back with me to see what the master will do with you" after returning to Liangzhou, it is not surprising that, as Ruohan said, when Gu Qianyi learned that their own people were fighting like this, he was a bit tough and punished them decisively. As for the punishment, it was enough for them to remember for a lifetime, because Gu Qianyi directly scratched them on the back What''s more, Gu Qianyi asked them to eat. When they heard that they were asked to eat, all the men who didn''t cry for pain, looked scared and begged for mercy. Gu Qianyi looked at them and knew that they would never dare to eat again. At the same time, such punishment was enough for them to remember for a lifetime.After the punishment, Gu Qianyi still let them continue to look for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, but Gu Qianyi''s worry is more, just hope to find them quickly, now Liangzhou city can be described as internal and external troubles, Hanmo Chen is staring at Liangzhou City, and some enemies who sneak in while he doesn''t pay attention, so the things about ruoyou and ling''er must not be ignored They know. Although Gu Qianyi has been very careful, she doesn''t know that because of her punishment to the soldiers of the special training camp, some people are suspicious. They secretly investigate the things behind the punishment of the special training camp. When they know that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are missing, they start another calculation. Moreover, some people deliberately pass the news of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to Gu Qianyi Gu''s Hanmo Chen wants to use Hanmo Chen''s hatred for Gu Qianyi to get rid of Gu Qianyi. Even if he can''t get rid of Gu Qianyi, it can aggravate the contradiction between them and divert Gu Qianyi''s attention. For a moment, almost all of them focused on the two young and innocent children, because they were also Gu Qianyi''s weakness. In the invisible, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s danger increased a lot. Chapter 272 When Gu Fengyu opened his eyes again, he found that the place in front of him was no longer the place where he lived in taohuagu. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out the situation. He sat up and looked around. The environment seemed to be an inn. Gu Fengyu didn''t know how long he had slept, but he felt sore all over. He wanted to sleep for a long time and didn''t know what happened What happened, his memory still stays in the peach blossom Valley banquet. I remember that people in peach blossom valley were very dissatisfied with their leaving. Later, many people toasted themselves, as if they were drunk, and then they didn''t know anything. Gu Fengyu didn''t know where he was. At this time, the door of the room slowly opened. Gu Fengyu heard the movement and looked at it curiously. He saw three small heads protruding from the crack of the door. How could ruoyou and ling''er be here? Gu Fengyu was very surprised to see them. At the same time, he was also very surprised. It was undoubtedly a very happy thing for Gu Fengyu to see his relatives at this time, but they were here. What about Yi''er? Is it here, too? And what is this place? How did you come here? A lot of questions came to my mind. But three little guys you push me, don''t know they have been found, "Hey, don''t squeeze me," Gu Ruoling complained to Gu Ruoyu with her mouth held. "Poof..." "ouch, it stinks. Who did it?" Gu ruoyou said, covering his nose at the same time. Ellie see things exposed, know they can''t escape, innocent eyes dribble, weak raised his paw, expression is very unnatural said: "is... I...". It stinks. It stinks. "Shh, keep your voice down, don''t disturb your uncle." Gu ruoyou saw that Gu Ruoling and Ellie were making a lot of trouble, and quickly stopped. Seeing their funny appearance, Gu Fengyu couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t help teasing them. He also temporarily suppressed his doubts. He said to the three little guys outside the door, "don''t hide. I''ve already seen you. Come out.". Hearing Gu Fengyu say this, the three little guys open the door and come in, but they don''t have the consciousness of being caught. Instead, they run to Gu Fengyu happily and rush into his arms to be coquettish and cute. "Uncle, you finally wake up. Ling''er misses you so much.". "Yes, yes, you''er is also thinking about her uncle. They say that her uncle is missing, life and death are unknown, and her whereabouts are unknown, which makes us sad for a long time. But fortunately, her uncle is OK, and it''s really nice to show up in front of us.". Brother and sister said, holding Gu Fengyu left and right bow, Baji Baji. Ai Li is red eyed and rushes to the side. "Uncle, Ai Li also miss you so much." then she prints a few claws on Gu Fengyu''s white coat. Gu Fengyu frowns and looks at Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister with a puzzled face. It''s obvious that he doesn''t recognize this little guy who is very abstract and can speak. No wonder Gu Fengyu only sees Ai Li Snake body, after evolution, Ellie has never seen it. It''s normal that she can''t recognize it. Even if she can''t recognize it, it''s just that this little guy calls himself uncle. It''s really a bit, how to say, chilly. It''s too common for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Ellie even knows his parents, not to mention his uncle. Anyway, it''s all together. Gu Ruoling saw his uncle''s puzzled appearance and explained in a very understanding voice: "Uncle forgot? She''s Ellie, the White Snake, remember "Ellie, the White Snake, oh, come to think of it, it''s Yier''s pet, but how did it become like this?" Gu Fengyu thinks about it. It seems that he remembers the name of Ellie. It''s hard to accept the shape of Ellie. Is it still a snake? Aili looked at Gu Fengyu with tears in her eyes. She said, "uncle doesn''t remember Aili. Wuwu... Uncle dislikes Aili. Isn''t Aili cute like this? They all like Ellie very much. They all say that Ellie is a lovely, lovely child. Gu Fengyu sees Ellie in such a mess. Is it still an animal? Is it still a snake? However, looking at the pathetic look of Ellie, she said in a voice: "well, Ellie is good. Don''t cry. Ellie is very cute.". "Really, I''ll tell you. How can anyone think that Ellie is not cute? Uncle is the best, and Ellie likes you. "After that, she bawls at Gu Fengyu. Gu Fengyu takes a puff at the corner of her mouth. She quickly changes the topic and holds Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister in her arms. It''s good to have family care! "By the way, you''er, ling''er, why are you here? Where''s your mommy? " Hearing Gu Fengyu''s question, Gu ruoyou''s face flashed a trace of sadness, "let''s go to Liangzhou to find Mommy. Uncle, you don''t know that a lot of things have happened recently. Grandfather died, grandmother died, and grandma Mo died, and all the people in the general''s house died..... Wuwu..... Never see them again......". Gu Fengyu was shocked, "what do you say? What''s the matter with the people in the general''s mansion? What''s going on? Just tell me... ". Gu ruoyou told Gu Fengyu all the things they knew, and also told them all the things along the way, including how they met Gu Fengyu. After listening to these, Gu Fengyu couldn''t think any more. He didn''t expect that so many things had happened during this period, and the general''s house would be in such a big trouble. Who was it, even the old people and women Who could be so cruel? Gu Fengyu''s fists creak and his heart is full of anger and hatred.Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters know Gu Fengyu''s sadness, they are also very sad, so they miss those people in the general''s house. The brother and sister hugged Gu Fengyu, whimpered and comforted Gu Fengyu, "uncle, don''t be sad, you have to be good, let''s go to Mommy, and then kill the bad guys, and take revenge for them...". Gu Fengyu nodded and hugged his brother and sister more tightly. These two sensible children have gone through so much at such a young age, and it''s hard enough for them. They have lost so much that they can''t lose their mother and son any more. Gu Fengyu vowed in his heart that even if he died, he would protect their mother and son for the rest of their lives. As for revenge, let him do what he can to protect his family and defend his country. This is what he can do for them. Father, mother and child will take revenge for you, and they will take revenge on your enemies to comfort your spirit in heaven. Chapter 273 At this time, a large number of people gathered in a residential building in Liangzhou City, one after another with swords and black clothes. Although they could not see the expression, they could feel the coldness and cruelty from them. All of them knelt respectfully on the ground and showed their respect to the person sitting on the throne in front of them. He was wearing a crescent colored robe, his hair was simply tied up, and his face was covered with a mask made of pure gold, which covered half of his face, leaving only a thin, sexual mouth and lips on the outside. Playing with the luminous cup in his hand, he seems to be waiting for someone and nothing. This man is the little Lord of the blood evil alliance, Dugu MINGYE. It is said that this man had saved the life of the Lord of xuesha League, so he was accepted as the adopted son by the Lord and made him the young Lord of xuesha League. Of course, the disciples of the xuesha league only heard that no one had ever seen the so-called little Lord. After a long time, many people had forgotten this matter. A few days ago, they received the news from the little Lord of the xuesha League and asked them to gather here today. Many people hold the attitude of watching a play to this legendary young Lord. In their cognition, this man only saved the Lord''s life. The Lord''s affection for him is not to appreciate his talent. Seeing this man''s delicate appearance, he must not have any real ability, so he can''t help looking down upon him. Although we all kneel on the ground, it is not necessarily true surrender. Zhou youruo sees everything in his eyes, but he doesn''t say a word. If it''s not for her, she won''t appear here as the little master of the blood evil alliance. Thinking of her hatred, Zhou youruo''s heart is as bitter as ten thousand ants eating her heart. Her anger rises slowly. If she doesn''t kill Gu Qianyi and her two little bastards, she will die That''s the tone. "Pa" a, crushed the luminous cup in the hand, hear this movement, in the heart of the people below alert, can have such internal force of people must not be incompetent generation, it seems that this little Lord, also not as useless as the legend. "I''m late, please forgive me." Zhou Feng, who also received the information, was a little late than other people because he was delayed by other things. Zhou youruo wanted to take the last person out and beat those who didn''t pay attention to him. But do not want to look up, they see that familiar fox mask. In the heart surprised at the same time also a little more joy, "is it you?" Zhou youruo said excitedly that she thought she would never see him again, but she didn''t want to see him again here. But as soon as she said it, she regretted it. She really shouldn''t have such an occasion. I never thought that he would be a member of xuesha League. If I had known that he was here, I would have been the little Lord earlier. Zhou Feng looked at the man with a mask in front of him in doubt, "have you ever been a subordinate?" "No, no, I just heard from my adoptive father that there is a very powerful man in our xuesha League, dressed in white and wearing a fox mask. It must be you. I don''t know what to call him?" Zhou youruo''s farfetched explanation. "So it is. Silver fox is the right Dharma protector of xuesha League." Zhou Feng said respectfully without doubting him. "I don''t know what the young master called his subordinates here for?" "The reason why I summoned you is that you need to do something. I think you also know that there is a female general named Gu Qianyi in Liangzhou City, who has excellent martial arts and unique skills. Her two sons and daughters are already on their way to Liangzhou city. At this time, they are living in Qingfeng Inn in Hongye town outside Liangzhou city. What you need to do is to catch them back for me, Of course, if they resist, just bring me back the body. This matter is very important to me, so you must try your best to do it. At the same time, it''s also the Lord''s order. Do you understand? " "Listen up" "OK, you''re going to leave now, and you must bring it back to me." Zhou you if ruthless absolutely say. Before leaving, Zhou Feng took a look at the so-called little master, and said with a bitter smile, "Yi''er, Yi''er, how many enemies do you have? Why does everyone want to kill you? " Chapter 274 On the other hand, those people who have been paying close attention to Gu Qianyi and Liangzhou city''s every move also know the news of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Since Gu Qianyi''s weakness, when should we not make use of it? So many people quietly gather in Hongye town. Gu Qianyi and mozicheng in Liangzhou city seem to smell something unusual. When they learn that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are in Hongye Town, they immediately give an order to xia Mo Tong to take warm heart Pavilion martial arts experts to Hongye town to pick up Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Joyful Lingyu, because he was not at ease, went with him. For a moment, Hongye town became lively. In the military camp of Liangzhou City, Gu Qianyi''s bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger. She has lost a lot. She can''t lose anything more. If you and ling''er are their own lives, they should never have anything to do. Gu Qianyi stood in front of the window, staring at the rustling trees outside the window in a daze. In the twinkling of an eye, it was winter. There were so many things in this year that she had no time to pay attention to the changes of weather and season. Seasonal cycle, fallen leaves lying on the ground sigh, dry vines strive to climb up along the branches, outside the window, cold wind, falling trees Xiaoxiao. Through the window, the setting sun shines on Gu Qianyi''s ice blue clothes. It seems that there is a trace of warmth in the cold. In the setting sun, there are several old trees standing abruptly, like a Zen or a poet. It seems that I haven''t thought about my life so calmly for a long time. Gu Qianyi has always been a person who lives at will. Most of the time, he didn''t think about what his life should be like, what he wanted to say, what he wanted to do, and what he wanted to do. Everything was at will. He was also a bohemian. Gu Qianyi thought of it with some self mockery, but who could really be indifferent to this world? For some things, they don''t care, that is because they didn''t go to their heart, but some people really can''t do without, such as Nangong Yichen, such as their baby, and friends. The setting sun faded, the sky gradually dark down, also seems to become colder, Gu shallow according to pulled his clothes, wrapped himself tightly, naive is changed. Mingyue knocks on the door a few times. Seeing that no one cares, she pushes the door open and comes in. She sees Gu Qianyi standing in front of the window and looking out of the window. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. She feels a little cold, lonely and lonely. In Mingyue''s eyes, she is in a trance. She is just like a fairy who has been left behind. It''s so beautiful, but it''s so distressing. Mingyue doesn''t like this feeling very much. She picks up the ice blue cape beside her, quietly goes to her side, puts it on for her, and gently says: "the wind is blowing, you don''t pay attention to your body, but don''t go back and get sick. There are many things you have to do, but don''t fall down.". Gu Qianyi turns his head, looks at Mingyue and smiles sincerely. In her heart, Mingyue is funny, but she regards him as a friend. It''s good to care about him like this. Thank you, moon. Mingyue is the first time to see Gu Qianyi''s smile. It''s light, pure and sincere. She has been with her for a long time. However, it''s the first time to see such a smile. For a moment, Mingyue is shaken by this smile and wants to know what kind of person this woman is. "Back to the soul" Gu shallow according to see the moon in a daze, then patted his shoulder said, before how did not feel the moon so crazy? "Er, er, what''s the matter?" Caught a current moon, suddenly feel a little embarrassed, embarrassed want to cover up the past. Seeing the funny action of Mingyue, Gu Qianyi laughs again. Mingyue is really funny. I don''t know if Nangong Yichen sends him to protect himself or if he''s afraid of being unhappy to make him happy. Gu Qianyi held his stomach and said, "I said Mingyue, are you sure you are here to protect me?" For a moment, Mingyue couldn''t understand Gu Qianyi''s meaning. She patted her chest and said, "of course, I''m here to protect you, or I''ll do chores? But it''s really frustrating to say that the bodyguard next to the leader of the villa on the other side of the hall came to work for you. It''s really frustrating. ". Speaking of this, Mingyue thinks of her painful experience of being enslaved by the young lady in front of her. She is almost in tears. Gu Qianyi saw that Mingyue was in the play so soon and was full of black lines. He quickly turned away from the topic and said, "I really admire you. You can win the Oscar for your acting talent. Well, let''s get down to business. Why are you here? " After Gu Qianyi asked, Mingyue just remembered what she was doing here. She quickly took out a letter from her arms and handed it to Gu Qianyi, "this is from the master. Please have a look.". Gu Qianyi took the letter and quickly opened it. The more he looked at it, the more frightened he was. It seemed that he had to go to Hongye town. "What''s the matter?" Mingyue sees Gu Qianyi''s heavy face and asks in a voice. "Your master said in his letter that Youming palace sent a large number of people to Hongye town." at this time, Gu Qianyi knew that the person who assassinated himself and Nangong Yichen outside the Palace last time was from Youming palace, but he had never been in contact with Youming palace. Even today, he knew the name of Youming palace, but why did they make enemies with him? Gu Qian didn''t understand. The moon hears the words and is shocked, "what, Hongye town? Do they want to? Although Gu Qianyi didn''t say it, Mingyue had already guessed that their target must be Miss Bu''s children. Unexpectedly, the two children even sent out the Youming palace.Gu Qianyi nodded, "Mingyue, do you know about the netherworld palace?" Mingyue shakes her head. If it''s not for the master''s letter, she doesn''t know there is another Youming palace in the world. But why is this Youming palace aimed at two children? Or do they want to deal with Miss Bu? "Don''t worry, miss. Mingyue is going to send you Ming Palace.". "Well, don''t worry about it. The most important thing for us is to get to Hongye town as soon as possible. Otherwise, you and ling''er will be in danger. Nangong''s letter says that they are going to Hongye town soon. We have to hurry up. It''s too late." Gu Qianyi can''t imagine the consequences if he doesn''t know the news or goes late. Mingyue also knows that it''s urgent. She immediately goes down to prepare the horses. Gu Qianyi doesn''t have time to wait for Mingyue and inform mozicheng, so she uses lightness skill to fly out of Liangzhou city. Chapter 275 After experiencing the plague, Hongye town gradually began to recover, and the streets also gradually became lively, but now the weather has gradually entered the cold winter, and the maple leaves on the trees are slowly withering with the westerly wind, which means more bleak. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, because Gu Fengyu has been here for three days. At this time, Gu Fengyu is almost recovered. They decide to leave for Liangzhou city tomorrow. They are very excited at the thought that they will soon meet the people they think about day and night. Especially Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, they are too excited to sleep. They lie on the bed and toss over and over. At last, they go to Gu Fengyu''s room with their pillows. Walking to the door, brother and sister looked at each other with a smile and knocked on Gu Fengyu''s door, "uncle, are you asleep? We can''t sleep. Can we sleep with you? " Gu Fengyu didn''t fall asleep. Although he could see Yi''er soon, there was a kind of uneasiness in his heart. It seemed that something was going to happen. And tonight, it was very quiet. Some of it was so deep that it was terrible. Gu Fengyu shook his head, thinking that he was too sensitive, feeling and thinking too much. Maybe there were too many things happened recently, and he was always suspicious Damn it. Hearing Gu Ruoling''s voice, Gu Fengyu smiles. These two kids are really grinding people. They have been pestering themselves for a whole day in the daytime, but they are still in the middle of the night. Although they think so in their hearts, they also walk quickly and open the door for them. Seeing two kids with disheveled hair and pillows in their arms, Gu Fengyu understood what they were doing. Gu Ruoling rubbed his eyes and looked at Gu Fengyu pitifully. "Uncle, we can''t sleep. Would you like to accompany us and tell us stories?" Gu Fengyu has no choice but to smile. It''s good, but he doesn''t know how to tell a story? Forget it, let them come in first, don''t freeze them. "OK, you come in first." hearing this reply, brother and sister showed a successful smile on their faces. Just as Gu Fengyu was about to close the door, a white shadow rushed into the house quickly. "Uncle, Ellie also wanted to listen to the story, and Ellie couldn''t sleep.". Just Gu Fengyu looked at Ellie''s sleepy eyes, where there is a sleepless appearance, but this little guy is really sticky, forget it, come on, just don''t know if his little bed can squeeze so many people. Chapter 276 In this way, several people crowded in Gu Fengyu''s room, shouting that Gu Fengyu told stories, but Gu Fengyu could not tell any stories at all. In the end, he had no choice but to tell them something about Gu Qianyi''s childhood. They laughed and looked at the children''s innocent smile. Gu Fengyu also laughed. They really looked like Yi Er''s childhood, so beautiful and so beautiful Naive, also so lovely. With the passage of time, the laughter in the room gradually disappeared, leaving only the sound of steady breathing. The moon also came out of the sky, gray hanging in the sky. Against the faint moonlight, the branches cast a sparse cold shadow. Occasionally, a light wind came, and the leaves were steady and confused, making a whoosh sound. Some of it was because the atmosphere of the night made Gu Fengyu smell something unusual, so that he didn''t fall asleep. Instead, he sat cross legged and closed his eyes. It seems that in order to fulfill Gu Fengyu''s conjecture, a group of people in black quickly shuttle between Hongye town and run to Qingfeng inn. Martial arts practitioners are very sensitive to the surrounding environment and unusual nature. Before the man in black came near Qingfeng Inn, Gu Fengyu moved his ears and opened his eyes. It was obvious that he had heard something. Not only Gu Fengyu, but also some of the kids who have fallen asleep feel the crisis. He slowly opens his eyes. Gu Fengyu finds that among them, Gu Ruoling is the first to wake up. Her martial arts must be better than Gu ruoyou, but it seems that both of them are not weak. Chapter 277 Two pairs of bright eyes staring at Gu Fengyu, but did not speak, Gu Fengyu saw them wake up, made a silent action, motioned them to put on their clothes, Gu Ruoyu thought of the robbers who came with him, gave Gu Ruoling a look, he quietly left. "You son, where are you going? It''s dangerous. Come back quickly." Gu Fengyu, who is not aware of Gu Ruoyu''s safety, stops him. "Uncle is OK. Don''t worry. My brother is going to inform others." Gu Ruoling sees Gu Fengyu anxious, hastens to explain. Ellie was woken up by their voices. She opened her sleepy eyes. She was very confused. She didn''t know what was going on. She was about to ask, but she smelled a strange smell and immediately became alert. Gu Ruoyu over there also wakes up the brothers of the one eyed dragon. All of them gather together, and everyone stays quietly. It''s obvious that they all feel the unusual atmosphere tonight. And another group of people appeared on the streets of Hongye Town, dressed in black and masked, moving quickly to the direction of Qingfeng inn. Just as Gu Fengyu and others were waiting, faint footsteps sounded on the roof of Qingfeng Inn, waiting for Gu Fengyu to attack. Whoosh, innumerable concealed weapons come in from the window. Gu Fengyu holds Gu Ruoling and Ellie and turns over to avoid the attack. After confirming their safety, he puts them down, instructs them to be careful, and then blocks them by themselves. At this time, countless people in black rushed in from all directions. Gu Fengyu pulled out his sword to fight with them. Gu Ruoling knew that Gu Fengyu''s wounds had not yet healed, and there were many enemies coming. He could not cope with them with his own strength. Seeing that a man in black was about to cut Gu Fengyu with his sword, Gu Ruoling stretched out his hand and hit him with a white ribbon. The little figure joined the battle. The white ribbon moved gently with Gu Ruoling''s intention. The little golden bell jingled with the fight. It seemed very nice in the dark, but it was also a little scary. Of course, the horror was for the people in black. They didn''t expect that such a little girl should be so tall Even Gu Fengyu was shocked by what he saw. At the same time also feel happy, because she is Yi Er''s daughter. Chapter 278 Ellie is a guy who likes to join in the fun. It''s not easy to fight, but how can it lose it? Before the enemy can send it up, it will take the initiative to attack. After re evolution, Ellie is much more powerful than before, with sharp claws and long tail, which can be used as its weapon. However, its favorite thing is still like to spit fire and watch those annoying people be killed It''s no doubt a very happy thing for Ellie to turn her cremation into ashes. Gu Ruoling, Gu Fengyu and Ai Li are powerful. Those people in black can''t do anything about them. Instead, they kill countless people. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer people on their side, the leader of the killer starts to worry. In this way, he has no chance of winning. In my heart, I thought that the speed in my hand was also faster. I thought that only two children were easy to deal with, but I didn''t want Gu Fengyu, who had been missing for many days, to be here. Moreover, the girl didn''t seem to be an easy person to deal with. At the thought of the consequences of not completing the master''s task, the killer leader''s heart was scared. Gu Fengyu sees that other people Ai Li and Gu Ruoling can deal with them, so he concentrates on dealing with the killer leader, because Gu Fengyu is still injured, and his skill is not so sharp, but he can be on a par with the man in black. Gu Fengyu always feels that the man in black is familiar with him. No matter his body shape or moves, it makes him feel that they once seemed to have fought each other, but he can''t think about it for a moment Get up. With this idea, Gu Fengyu is a little more curious about the identity of the man in black. He has an impulse to take off his mask. The sword in hand is faster. The battle is going on like a raging fire. Gu Ruoyu''s side is not much better. Originally, they wanted to wake up the one eyed dragon, so they joined Gu Fengyu. As soon as they went out, they were besieged by a group of people in black. Fortunately, these robbers and Gu Fengyu are not weak in martial arts, but they can also fight with him for a period of time. Gu ruoyou retreats to Gu Fengyu''s room with all the people fighting. He worries about the safety of Gu Fengyu and others. After all, there are many people and great strength. Gathering together can save the enemy opportunities. The fight between Gu Fengyu and the man in black has become white hot. Gu Fengyu steps on the nine palaces, holds a sword in his left hand, and flies towards the man in black. The man in black breathes in secret. The nine ring sword is on his chest, and his eyes are closed. He breathes steadily and seems to be asleep. Gu Fengyu''s Jiugong footwork is the most labor-consuming. If it''s normal, it''s nothing. But now that his old wounds have not been healed, and he''s fighting for several times, he''s only half a stick at the moment, but he feels slightly tired. In the heart can''t help but secretly some anxious, but under a sword stab, three stars straight nine silver, path take black clothes behind empty door. One sword turns Sanqing into a realm of nine mischief! Seeing that the sword was behind the man in black, the man in black suddenly opened his eyes and roared, but he didn''t stop him. Instead, he jumped into the sky of Gu Fengyu. It should be noted that people do not rely on the earth in the air, and there are many flaws. What''s more, there is no relay in the air. Once they are exhausted, they can only be slaughtered. Gu Fengyu looks happy in his eyes. He takes advantage of the situation and stabs Tiannan to the feet of the man in black. However, the man in black clenched the handle of the knife with both hands, flipped with the situation, and then chopped off his head and feet. This sword can be regarded as the condensation of the whole body''s power, coupled with the momentum of falling from the sky, the powerful oppression seemed to break up for a moment. Gu Fengyu didn''t expect that the other side had such a move. It was too late to withdraw. When he waved the long sword, he handed out the 8864 sword in an instant. Gu Ruoling, who was fighting with others, saw that the white ribbon in his hand, accompanied by the jingling bell, hit the man in black''s chest. The man in black couldn''t protect himself. Gu Ruoling hit him and spat out a mouthful of blood. Gu Fengyu dodged. The sword in his hand swept the man in black''s face, and the black veil fell. When he saw the face under the veil clearly, Gu Fengyu''s heart was full Hatred is constantly surging up, his most beloved father is killed in the hands of this person, the anger in the heart is self-evident. "Gu Beicheng, it''s you, return my father''s life." the sword in his hand stabbed Gu Beicheng''s heart without hesitation. Gu Ruoyu, who came here, happened to see this scene, but he didn''t stop it. I think there must be a lot of sadness in his uncle''s heart that others can''t understand. There are few people in black around us. At present, we don''t know who ordered them. Gu Fengyu thinks of his father''s tragic death and cuts a sword on Gu Beicheng. Finally, Gu Ruoyu couldn''t see it any more, so she let Ellie blow out a flame and burned Gu Beicheng completely. And Ellie also gives everyone one by one healing, several people discuss, a little rest, then ready to leave for Liangzhou City, worried that late will change. But don''t want to wait for them to rest, another wave of people in black has come to them. Hearing the movement around, everyone quickly leaned together and looked at the people. These people are no different from the first group, but their Kung Fu is much better than those just now. Gu Ruoyu brothers and sisters know that this is the real killer, maybe this is just the beginning. Gu Fengyu also knows that there are forty or fifty people in black who surround him. He thinks that the people behind him have made a lot of money to deal with Yi''er. No matter what, he must protect ruoyou and ling''er from falling into the enemy''s hands, otherwise Yi''er will be in greater danger. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are not stupid. They also understand this. The only difference is that the first thing that little people think of is to protect their uncle Gu Fengyu. Because they all know Gu Qianyi''s temperament, without whom she will be sad, will be desperate.It is such a same idea, the same action, three people understand each other, look at each other, and then close together, no matter what they face next, they will face together, never leave. At that moment, they all saw their importance in each other''s eyes. This time, everyone in black is wearing a mask with blue face and tusks. It looks very frightening, and there is a big white skull on their Cape. Gu Fengyu sees this group of people and thinks deeply. It seems that he has heard of such a group of people somewhere, but he can''t remember it for a moment. However, the phantom building, which is also a killer organization, is a symbol of the world All the colleagues know about it, so when Gu Ruoyu and his sister see this dress, they can see the identity of the person. But they didn''t expect that Youming palace, which has always been outside the disputes in the Jianghu, would come here. It seems that this matter is not so simple. Did my mother offend them, or did someone deliberately put her mother and son to death? For a moment, Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister couldn''t understand it, but they didn''t have time to think that Youming palace was always a decisive organization, and they would never talk to others. They took out their sword and stabbed Gu Ruoyu and others. Moreover, their goal was very clear, that is, Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister didn''t even look at the one eyed dragon and others. If it wasn''t for the one eyed dragon, they would stand in the way of Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister They will pretend that they can''t see these people when they are blocked by the front door. This kind of differential treatment is a blow to the Cyclops. But also stimulated them to want to kill these low minded killers. For a moment, the one eyed dragon group and the killers of Youming palace, you come and go, fight one after another, and they are hard to part, which also relieves the pressure of Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. But these killers are not the ordinary soldiers sent by Hanmo Chen after all. They are all good at martial arts, so it''s much more difficult to deal with them. What''s more, they just experienced a fight Some of them are not strong enough, but everyone is trying to support them. A netherworld palace is already very hard, but they don''t want to. Another group of people are coming. The leader, wearing a fox mask and silver white clothes, is very charming in the moonlight. If he is really like the legendary fox fairy, Gu Fengyu knows this man. He is the right Dharma protector of the blood evil alliance, and he is the famous young master of silver fox in the river. But I don''t think he will come here. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also know this man. This man is the man in white who poisoned Mozi in Mozi''s mansion that day. I didn''t expect to meet him here. It''s really a narrow road. If we meet each other on weekdays, brother and sister will take revenge for their father. But at this time, they are too busy to take care of themselves. How can they have that ability? It seems that many people want to kill their mother and son. Although Gu Ruoling has excellent martial arts behind him, he can''t stand so many people''s fighting. After a long time, his face turns pale. Gu Fengyu and his family are even better. When Zhou Feng saw Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, he felt a little heartless. He must have loved his family. He also loved the brother and sister in front of him. But now in full view of the public, he really can''t help them too much. After some meditation, Zhou Feng said to the people behind him: "you give me up. The little Lord said you want to catch them alive. Don''t hurt them until you have to. Do you understand?" "Understand," the people below said in unison. They still respect the right Dharma protector very much. Compared with the first appearance of Shaozhu, they will be more convinced by the right Dharma protector. Zhou Feng made an action to signal them to go up. And he also joined the fight, and is everywhere with the people of Youming palace for Gu Ruoyu brother and sister. Chapter 279 Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister obviously don''t understand Zhou Feng''s mind. The so-called enemies are very jealous when they meet each other. They are merciless in every move. Of course, after fighting for so long, their physical strength is really overdrawn, but they also insist on it. Even Ellie is too lazy to blow fire. She directly changes back to the body of the snake, swallowing one by one. After a while, her stomach has swelled up, and she looks very angry Disobey, but also frighten those people in black, Ellie in their eyes is a monster, can spit fire, can eat people, this let those used to bloody killers also gave birth to timidity. The people in Youming palace thought that this brother and sister were in their pocket. Unexpectedly, a man in white with a fox mask came to rob his business. It was really irritating. For a moment, Youming palace was fighting with the people in Xuecha League, but neither of them gave up Gu ruoyou. With the one eyed dragon group, there are less than 50 people scattered now, and all of them are injured. Gu ruoyou seems more embarrassed here. No matter how good the martial arts are, Gu Fengyu is also injured. The only one who is better is Gu Ruoling. After all, she has a hundred years of internal power, but Gu Ruoling is a child after all. She doesn''t use her own energy very well, which greatly reduces her power. At this time, Gu Ruoling is fighting with a person in Youming palace. That person''s hand is very fierce. It seems that he is also a top-notch killer. It''s very dangerous. Gu Ruoling''s white ribbon is also dancing rapidly. The bell at the end of the ribbon jingles with Gu Ruoling''s action. They are as good as each other. Seeing that Gu Ruoling was such a tough little girl, the people in Youming palace couldn''t help but feel anxious. The silver needle in their hand had been put on their fingertips and they were ready to shoot Gu Ruoling. Gu Ruoling was also focused on fighting because he was worried and distracted by Gu Fengyu''s sword. The people in Youming palace saw the opportunity Will, the hands of the silver needle issued, Gu Ruoling feel the air flow, the heart is not good, want to avoid is too late. At that moment, an old man with white beard suddenly appeared to block the silver needle for Gu Ruoling, which made Gu Ruoling safely out of danger. When Gu Ruoling looked back, he was surprised and said, "Grandpa Mo, how are you here?" This old man with white beard is no one else. He is mo Jiangsheng who left quietly, but he doesn''t want to be here. Mo Jiangsheng saw that the man in black attacked Gu Ruoling again. He couldn''t help but blow his beard and stare at Gu Ruoling and said, "I said, Xiaoling, can you concentrate? Let''s talk about it when we''re done.". Gu Ruoling also felt the breath behind him and immediately put down his doubts and concentrated on the enemy. At this time, joyful Lingyu and the people of the special training camp also came to Qingfeng inn. When they saw such a chaotic scene, they could not help feeling a touch of love and fear. It was really difficult for the two children to experience such blood when they were young. At the same time, I am also afraid that if so many killers come late, what will be the consequences? I dare not imagine. There was no time to think so much. He just vented all his anger to the man in black. Joyful Lingyu flew into the air and said to Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister, "honey, here''s my godfather. Please rest and give it to me.". Seeing the joyful plume, Gu Ruoyu''s people were relieved, then they stepped back together and took a rest. At this time, the one eyed dragon and others have no strength to stand up. They lie on the ground and don''t want to move. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and Gu Fengyu are no better. But fortunately someone came to save them. Seeing that Gu Ruoyu''s rescuers are coming, the people in Youming Palace are in a bit of a panic. They know the consequences of not completing the task very well. One of the leaders of Youming palace, taking advantage of joyful Lingyu''s fight with the people of xueshameng, flies to take Gu Ruoyu in his hand and leaves quickly with the people. Gu Ruoling and other people see this and chase him quickly. Seeing that his heart and soul have been taken away by others, joyful Lingyu is worried. He is more and more cruel to the people in Xuecha League and Youming palace. Fortunately, the people joyful Lingyu brings are not waste, and the special training camp is not vegetarian. Besides, there are Ruohan and Mingyue. In a short time, there are few others left to deal with them, and several people chase after them. Chapter 280 Besides, the little leader of Youming palace let people set fire while he ran away, creating chaos along the way, trying to stop those who came to rescue Gu Ruoyu. For a moment, the whole Hongye town was full of fire, and the screams of adults and children kept on. The fire was as red as maple leaves in Hongye Town, which surrounded the whole Hongye town. Gu Ruoling and others, who have been chasing all the way, are enraged. These people really have no humanity. Looking at such a tragic state, they have no way at all. Not only that, the distance between them and the man in black is getting farther and farther, which makes people feel frustrated. Although Gu ruoyou was hijacked by others, he didn''t have any disorder in his heart. Instead, he calmly thought about how to escape. The man in black, who was eager to escape, didn''t notice this at all, and didn''t find Gu Ruoyu''s extraordinary calmness and composure. A flash, the man in black has entered the maple leaf forest, and the towering tree, just as a shelter, conceals the whereabouts of the man in black, and increases the difficulty of rescuing Gu Ruoyu. Gu Ruoling and others followed him all the way, but they always slowed down. They watched the man in black run away, but they couldn''t help it. At this time, a woman''s voice came from the air and said, "cover your ears.". Hearing this voice, everyone was glad that they all knew the identity of the woman, and their worries disappeared because she came. As the woman''s voice fell, people thought of howling in the air. They covered their ears, especially Gu Ruoling''s brother and sister. They knew that their mother was powerful, and this song was a ecstasy. People with insufficient internal power would not only have blood retrograde, channels disordered, but also have headache and want to crack, and their viscera would be damaged. Gu Qianyi is called Yuxiao fairy not only because she likes playing, but also because Yuxiao is a powerful weapon in her hands. Not to mention how powerful her soul taking trilogy is, even the mental skill of "off the string voice" is enough to make people fly away. As expected, the man in black heard Gu Qianyi''s ecstasy in his ears. He had a splitting headache. He had to put Gu ruoyou down and hold his head in his hands. However, he found that it didn''t work at all. It seemed that the pain was engraved in his bones, which made people feel miserable. Moreover, the man in black felt that his heart was full of blood and he was possessed by the devil But there is no way, the feeling is more and more intense. When the man in black put him down, Gu Ruoyu flew down on the tree and stood beside Gu Qianyi. He looked at his mother with adoration. Gu Qianyi gave Gu Ruoyu a white look. The howling changed and became more sharp and weird. Finally, the man in black could not bear the pain of heart erosion. He was cruel and killed himself by biting his tongue. The howling stopped, and everything quieted down. Gu ruoyou and his sister have gone through so much these days. Now they can''t care about anything when they see the people they think about day and night. They rush into Gu Qianyi''s arms and cry bitterly. Gu Qianyi originally wanted to clean up these two kids, but when he saw them, all his anger turned into spring water, and his whole body was full of maternal love. Holding his two treasures, he was deeply distressed. In the dark, Zhou Feng saw such a warm scene. She was happy and sad. She left quietly. As long as she was good, she would be satisfied. No matter what she faced next, she just hoped that the day when they faced each other would not come so soon. Fortunately, all the people who come to Youming Palace today have been destroyed. Otherwise, I have to try my best to explain it. Yier, cherish the present day. Zhou Feng sighed and disappeared into the night. "Mommy, the Lun family miss you so much. Hold, the Lun family want to hold too." people didn''t want to disturb the warm scene of mother and son''s reunion, but there was a special person who didn''t know how to destroy the atmosphere. Gu Qianyi looked up and saw Ellie crawling towards them with a huge snake body. Gu Qianyi looked at Ellie''s body curiously, with a bulging voice What is lump by lump? "What did you eat, Ellie?" she asked "People! Woo, Ellie ate a lot. They were all bad people. Ellie didn''t like them, so Ellie swallowed them all at once. "She said while burping. After hearing Ellie''s reply, Gu Qianyi decisively took Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister to the tree again," you greedy food, you are not afraid of eating so much. ". Ellie shakes the snake''s head and thinks, yes, master silver is right. What should I do if I eat a bad stomach? "Master silver, I''ll spit some out.". At this time, people and Gu Qianyi are all black, this guy is really, "OK, eat, forget it.". Gu Qianyi said helplessly. Gu Ruoling found that since mummy appeared, his uncle had been looking at her without moving. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At the same time, Gu Qianyi also felt a burning vision. He was looking at himself all the time. Instead of playing with Ellie, he looked up in the direction of the vision. Seeing the owner of the vision, Gu Qianyi was surprised and happy. He came down from the tree, walked quickly to Gu Fengyu, looked at him, and hugged Gu Fengyu. Gu Fengyu, who was excited to see the person he was thinking of, was a little confused but happy because of Gu''s embrace. He wanted to protect her with his life. He was relieved to see her safe. Gu Qianyi is very happy with Gu Fengyu in his arms. "Brother, it''s so nice to see you. I thought..." Gu Qianyi has never been a sentimental person, but now he is also sentimental. He can''t help but feel sad when he thinks of the little things that he came to this strange world and the love that his family and friends have for him. Now his family is broken and a good family is left to him And brother two people, a time red eyes, tears also rolled down the corner of the eye, such a scene is pulling pain a lot of people''s heart.Gu Fengyu is distressed to see his beloved two in tears. He gently pats her on the back to comfort her. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are even more distressed about their mother. However, they are not tall enough, so they can only hold Gu Qianyi''s thigh. Just like this, they make the original sad picture a little funny. The atmosphere of sadness disappeared. Other people laugh when they get out of Mingyue, but Mingyue is distressed. If you let his master know that this young lady is holding another man, I don''t know if she will upset the vinegar jar and hurt herself. You can''t let the master know about it. If Gu Qianyi knew what Mingyue thought at this time, he would tease again. At this time, old Mo stood up and said to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, let''s go back to Liangzhou as soon as possible. Let''s talk about something on the way. I''m afraid something will happen later. Moreover, I''ve found out the mastermind of the fire in the general''s mansion. He''s song Haifeng, who has joined hands with Han Mochen. Maybe the poisoning of general Gu last time has something to do with him, He also told Hanmo Chen about the killing of ruoyou and ling''er. I followed him all the way here, old man. We''d better go back earlier, or we''ll change later. ". "I said how can the adoptive father appear here so coincidentally? It turned out that the old man had killed my family. Since he came to Liangzhou, we''ll settle the old and new grudges together, and I''ll make him regret provoking me." Gu Qianyi said harshly after listening to old man Mo''s words. Gu Fengyu''s mind is the same as Gu Qianyi''s. brother and sister look at each other and nod, "Yi''er, let''s fight side by side to avenge our father and mother.". "OK, let''s start now and go back to Liangzhou." Gu Qianyi gave an order, and everyone rushed to Liangzhou quickly. Chapter 281 Along the way, Gu Fengyu told Gu Qianyi what happened after he fell off the cliff, and everyone was filled with emotion. After returning to Liangzhou City, Mo Jiangsheng also tells Gu Qianyi everything he has investigated. It turns out that Mo Jiangsheng did not leave Bianliang after leaving Nuanxin Pavilion, but returned to the general''s mansion again. Looking at the good general''s mansion, it turned into ruins overnight. Mo Jiangsheng''s heart is not sad, and more importantly, his beloved wife also followed the fire And left myself. For three days, he was drunk and did not care about anything else. Recalling all kinds of things in the past, he strengthened Mo Jiangsheng''s heart to avenge his wife. He suddenly woke up and thought that he must find out the murderer and avenge his beloved woman. Mo Jiangsheng tidies up his grief, carefully checks the scene, and carefully searches little by little. Sure enough, before long, Mo Jiangsheng finds the darkroom of the general''s mansion, where song Hairong is imprisoned. Because the darkroom is underground, it has not been burned down. Mo Jiangsheng finds that the people guarding the darkroom are all killed, but their bodies are not destroyed Burn, so Mo Jiangsheng infers that this should be a vendetta, and Mo Jiangsheng once heard Gu Qianyi talk about song Hairong who was detained here. He has a plan in his heart. Seeing that there is no song Hairong''s body around, he is more sure that this person is related to song Hairong. Similarly, Mo Jiangsheng also knows that song Hairong has a brother named song Haifeng, who has hatred with Gu Qianyi and his son. He must have something to do with the fire in the general''s mansion. Mo Jiangsheng follows this clue and finds song Haifeng''s residence. He also inadvertently learns the truth from their conversation. He also learns that another person in the general''s mansion has escaped and that they have a bigger plot. Therefore, Mo Jiangsheng follows them all the way to Liangzhou. Later, he learns that they are going to hurt Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, so he rushes to Hongye town. After listening to Mo Jiangsheng''s words, Gu Qianyi''s heart is full of mixed feelings. He can''t help but feel sad when he thinks of his dead relatives. In his previous life, he was lonely and didn''t experience the warmth of his relatives and friends. Although he had this life, it was so short. Before he had time to treat them well, he had no chance. Gu Qianyi sighed that the dead had passed away, I still have to cherish the talents around me, which is the last thing I always want. I can''t leave any regrets for myself any more. "Adoptive father, it''s really hard for you. Yier is unfilial and didn''t protect them well.". Mo Jiangsheng, seeing Gu Qianyi''s rare sensibility, was sour in his heart. He felt pity for the young woman who was carrying so many responsibilities. His eyes were staring and his goatee was drooping. He said, "what are you talking about, girl? It''s not your responsibility. Well, don''t think about it. My adoptive father has a gift for you and clapped his hands ¡±Two people flew down from the roof. At this time, they realized that they were patronizing and talking. They didn''t even know that there was someone hidden on the roof. It was very righteous. However, Gu Fengyu and Gu Qianyi were both surprised and happy when they saw the people coming. They were dressed in black. When they saw Gu Qianyi and Gu Fengyu, they immediately knelt down on the ground. They couldn''t express their high spirits and excitement, but they also felt as if they were separated from each other ¡±¡£ Gu Fengyu saw his father''s dark guard, said not excited is false, immediately rushed forward, crabapple up, said with emotion: "get up, get up, crabapple is really you? I didn''t expect to see you again. You suffered. Haitang was affirmed by his master, and immediately felt that the grievances and sufferings he suffered these days were nothing. "Haitang is not bitter. If he can see the young master and the young lady again, Haitang will be satisfied, but the general''s house has been destroyed, and his wife has been killed by song Haifeng''s thief. Haitang is incompetent. Please punish him." Haitang said, and he would kneel down again. But Gu Fengyu held hands tightly, "Begonia, this is not your fault, you should not blame yourself, injustice has a head, debt has the owner, we will certainly repay the Revenge of mother.". Instead, Gu Qianyi''s eyes fell on the bound woman beside Haitang. The more she looked at Gu Qianyi, the more familiar she felt. However, she couldn''t remember who this woman was. At this time, Haitang and Gu Fengyu also thought of Gu Qianyi''s eyes, and then followed them. Haitang just remembered that she hadn''t told childe and miss the identity of this woman. "Miss, this man is Michelle, song Haifeng''s favorite concubine. They designed many treacherous schemes together. Originally, their subordinates were going to catch song Haifeng together and let the young master and the young lady take revenge. It''s a pity that the old thief song Haifeng left this woman and went to Hanmo Chen first.". "Michelle?" Gu Qianyi chewed the name suspiciously. It seemed that he had heard of it somewhere. But Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister recognized the woman and told Gu Qianyi, "Mommy, you forget that she was a concubine before daddy. Because Zhou youruo said that she had designed to hurt you, daddy drove her out of the palace, but how could she be with song Haifeng?" Hear Gu Ruoyu''s words, Gu Qianyi suddenly realized, "I say how familiar, it is the scapegoat." Michelle heard Gu Qianyi''s voice and raised her head, glared at her fiercely, "to kill or scrape casually, I hate that she has not found Zhou youruo that cheap man revenge so dead, it''s really some unwilling.". "You want to take revenge on Zhou youruo?" Gu shallow according to a pair of casual appearance said, "maybe I can help you"! A glimmer of light flashed in Michelle''s eyes. "Can you really help me?" Then I thought, "ha ha, how can you help me? How can you hate me so much? How can you help me get revenge?"."If I say I''m really willing to avenge you, in fact, we didn''t have any deep hatred, and you''re just a pawn of Zhou youruo. Zhou youruo is our enemy. Of course, I''m willing to help you." "Is that true?" "Seriously," Gu Qianyi said seriously. In fact, Zhou youruo is not so difficult to deal with. Even Gu Qianyi has never dealt with Zhou youruo at all. Such a small role doesn''t need to deal with it by himself. Similarly, Michelle doesn''t need to deal with it by herself. But how can fishing be without bait? I''ll try it with Michelle''s bait Can you catch the fish you want to catch? Even if you can''t catch the fish, it''s time to take in the net. It''s really uncomfortable to have so many people staring at you all day. Mi Xue sees Gu Qianyi''s serious expression and doesn''t seem to be joking, so she believes it, "OK, what do you say? I''ll listen to you.". Gu shallow according to satisfaction smile, "don''t worry, back we chat slowly, someone to miss Michelle untie, good service.". After Gu Qianyi settled in Michelle, a group of close friends were left to sit in the hall. For a moment, the atmosphere became warm. Begonia had gone to rest. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister nestled in Gu Qianyi''s arms, feeling the warmth of their mother and son. Other people looked at the scene, their hearts were warm, and they were also full of love for the strong woman Love, especially Gu Fengyu''s eyes are full of tenderness. Chapter 282 Ellie has also changed back to the original appearance, crowded in Gu Qianyi side, but Gu Qianyi at this time where have the heart to think about the little beast''s mood, full of mother and son get together happy, Ellie is very injured, sitting on one side, a pathetic look, suddenly it sniffed the air asked, happily called out: "Daddy is coming" and ran out. Hearing the news, Mozi Cheng just walked into the gate, but before he could react, he saw an unknown thing jump into his arms and rub it hard in his arms, shouting "Daddy, you''re here, Ellie miss you so much.". Mo Zi Cheng some don''t know the situation, smoked the corner of the mouth, looking at the arms can''t say what is small things, some helpless. The original warm scene is broken by Ellie, and the arrival of mozicheng makes the atmosphere a little stiff. Gu Fengyu is always worried about mozicheng''s leaving Gu Qianyi. Even though it''s been a long time, she still can''t let go, so that the eyes looking at mozicheng are so unfriendly. Although joyful Lingyu has no love for Gu Qianyi now, Gu Qianyi is still very important in his heart. This man always hates Yi''er because he is hard to fight, and he doesn''t give a good look to Mo Zi. Mingyue protects and supervises Gu Qianyi under the command of Nangong Yichen. He also knows that mozicheng''s feelings for Gu Qianyi are with the idea that the enemy of the master is his own. Mingyue is even more covetous for mozicheng. At this time the most inexplicable feeling is Mo Zi Cheng, he does not understand why these men see themselves are a pair of such expressions, is he too annoying, or what he did to make them angry? Really don''t understand, but also don''t want to be so stiff, pretending to accident said: "originally everyone is in ah, according to son you all right?" Gu Qianyi expression light, so far she did not understand the Mo Zi Cheng gourd in the end sell what medicine, shook his head, "nothing, thank you for your concern.". Mo Zi Cheng inexplicably don''t like Gu shallow to him so polite alienation, "according to son where words, care about you should be, you are my child''s mother.". Smell speech Gu shallow according to the corner of the mouth smoked, no longer words, but Gu Fengyu cold hum a, get up to leave, pleasure Lingyu originally want to stay to see the good play, but snow plain Yan forced to drag away from the scene, Mo Zi Cheng also don''t care these, they all left better, so that he and according to son can get along alone. It''s Mingyue standing there as his background board. He doesn''t seem to feel any difference. Mozi Cheng is a little angry, but because Mingyue is Gu Qianyi''s person, he can''t say anything. Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters feel a different atmosphere, so they leave Gu Qianyi''s arms and walk to mozicheng, "Daddy, how are you? When did you come to Liangzhou? I miss you so much. This is the first time Mo Zicheng sees Gu ruoyou after waking up. Especially when he sees Gu ruoyou, there is a flash of surprise in his eyes. The child is so much like himself, just like his own, and the feeling when he sees his brother and sister is very kind. It''s like being with his own brother. No, it''s even kind. Mo Zicheng looks at it The two little people in front of them look at Gu Qianyi, who is sitting there drinking tea. A bold idea flashed in their heart. Maybe they are the children of themselves and Yi''er. But now he knows too little about his past, and too little about Yi''er, so he can''t act rashly to avoid scaring her. Mo Zi Cheng gently puts Ai Li down and takes Gu ruoyou and his brother and sister to sit down. While talking, he looks at them. The more he sees them, the more satisfied they are. Gu Qian sees that they get along very well, so he leaves with Mingyue. For Gu Qianyi''s action, Mingyue is very happy in her heart. It''s really right for her to do so. As soon as Gu Qianyi looks back, she happens to see Mingyue''s smile. She doesn''t know what the funny girl is laughing at. "What''s so happy about Mingyue, say it and make me happy?" Where does Mingyue dare to tell the truth? She quickly denies: "no, I don''t laugh. It''s just that the eldest lady and the young master are happy when the young lady returns safely.". "Is it?" Gu Qianyi won''t believe what Mingyue said. "Of course it is," the moon confirmed busily. Gu Qianyi doesn''t ask again. Mingyue is from Nangong Yichen. Seeing Mingyue, Gu Qianyi can''t help thinking of Nangong Yichen. I don''t know what happened to him. Are you OK with Nangong? Do you know I miss you so much. Chapter 283 In Anya, there were many soldiers standing in front of an inn in the capital. Many people thought that the inn had committed something and crowded to watch. For a moment, the crowd surrounded the inn. After a large number of soldiers opened the way, they stood on both sides of the road. A bright yellow sedan chair appeared in the public''s sight. After the sedan chair was settled, the maid lifted the curtain and walked out A well-dressed man with white hair and no beard. The man looked up at the sign of the Inn and seemed to confirm something. Then he nodded. He was about to walk into the inn, but he stopped because of the man in white. Not only that, but also he saluted the visitor respectfully. "The slave visited the eldest prince. The emperor learned that the eldest prince lived here and ordered the younger one to pick him up.". It was Nangong Yichen who lived here. Seeing the emperor''s father-in-law an, Nangong Yichen didn''t look surprised or flattered. It seemed that he knew that the emperor would send someone to pick him up. Of course, Nangong Yichen knew that the holy doctor had cured the emperor''s illness, so the emperor would pick him up Back to the palace, in short, all this is going on according to their own plan, everything is very smooth. Think of that person in the border, Nangong Yichen eyes more firm up, silently said: according to son, wait for me, soon, soon we can meet. Seeing an Gong salute, Nangong Yichen steps forward and politely holds up an old man who is over 50 years old. The expression on his face is no longer as calm as before. After all, it''s necessary to make a full set of plays, otherwise people will see right and wrong again. "Mr. an, please get up. If you don''t know that your father-in-law is here, you may lose something and welcome him far away.". Seeing that the prince is so courteous, he is really flattered. As a person around hanmoqing, he naturally knows that the prince, regardless of the past, sneaks into the palace with someone to cure the emperor. Fortunately, the emperor has recovered a lot. Although he still looks pale, he is in a better mood The emperor was so angry about the second prince that he vomited blood several times. Now, the return of the prince born to the empress Li, whom the emperor loved deeply, is also a matter of the emperor''s mind, and also a blessing. "The eldest prince is serious, and the slave is really flattered. The emperor knows that the eldest prince is here, and orders the elder slave to come to meet him. The eldest prince asks him to come to meet him." Duke an said with fear. For the eldest prince, he still can''t find out the details, so it''s better to respect him. Nangong Yichen is also impolite. He follows an Gonggong to another more gorgeous sedan chair and leaves. Leaving a group of people confused, but they talked about it. They were very surprised at what they had just seen. The bartender of the inn looked at the figure far away and was in a state of surprise. For a long time, he couldn''t recall, "so he is the prince! The prince looked so warm and handsome " the shopkeeper slapped the shopkeeper on the head," what do you think? Why don''t you go to work! " "Oh, shopkeeper, I''ll go. By the way, shopkeeper, how can the prince live in our inn?" "Shopkeeper, didn''t he say that the prince was buried in the sea of fire? How did he get out? " "Strange, shopkeeper, how does the emperor know that the prince is here?" "Shopkeeper''s......" the shopkeeper seemed to have endless questions. Like a fly, he kept asking around the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper couldn''t help it. He slapped on the shopkeeper''s head and said impatiently, "so many questions, you ask me, who do I ask? If you ask again, your salary will be deducted this month. It''s really annoying. The shopkeeper is very helpless. Looking at the shop boy, he sighs and continues to write to their cabinet leader to report the situation here. Chapter 284 On the Anya court hall, the emperor, who had been ill in bed for a long time and had not gone to court, appeared on the court hall for the first time today. His face looked much better, and he also had a spirit. This made the court officials who supported Hanmo Chen puzzled. At the same time, they also had a sudden surprise. They didn''t understand that Hanmo Qingming was dying, how could he suddenly get better, What''s going on? Is it a reflection? Or did someone cure the emperor? For a moment, the ministers did not understand. But those who are loyal to Hanmo Qing are very happy to see Hanmo Qing healthy. Hanmoqing sat on the Golden Dragon chair and accepted the ministers'' kneeling. Long live Shanhu''s voice sounded like a bell in the Taiji hall. Hanmoqing nodded, "all Qing, I''ve been in trouble these days. It''s really hard for you to love me. I don''t know what''s going on these days? Do you have a recital? " Li Shouren, the servant of the Ministry of war, was originally an apprentice who liked to take pictures of horses. Because his daughter married Hanmo Chen to be his concubine, he even collaborated with Hanmo Chen. Seeing that the emperor was getting better, although he was puzzled, he didn''t care much about it. Now the border war is on the verge of breaking out. Although he is a female general, he has many helpers, which makes the servant of the Ministry of war worried Worry, worried about his son-in-law''s defeat, at that time, he lost touch with the glory and wealth. At this time, he heard hanmoqing say so, and immediately stood up and said: "tell the emperor, the second prince personally led the army to fight with Zixuan for the sake of the long-term stability of Anya country. Now the war is on the rise, and the second prince has been teased by the enemy for several times. Our army has lost a lot. The hateful thing is that Zixuan It''s really intolerable that Xuan insults Princess Xuefei in public. She also asks the emperor to send troops to reinforce the second prince. When Hanmo Qing heard this, he threw the memorial to the ground in an atmosphere. With a cold hum, the Minister of the Ministry of war was very happy. It seemed that the emperor was very angry about this matter, so it was possible to send troops. However, the emperor suddenly got angry and said, "don''t mention that unfilial son again. Anya is always inferior to Zixuan in military strength. I have told him many times not to provoke Zixuan. Unexpectedly, he took advantage of my illness to initiate a war with Zixuan, causing the people of Anya to be in the chaos of war. He is really angry with me.". "The emperor is not like this, it is that Zixuan deceives others too much, the second prince is angry..." the Minister of arms immediately knelt down on the ground to defend Hanmo Chen. Hanmoqing was unwilling to listen to his explanation, and said impatiently, "well, I know all these things. Don''t think I''m deaf and blind when I''m sick. I don''t know what''s going on outside. Don''t talk more about it.". In fact, Hanmo Qing knows everything in his heart, but some things are not suitable to be said now. No matter how immoral Hanmo Chen is, he is a descendant of the royal family. It''s about the face of the royal family. How can he ignore them. As for those ministers who need to be punished, it''s better to leave them to feng''er. When he takes over the affairs of the imperial court, he has to take some people to attack. Just at this time, the sound of "prince to" sounded like a thunder on the ground, which made the ministers at a loss. The title of "Prince" was too strange for them, and even had not been mentioned for many years. People only had Hanmo Chen in their eyes, and Anya had only one prince, but they didn''t want to be on the court today Unexpectedly, such a man appeared. Everyone''s eyes looked out of the door and wanted to know who the prince was. When hanmoqing heard the announcement, he laughed and said, "it''s just the right time. "Xuanda prince meets" and after Nangong Yichen was taken away by an Gonggong, he directly came to Taiji hall. Hearing the emperor xuanjian, although he didn''t understand the current situation, he calmly came to the hall under the guidance of the eunuch. All they saw was a man with black hair, white ribbons and snow-white satin. A white silk tapestry was tied around the waist, a piece of white jade was tied on it, and a soft tobacco gauze was covered. The eyebrows grow into the temples, the slender and gentle eyes, even in the face of the emperor is also a calm look, a close look at that pretty nose, white skin is really with that long gone years of Princess Li has six or seven points similar, but this man is more beautiful than Princess Li is three points, only between the eyebrows more of a man''s heroism, elegant as dust, beautiful as relegated fairy. At the moment of seeing Nangong Yichen, many old ministers already knew that he must be the great prince. At the same time, many people went to see this matter with a suspicious attitude. After entering the Taiji hall, Nangong Yichen stood under the emperor, politely saluted hanmoqing, knelt down on the ground and said: "Cao min, Nangong Yichen has seen his majesty, long live the emperor Long live, long live. Hanmo Qing, who was originally happy, became a little unhappy when he heard the name Nangong Yichen. He was his father, but he called himself Emperor in front of the minister. It''s true that being an emperor is not a fool. When he thought about it, he understood Nangong Yichen''s intention. More is satisfied of ordered to nod, this son is really stronger than Chen son, don''t know how many times. Chapter 285 Calligraphy green and kind looking at Nangong Yichen, his face gradually emerged a strong feeling of missing, that night the dark light of the see is not very clear, today just found that Nangong Yichen and Princess Li is very similar, can''t help but some miss the late Princess Li, see Nangong Yichen is still kneeling on the ground, he said: "my son don''t have to be polite, get up, come to the father''s side Let your father have a good look at you. Nangong Yichen didn''t deny it or admit it. He just approached hanmoqing according to his words. The more hanmoqing saw it, the more satisfied he was with it. He regretted that he didn''t love his son well. Fortunately, the fire didn''t cause any regret. "My son has suffered and wronged you these years, but in a twinkling of an eye, my son is really big, father The emperor is very happy. I believe your mother and concubine should be happy to see you in the sky. I''m not a good father and I didn''t take care of you. Don''t blame my father. Now that my father knows that he is wrong, he will make up for the debt he has owed you over the years. ". The father and son are both in tears when they are emotional. They are both happy when they think of everything in the past. It''s a pity that their mother''s life is poor. Nangong Yichen secretly swears in his heart that he will revenge his mother''s revenge. He wants to take it back from which woman bit by bit. Nangong Yichen took hanmoqing''s hand and said, "I''m not bitter, and I''ve never blamed you.". Hanmo Qing nodded with satisfaction, and said to an Gonggong: "xiaoanzi Xuan paper." that an Gonggong nodded, took out a volume of imperial edict, and read in public: "big prince Han Yichen receives the edict.". Nangong Yichen see this, immediately kneel down, "Han Yichen waiting for order.". "The emperor decreed that the eldest prince, Han Yichen, was calm and introverted, civil and military, loyal, filial and righteous, which won my heart. Now he was canonized as the crown prince of the state. That is to say, he will take part in the affairs of big and small states, study all kinds of government affairs, and share my worries for me.". Nangong Yichen didn''t expect that Hanmo Qing would be so eager to pass the throne of prince to himself, but it was just in line with his heart. In this way, it was much easier for him to base himself on Anya, but why did he do it? To make up for his guilt? Or is it because of the failure of Hanchen? Or is it because he took someone to cure him? But Nangong Yichen couldn''t think too much. When Duke an finished reading, Nangong Yichen stretched out his hands and took the imperial edict, "Han Yichen took the edict, long live our emperor.". Hanmo Qing is satisfied with a smile, "OK, wind up.". Most of the ministers who stood in the court and listened to the imperial edict of hanmoqing conferring the crown prince didn''t quite understand. No matter how good the prince is, he has just returned. Why is the emperor like this? Moreover, the news that the great prince is still alive is known to all the ministers in the court at this time. How did the emperor know? After the imperial edict of conferring the crown prince was issued, many ministers were calm, while some were stunned. The ministers who supported Hanmo Chen couldn''t believe their ears, and they didn''t understand how the emperor suddenly canonized the crown prince? Some people secretly speculated about it, but hanmoqing didn''t give an explanation. Nangong Yichen (later changed to Han Yichen) also didn''t give an explanation. Some people in the court were happy and some people were sad. However, the Minister of the Ministry of war watched his glory and wealth pass him by. He was unwilling, so he stood up and knelt down on the hall and said: "play the emperor In fact, the eldest prince has just returned to China, and he does not know much about the major events in the imperial court. So he hastily canonized the crown prince, which I think is not appropriate. Those who supported Hanmo Chen, when they saw that someone had come forward, all stood up and agreed: "the minister and others agreed. The emperor and the eldest prince have just returned. It''s really inappropriate for Anya to be canonized as the crown prince of the state without any military achievements, no popular support and no action.". There are also people who support Han Yichen, among them prime minister Su Yun came forward and said: "now the second prince of Anya has lost virtue, and the emperor''s dragon body is not in good health. Fortunately, the eldest prince comes back to share the emperor''s worries. The old minister doesn''t think it''s wrong. Moreover, since ancient times, the crown prince has established the eldest son. No matter what time, the eldest prince will be my prince of Anya. So, is it better to be earlier than later Better. Seeing Su Yun''s rise, the soldier continued: "the prime minister''s words are not so good. Since ancient times, those who are able to do it have always thought that the second prince is more suitable to be Anya''s Prince.". "The Emperor..." "well, you don''t have to say much. You don''t have to say much. The eldest prince is also my son. I understand his ability. I believe he will show you his talents one by one in the future. Just wait and see. Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to court. ". "The emperor is wise. Congratulations to the emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the emperor.". The emperor suddenly turned back and said to Han Yichen, "wind, you come with me.". Su Yun is very pleased to see the figure of leaving. Anya''s future can be regarded as having someone to trust. However, the soldier''s heart doesn''t think so. Instead, he wants to pass the news to Hanmo Chen far away at the border as soon as possible, hoping that he will come back with a big victory soon. Otherwise, he is afraid that the throne is hopeless. Chapter 286 After hanyichen became Prince Anya, the old emperor hanmoqing handed over all the things to him, and also told him to rectify Anya. Anya had already made hanmochen into a mess at this time. Officials formed cliques and colluded with each other. If it goes on like this, Anya will be on the road of extinction sooner or later. Han Yichen also understands this truth in his heart. What''s more, he wants to solve the problem here and go to the border to help Gu Qianyi. Naturally, the speed of starting is also fast. In a few days, Anya has changed dramatically. Some officials who originally supported hanmoqing also supported the prince. Now seeing that Han Yichen was so resolute, they insisted on what they thought. And those ministers who had been wavering and couldn''t choose, when they saw Han Yichen''s means, they also obediently stood on Han Yichen''s side. Those who had been determined to support Hanmo Chen also gradually had the image of defection, especially those ministers who were held by Hanmo Chen or forced by Hanmo Chen. When Hanyi Chen rescued his family or brought their evidence to them, they soon obediently surrendered to Hanyi Chen, and now there are only three or five soldiers and Hanyi The ministers who had close relations with Mo Chen still did not change their original intention to support Han Mo Chen. In addition, all the forces of Han Mo Chen in the court were disintegrated by Han Yi Chen. The officials in Anya Dynasty, except those with good quality and upright personality, were all pulled down by Han Yichen for various reasons and replaced with their own people. The change of Anya caused the change of monarchs of all countries. At the same time, he was curious about Prince Yichen. He didn''t know what kind of person he was. However, from his means, everyone knew that he was not easy to deal with. At this time, Anya''s second prince and Zixuan are in a state of war. This change makes Zixuan''s emperor feel a little uneasy. He doesn''t know whether the war is winning or losing. For a moment, the news from the border, Anya and the palace is closely related. When Han Mochen at the border learns about this, he is even more angry and shivers. What originally belongs to him is destroyed The person so easily then snatched to go, is really not reconciled, but also have no way to get away. I had to fly into a rage in the tent. Some people in Zixuan''s barracks applauded and worried about all kinds of news. They were even more worried about the coming war. The officers and soldiers also strengthened their training, but there was only one person who was as stable as Mount Tai. They didn''t feel worried at all. It was surprising. At the same time, they felt very strange. I didn''t know whether general Gu had a plan in his heart or not There is a certainty of victory. Only Mingyue knew that Miss Bu trusted their master and believed that he could solve everything. People were talking about what happened in Anya, when a voice rang out of the door, "newspaper...". "Come in" Gu Qianyi as always cold, but in the cold more excited and blood, he finally can''t bear it? The inquirer came in, knelt down on one knee and said, "general Qi, Anya''s army is now calling for war under Liangzhou city.". Gu Qianyi nodded, "very good, ask someone to put away the exemption card and prepare to fight." since then, when they came back from Hongye Town, they asked someone to hang up the exemption card and ignored Anya''s provocation. This kind of action is very incomprehensible, but they also know that military orders are like mountains, so they had to obey them. Later, the soldiers found that the general seemed to be able to predict everything just like her As expected, even if we don''t fight, they can''t help provocation, and Anya has an accident in China, which makes them in a hurry. At this time, they are so anxious that they are afraid that Han Mochen wants to make a quick decision and return to Anya as soon as possible to fight for his throne. It is not certain who will fight and decide quickly. Chapter 287 When Gu Qianyi leads the people to the gate, he sees that Hanmo Chen has ignored the moral order, and the people begin to hit the gate of Liangzhou city. Dozens of soldiers and civilians in the City unite to resist their attack. The soldiers on the wall, without Gu Qianyi''s order, don''t know what to do. They draw their swords and wait for Gu Qianyi''s order angrily. Seeing this, Gu Qianyi knew in his heart that Hanmo Chen really couldn''t bear to go on. This was just the right way. Since the two armies were fighting, there was no reason to take advantage of him. Gu Qianyi used his internal power to command all the soldiers in Liangzhou City: "all generals, prepare to fight, come, prepare to row crossbows.". For a moment, in Liangzhou City, the soldiers who had been trained for a long time stood on the wall with a row of crossbows and fired their arrows at the soldiers in Anya. The arrows were flying wildly in the air. The rain of arrows with long sound cut through the clear sky like locusts. Anya''s soldiers fell to the ground with arrows. Those soldiers who climbed the wall from the cloud ladder, just climbed the wall, were immediately welcomed by Zixuan''s soldiers with their swords. Loud and clear scream, touching. Under the city, the strong figures of Anya soldiers fluctuate like waves. In their mouths, they give out the cry of shaking heaven and earth. This kind of shouting, mutual infection, mutual encouragement, dispelled the hearts of many inexplicable fear. Hanmo Chen looks at the soldiers who are constantly falling down. His heart is filled with crazy anger, and he rushes to Liangzhou city with the soldiers behind him. The people of Xuecha League led by mu Chenzi and Dugu Xiao also turn into ordinary Anya soldiers, ready to attack Zixuan''s general by surprise. In order to avoid the war between the Three Kingdoms, Yueyue Lingyu didn''t take part in the fight, but mozicheng was different. He took the people around him to fight with Hanmo Chen outside the city. Gu Qianyi took the people from the special training camp to join the fight, and the people from warm heart Pavilion, as Gu Qianyi''s trump card, won''t be used easily. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, on the other hand, often think of those dead relatives, they would like to kill all those hateful people, but they were Gu Qian''s death order, they were not allowed to participate in the war, even so, they also quietly ran out, killing people with Cyclops and phantom building thoroughly. The smoke from the fierce battle of Xiong filled the whole city. Under the city tower, there are dead bodies lying on the ground, bleeding, thick smell of blood and sweat mixed with each other, filled with the air, pungent. The war, however, continues. Sword and machete clang flying, spear and spear whistling flying, dense rain of arrows such as locusts across the sky, dull cry and short roar straight make the mountains and rivers tremble! The flag with the word "an" fluttering in the wind is broken and ragged. It seems that it will fall in an instant. It seems that the war is coming to an end, and all Zixuan''s soldiers and civilians seem to have seen Zixuan''s victory. At this time, there is a strong wind in the sky, and there is a strong fragrance coming with the wind. Gu Qianyi''s heart is not good when he hears the fragrance, so he uses his internal power to say to Zixuan''s soldiers: "the wind is poisonous, don''t breathe.". But it was too late. Many people had inhaled the poison gas into their lungs when they were not on guard. For a moment, the war that Zixuan had won had changed dramatically. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that, did you have today? Ha ha ha... "Mu Chenzi and Dugu Xiao just show up at this time. They stand with Hanmo Chen. At the same time, there is another person beside Hanmo Chen. Gu Qianyi will recognize him even if he turns into ashes. It''s him who will destroy his family. If he doesn''t kill him, how can he be worthy of his relatives who are killed in the fire. But don''t worry. There will be plenty of time to deal with such villains. At present, the most important thing is to detoxify the soldiers. Gu shallow according to one side think, one side should face to Mu dust son they, "who should I be, originally is you two, the account between us also should calculate.". Gu Qian said in a calm way. Mu Chenzi is full of pride in his heart. Gu Qianyi, who is facing this matter, has no defense at all. Anyway, she has been poisoned and is not the meat on her own chopping board. What she wants to do with him is to do whatever she wants. "Ha ha ha, it''s time to calculate, but do you still have the ability to come to me now? It''s better to surrender. If I really want to kill a wonderful person like you, I''m really reluctant to give up. It''s a pity. "Bah, don''t disgust your aunt here. If you want to kill me, just kill me." Gu Qian doesn''t pay any attention to Mu Chenzi. This kind of action makes mu Chenzi angry. Hanmo Chen looked at him. Although he was very angry with mu Chenzi, he didn''t dare to show it. He respectfully reminded him: "master Gu Qian has been scheming for a long time. We''d better make a quick decision. I''m worried that something will happen after a long time.". At this time, mu Chenzi''s heart is full of complacency, where to listen to these, he only thinks that all the people of Zixuan have been poisoned by him, and there is no worry at all. "I don''t have to worry about it. It''s not easy for ordinary people to get rid of the poison. What''s more, they are all very poisonous now. Even if they want to resist, they are not strong enough.". When Hanmo Chen heard the news, he was very happy, but he was very dissatisfied with mu Chenzi''s attitude towards himself. He gave him face and called him master. He really thought he was a character. For such a vicious person as Hanmo Chen, he couldn''t easily offend him. Just like mu Chenzi at this time, he would never understand the dagger he gave him, Why do you end up on your chest. "You..." Mu dust son at this time staring at Hanmo Chen, very don''t understand, but also have no chance to ask why, have already fallen to the ground and died.Gu Qianyi sighs at mu Chenzi who is dying. He deserves to die like this. When the Dugu Xiao sees mu Chenzi killed by Hanmo Chen, he has another idea in his heart. He is the Anya military camp with mu Chenzi. Now mu Chenzi is dead, so he has to make another plan. Thinking about it, he stepped forward and saluted Hanmo Chen, respectfully saying: "I''m willing to follow the second prince, the leader of the Xuecha alliance. He not only gives up the position of the leader of the Xuecha alliance to the second prince, but also gives the young master of the Xuecha alliance to the second prince as a concubine.". Hanmo Chen sees that Dugu Xiao knows the current affairs, and it''s not hard for him. Of course, for Hanmo Chen, there''s nothing more exciting than killing Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi is not only the owner of the warm heart Pavilion, but also his enemy, and the lover of Hanyi Chen, who has already been the prince. This identity is too useful for him. If he kills her, it''s better for him Bring back Anya, coerce Han Yichen to let the crown prince out. Hanmo Chen thought about it in his heart, so he ordered Dugu Xiao: "Dugu Xiao, listen to the order. The prince ordered you to take all Zixuan''s soldiers, keep the important people, and kill the unimportant ones on the spot.". Chapter 288 Hanmo Chen looked at Gu Qianyi, thought about it and said: "as for this woman, if you like it, I''ll give it to you to enjoy. Just remember, don''t kill me." after hearing Hanmo Chen say this, the soldiers below are all excited. Everyone knows that this woman is the first beauty of Zixuan. Let alone feel it personally, just look at her figure The appearance makes people salivate. How can we not be inspired when we have such an opportunity? Get the order of Hanmo Chen, the soldiers are more crazy to rush to Gu Qianyi. Zixuan''s soldiers were even more indignant when they saw that they insulted their general. If Gu Qianyi hadn''t suppressed them, they would have stood up and killed Hanmo Chen and others. Gu Qianyi originally wanted to wait for those people to approach him, and then take the opportunity to kill them, but he didn''t want to. Those people had already become dead before they came near. At this time, a cold voice came from the air: "I see who dares to move her.". People who heard this voice trembled, as if they were in the cold winter, cold to the bone. Hearing this voice, Gu Qianyi knew who was coming. He was so happy that he didn''t expect him to come here. It seems that Anya''s affairs have been dealt with almost. Similarly, Hanmo Chen also knows who the bearer is. Hanmo Chen takes out his sword and wants to hijack Gu Qianyi to coerce him. But before he comes to Gu Qianyi, he is shot by a silver needle. Anya''s soldiers don''t see the bearer. They just feel that he can''t be underestimated. Suddenly, there is a sound of flute in the air. The beautiful and graceful voice is filled with fierce fighting spirit. The soldiers who heard the sound of the flute held their heads in agony. Gu Qianyi and Zixuan''s soldiers heard the strong yearning of the flute player from the sound of the flute. Gu Qianyi thought about it day and night. Fortunately, the difference in these days is worth it. If you are safe, it will be sunny. Gu Qianyi suddenly came up with such a sentence in his mind. He took out his own Jade Flute and catered to it. The flute was in front of him and the whistle was behind him One answer, one sing, one harmony, whistling and flute together, there is no sense of disobedience, with the intimate, a piece of music let these two people play very sentimental, people are deeply fascinated. Their figures are flying in the air, their eyes are opposite, and they are affectionate to each other. In their eyes, there is nothing else except each other. A white and a blue figure is hovering in the air. The wonderful music attracts countless butterflies, dancing with the sound of music. At this time, the sky is raining petals. No one knows where these petals come from, but they are incomparably beautiful. Everyone is intoxicated in this wonderful music. With their performance, there are not only butterflies but also various beautiful birds in the sky. Countless birds hover around Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen, just like a hundred birds toward Huang, which is very shocking. However, Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen are intoxicated with each other''s music, feeling each other''s missing, waiting, and paying for each other The efforts of the white head, tell a wish to get a heart, white head does not love each other. This situation, this scene, can be said to be the best of all ages, the battlefield of chaos, the flames of war, but how can this affect the joy of the reunion of the people they love, seems to be to express their blessing in general, all Zixuan''s soldiers are no longer disguised poisoning, but to fight, countless shouts, screams are submerged in the beautiful music. Hanmo Chen never thought it would be like this. He didn''t understand why these people were not poisoned. What''s the reason? And he killed muchenzi himself, and he lost a powerful helper. Seeing that Hanmo Chen was gone, Dugu Xiao quietly took the people of Xuecha League to run away. But how could mozicheng give him such an opportunity? In just a moment, Anya''s leader was captured alive, and the soldiers surrendered one after another. It''s just a song. They look at each other and smile. They have already had a heart to heart relationship with each other. Even if they don''t say anything, they can understand each other''s mind. Gu Qianyi flies down in front of Hanmo Chen. He looks at Hanmo Chen in disbelief. Up to now, he doesn''t believe his plan has failed. In general, Gu Qianyi sighs. If he is really a poor man, there must be something hateful. "Want to know why you failed?" Wen Yan Hanmo Chen looks up at Gu Qianyi, hoping to get the answer from her. Gu Qianyi doesn''t hide it either. He points to the soldier beside song Haifeng and says, "because of her." when the soldier sees Gu Qianyi talking about himself, he comes out, takes off his hat and pulls off his hair band. It''s obviously a woman. And this woman is not others, it is Mo Zi Cheng before concubine Michelle. Hanmo Chen looked at her and said, "who is she?" Chapter 289 "Who is she? Why aren''t you all poisoned? Why is that? " Han Mo Chen some collapse of looking at Rice snow to ask a way. Gu Qianyi laughs sarcastically and says to Hanmo Chen, "who is she? You have to ask song Haifeng about this question. This is his man. Don''t you know? ". "Song Haifeng, it''s you who betrayed me. It''s you. I want to kill you. I want to kill you." he wants to get rid of the shackles and kill song Haifeng. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The person in charge of guarding Hanmo Chen doesn''t watch him closely. But song Haifeng is just held by Gu Fengyu. Hanmo Chen pulls his sword from the soldiers and stabs song Haifeng in the chest, And Gu Qianyi threw a small stone and hit Hanmo Chen''s arm, which made the sword slightly deviate from the heart, but what she wanted was such a result. Song Haifeng didn''t react to Michelle''s betrayal until Hanmo Chen''s sword stabbed him in the chest, but he still didn''t understand why he was so kind to her, but she betrayed herself, and his heart hurt when he knew that he was betrayed by her. "Xueer, why are you Michelle looked at Song Haifeng sarcastically, with a cold smile, "why? Because I hate you. You look at yourself. You are old enough to be my father. But you just took advantage of others'' danger. When I was chased and killed, you forced me to commit myself to you. Do you know how much I hate you? If it wasn''t for revenge, I would have killed you. But you agreed to avenge me and help me kill Zhou youruo It''s you who only pay attention to your own selfish desire and revenge on the family. You can''t remember my hatred at all. There is also that compared with you, Gu Qianyi is easier to let me achieve my wish. You don''t know. They all know what you do. You just wait for them to ask for their lives. "Cher, are all your feelings for me fake? So you never liked me? " Although song Haifeng just saw Michelle''s beauty at first, later, especially after Song Hairong''s death, song Haifeng''s life was empty, his heart was lonely, and he was immersed in the pain all the time. However, Michelle did her best to take care of him, comfort him, and let him find another kind of warmth, and all his feelings were slowly transferred to Michelle, but he didn''t feel happy Song Haifeng was very sad to think that the truth could be so cruel. The pain was even more painful than the injury on his body. But it''s a very happy thing for Michelle. What she wants is such a result that he will fall in love with her and die in his own hands in pain. Only in this way can her heart be quick and her hatred be released. Originally, it was a long process, but it was Gu Qian''s compliance that made it develop so fast. What Gu Qianyi wants Mi Xue to do is to go back to Anya military camp to inquire about their plans. Of course, few people know about this. Gu Qianyi takes advantage of this opportunity to get rid of all the traitors in Zixuan''s military camp. Only in this way can Hanmo Chen find nothing about it, but Gu Qianyi has mastered all the information. Those Zixuan soldiers have been in the army for a long time The antidote was used, which is why Zixuan''s army was not poisoned. Michelle looked at Song Haifeng is more indifferent, for his question is sniffed, "feelings? Like it? Are you really dreaming? You think I''ll like you? By the way, I don''t think you know what your precious son has done behind your back, but he is younger and more useful than you. " Michelle unscrupulously said all this. Song Haifeng spat out a mouthful of blood again, "you... You...". "What''s the matter with us? We are very well, but your good son is waiting for you on the huangquan road. If you want to settle the accounts, go to him by yourself. Michelle is not wrong about this. Song Haifeng''s son has already been killed by Gu Fengyu. It''s the fate of song Jianye. In such a tense period, he takes Qing''er to wander around Liangzhou city. What''s more, they meet Mi Xue. Because Qing''er hates Mi Xue, he wants to eat meat and drink blood. But song Jianye values Mi Xue''s beauty They are ready to fight against Michelle, but Gu Fengyu, who is protecting Michelle secretly, sees them. The so-called enemies are very jealous when they meet. Thinking of those people in the general''s mansion, Gu Fengyu hates song Jianye and just kills him. Although Michelle doesn''t know how Qing''er will be with song Jianye when she comes out of the house, she knows Qing''er''s hatred for herself, because song Haifeng has hidden him in the house, and outsiders don''t know. Even his son saw him at that time, but song Jianye is not a good man, and Gu Fengyu just helped her solve the problem. What Michelle said just now is totally false. She just wants to be angry with song Haifeng. "Poof, ye''er..." Song Haifeng spat out blood. Thinking of his only son, he cried out with grief. But after that, he opened his eyes and never closed them again. Although he died like this, Gu Fengyu and they didn''t get rid of him, but they were angry at the thought that he was so angry with his son and woman. Chapter 290.1 When Hanmo Chen sees that all his plans fall short, the tension in his heart is broken. These days, Gu Qianyi has insulted him for many times, but now all his illusions are shattered. Hanmo Chen, the second prince of Anya, not only has no royal power, but also his life is hard to protect. The more Hanmo Chen thinks about it, the more he feels sad. Finally, he vomits a mouthful of blood and faints . This battle can be regarded as a complete victory for Zixuan, but Gu Qianyi only wants revenge for her parents. Now that her enemies are dead, Hanmo Chen will die, and her mind will be over. The war is over, but how many people can''t go back to their hometown, and how many people are buried in other places because of the war? The war has always been merciless, but it can''t escape. Gu Qianyi looks at the war, the corpses are all over the land, and there is an unspeakable lament in his heart. Maybe he sympathizes with the soldiers who lost their lives because of the war. Some smiling faces will never be seen again in this life. Han Yichen looks at his beloved woman standing on the ruins. The wind blows up her skirt and her hair dances with the wind. The two of them are standing there, their ice blue clothes have been stained with blood. She just stands like this, as if the air is full of that kind of loneliness and sadness. He is so distressed that he goes over and holds the ice cold bird My hand. Gu Qianyi feels the warmth from his hand. He turns his head and looks at Han Yichen beside him. He smiles faintly. The smile is like the pure white pear flower, calm and elegant. At that moment, Gu Qianyi doesn''t feel so lonely, at least she has him. Her hand tightly return to hold the hand of Han Yi Chen, so quiet, who all didn''t speak. Mo Zi Cheng also looked at this scene from a distance at this time, he even felt that his hands clenched by ten fingers looked very dazzling, and his heart also had a kind of pain that could not be described. Mo Zi Cheng covered his chest, some did not understand what was wrong with him. He always thought that he had a chance, but he did not think that she had a him, and that he looked so good, this is a good thing Carve Mo Zi Cheng in the heart unexpectedly to give birth to a kind of inferiority feeling. Maybe it was the inseparable feeling between them, or the intimacy between them that made him feel that he had no way to get involved in their feelings, so he felt that way. He also saw Gu Qianyi''s smile, but Ruo Lihua''s smile, even if it was just a faint smile, had been engraved in his heart. He was afraid that he would never forget it in his whole life. Of course, he didn''t want to forget it. Gu Qianyi''s lonely figure distressed him, but the intimacy of her holding hands with him was even more distressing. Mo Zi Cheng shakes his head, does not want to let himself think about these, but the intimate picture is lingering in his mind. Gu Qianyi saw that although the soldiers'' faces were sad, it was hard to hide his inner excitement. Now the battlefield has been cleaned up, and Gu Qianyi also asked people to count the list of the soldiers who died for the country. However, she was in charge of the rest. Anyway, she was a fake general, and it was time to leave after the war. Looking at the soldiers who lived with them day and night, it was hard to say. Thinking that Gu Qianyi flew on the wall and used his internal power, he said out loud: "soldiers, we have won. The credit is yours. You are Zixuan''s good men. You are good. We are holding a celebration banquet tonight. We are not drunk and we are not going back.". "Good, good, good..." the soldiers cheered, as if they saw the scene of their triumphant return, warmly welcomed by their families, villagers and elders. The so-called celebration banquet is just a way for Gu Qianyi to encourage the soldiers. These days, everyone is the same and can''t sleep. They are worried about the war. Now that they have won a great victory, they have to celebrate and comfort the soldiers. At night, the lights were dim, and the banquet was held as scheduled. With the victory of the battle, the soldiers could return to their hometown, which was a good thing. We can imagine that everyone was so excited, and even unconsciously sang the song of serving the country. Gu Qianyi and his family were sitting in the hall. Although they were not as active as the atmosphere outside, they were also full of the joy of victory. Although mozicheng was Zixuan''s Lord, he was still able to take care of him in the military camp. Gu Qianyi picked up his wine cup, stood up from his seat, faced the world, and sprinkled the wine on the ground. "Soldiers, have a good trip.". Next to her, Ruohan poured a second glass of wine. Gu Qian spilled the wine on the ground as usual. "Dad, this glass of wine is for you. My daughter respects you all your life. Even now you are no longer alive, my daughter believes that all people will remember you. Thank you. You are their great hero. As your daughter, I am proud.". If Han fills his glass again, Gu Qianyi still spills it on the ground and says, "father, my daughter has not disgraced your reputation. We have won this battle. This cup is for you to celebrate with us.". When people here see that Gu Qianyi is like this, they follow Gu''s example and sprinkle the first three glasses of wine on the ground to show their respect. Until all this was done, Gu Qianyi returned to his seat, picked up his glass again, and said to all the people, "this glass, Qianyi should do it first for respect." after that, he drank it all in one gulp. Then he turned his glass upside down and looked at the people and said, "Qianyi is very grateful to you for coming to Liangzhou city to help me. How can Qianyi make you work so hard for me? Qianyi should respect me again Let''s have a drink.We took the wine cup together and drank the wine with Gu Qianyi. In the next glass of wine, Gu Qianyi respects Mo Jiangsheng, remembering that when he first came to the world, he was unaccompanied and helpless. If it wasn''t for the old man and the old woman who had passed away, how could she be today. Gu Qianyi is very sorry for Mrs. Mo''s death. They are the first warm people in this world, but now they only leave the old man alone. Gu Qian vowed in his heart that he would treat the old man well from now on. Then Gu Qianyi respects mozicheng. It''s the first time that they can drink together peacefully. Although Gu Qianyi doesn''t understand what''s going on with mozicheng, as a doctor, she is aware of something, but it doesn''t matter to her. "Mo Wang Ye, this glass of wine, I''d like to respect you. Thank you for bringing hundreds of thousands of troops to help. In addition, I have something else to ask you. I''ll do it first and then tell you what it is.". Mozicheng, who had been immersed in the intimacy between Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen on the battlefield, heard that Gu Qianyi suddenly called himself. He was overjoyed and raised his head to find that it was she who was going to propose a toast to herself. This means that she saw her in her eyes, but what Gu Qianyi said later made mozicheng feel cool. It turned out that she was the one who wanted to propose a toast to her For him, it''s just the kindness of leading the troops to help? But what can she entrust to herself? This is to let Mo Zi bear some expectations in the heart. "Mo Wang Ye, you must know that Qian Yi is not an imperial general. The imperial edict is false. The emperor must have told you that as for the false imperial edict and the theft of jade seals, you can see that the merits and demerits of the battle are equal, so Qian Yi won''t ask the Emperor for guilt. Now that the war is over, it''s time for Qian Yi to leave. These soldiers will be sent to the king. Gu Qianyi finished his drink. But her words shocked everyone here. It''s a great crime to pass on the imperial edict and steal the jade seal. But this woman is so indifferent. She is really a rare woman in the world. Chen Xizhi, the mayor of Hongye Town, was originally in love with Gu Qianyi. At this time, with the deepening of his relationship with Gu Qianyi, he was unable to extricate himself. What man in the world would not be moved by such a woman? Zhou Feng sits next to Mo Zi Cheng and drinks the wine silently. She looks at everyone''s expression. She is still so gorgeous and attractive. There is always a kind of magic that makes all men around her. Gu Fengyu was shocked at the same time, but also a little more clear, this is the woman she loved from childhood to age, she is so different, but so dazzling, his life has no other pray, just hope to be able to accompany her side, to see her, to protect her. Joyful Lingyu looks at Gu Qianyi, then looks at Yang yun''er sitting beside him. He holds Yang yun''er''s hand tightly and forgets each other in the world. It''s love and perfection. This is no less than the feeling of helping each other. As long as all in, as long as all good, stranger Tianya why not? What does it matter whether we are together or not? Keep the years quiet, spend the years in peace, the end of the world is far away, each is well. I''m proud that I used to like such a woman. After Zhang Cheng and Ren Xiaoyuan were shocked, they only had deep admiration. This is the general''s daughter they have been following. If they are really tiger father without dog daughter, they have to shed their blood. Jin Pingrui sits at the end and looks at Gu Qianyi in a daze. This is their boss. If they are really extraordinary, they will follow her all their life. If they don''t follow her and see her, their heart and feelings will never find salvation and no destination. Mozicheng didn''t expect that she would say it in front of so many people. She and her brother tried to cover it up for her, but she didn''t care at all. Does she hold something in her heart, or doesn''t care at all? Seeing her expression, mozicheng can''t understand it. In fact, such a big crime can balance merits and demerits easily? But at the same time, Mo Zicheng feels that none of the women she knows is as arrogant and uninhibited as she is. She is always so attractive. The whole audience only warm heart Pavilion people said very calm, of course, there are her children seem to be very clear about this matter, the only remaining is a man who always looks at her with a faint smile, can''t say is to see, it is a kind of appreciation, that is Han Yichen, in his eyes, his beloved woman has always been very special, if not, he must Will feel is not to his beloved woman swap, should worry. Mingyue stands behind Gu Qianyi, her eyes are full of love, but it is a flash, such feelings are not what he can have, can''t love deeply, can only hide deeply. If cold saw the expression of bright moon, pulled his sleeve in the side, two people looked at each other a smile. After a while, Mo Zi Cheng just reaction come over, Gu shallow according to say, "you say you want to leave? Where are we going? Why don''t you go back with me? " "I didn''t think about where to go, but Zixuan had no nostalgia for me except for her sadness. It''s better to leave and go somewhere else," Gu said with a faint smile. Mo Zi Cheng really want to say that he is reluctant to give up, he is very nostalgic, but to the mouth but how also can not say.It is joyful Lingyu to hear Gu Qianyi say so, then invite a way: "according to son, otherwise go to Wuling, I and rhyme son will soon get married, just to attend our wedding.". "Get married? Really? I''ll go sometime. Gu Qianyi is in a better mood when she hears the news. Joyful Ling Yu and Yang yun''er are all the people she cares about. Seeing their happiness, they are complete. "It''s a deal. You should remember to take my two babies with you.". Pleasure Lingyu stressed, for fear that Gu Qianyi would not take them. "Poof, they are indispensable. I can warn you that if you have your own son, you won''t hurt them. Otherwise, if they are sad, you will suffer.". "Well, is that what I am?" Gu shallow according to spat a, "well don''t say those, so decided.". Mo Zi Cheng want to keep words don''t export, but also can''t force her what, but want to watch her leave, the heart is so uncomfortable, only a mouthful of a drink. The atmosphere on the field is also a little strange. Han Yichen, as the prince of Anya, appears at Zixuan''s celebration banquet. Many people don''t understand that a small celebration banquet should be a gathering of the Three Kingdoms. It''s strange, and they can live in peace. Of course, all these are superficial phenomena. How can they be at peace? The more mozicheng thinks about it, the more upset he is. Especially after seeing Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen''s affections, he is even more angry. However, Han Yichen is not Hanmo Chen after all. Mozicheng can''t be obviously hostile, so he can only think of other ways. Looking at the wine cup in hand, Mo Zi Cheng has an idea in his heart. "I''ve heard the name of Prince Feng for a long time, and today I see that he is really elegant. What a handsome young man. I don''t know if Prince Feng has a drink with me.". Han Yi Chen is not stupid. Of course, he can hear Mo Zi Cheng''s provocation, elegant and handsome. It sounds like he is boasting. But if he doesn''t take the action, he is just incompetent. Sometimes drinking is not just drinking, especially between men. But who is afraid of who? It''s just a contest between men. "Yi Chen is more respectful than obedient.". "How can such a good thing be without me?" Said Yu Lingyu. "And me," Zhou Feng said as he drank from his glass. For a moment, all the men present, especially those who are in love with Gu Qian, joined the contest. Whether they win or lose emotionally, they all want to fight back, or vent or fight. They all can see that the feelings between Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi are the most unusual, and Han Yichen is an elegant person, so he has some difficult thoughts. Seeing them drinking like this, Gu Qianyi, as a wine bug, is also unavoidably ready to move. However, he also knows that this is a contest between men, and he will not be allowed to participate in it. The wine market is always like a battlefield, and Gu Qianyi is hard to manage. Let them go. In this way, a few people began to use the cup, and then changed the cup into a bowl. Later, they didn''t even want the bowl. One person and one jar drank bitterly. An hour later, the banquet ended, and only they were still pestering. Of course, five or six people were left with joyful Lingyu. Han Yichen and Mo Zicheng were still drinking. The rest of them had already got down with each other. Gu Qianyi ordered them to drink They went back to their room, and without looking at them, they went back to their room. I think it''s because I''m tired after the war today, and I''m at ease, so I''m very easy to fall asleep, and I''m no longer tossing and turning like I was a few days ago. I don''t know how long later, Gu Qianyi sleeps in a daze and feels the smell of wine. Gu Qianyi is a wine bug. After smelling the smell of wine, his nose sucks hard. Then he leans to the source of the smell of wine and rolls into a hot embrace. Han Yichen looks at the confused person in his arms. I can''t help but feel funny. Isn''t she unprepared when she sleeps? Han Yi Chen didn''t know that Gu Qian Yi was too familiar with his breath, so he didn''t guard against it. Maybe he trusted him too much. He was very at ease around him and could sleep recklessly. Han Yi Chen hugs the person in his arms. These days, he really misses her. Now he can finally take the beauty into his arms, but he should hold her well. Gently again and again shallow kiss her forehead. Thinking that it was because of being held too tightly by Han Yichen, Gu Qianyi was a little out of breath. After a while, he woke up, opened his hazy eyes, looked at the person holding him, and asked in doubt: "eh, why are you here? Aren''t you drinking? " Han Yi Chen laughingly looks at Gu Qian Yi, "I''m drinking, but I pretend to be drunk, and then I come to you. Stupid people just fight with them. If I''m really drunk, how can I accompany my beautiful Yi Er?" Gu Qianyi saw Han Yichen each every one Chapter 290.2 Serious, a bang, turned to sleep, no longer pay attention to him. But how can Nangong Yichen make her do what she wants? He reaches out and takes her from behind. He brings her over and lies face to face with him. He feels the temperature from Han Yichen''s body. Gu Qianyi is embarrassed and wants to struggle, but he is held more tightly by Han Yichen. The kiss with the smell of wine constantly falls on Gu Qianyi''s face. At this time, Han Yichen is a little crazy, not as gentle as usual. "Yi''er, you know, seeing so many men like you, I''m so scared and jealous. How can you be so excellent? I want to hide you from anyone.". Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that Han Yichen would be so self-confident. Did his feelings for him make him feel insecure? Gu Qianyi holds Han Yichen in his arms and says in his ear, "Yichen, I love you and believe me.". Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Han Yichen hugs Gu Qianyi more tightly, "Yier, Yier.". "I''m here, I''m here" two people hold each other tightly, at that moment Gu Qianyi only thought of a word, at the same time she also told Han Yichen "embrace with you, forever". A little is Gu Qianyi''s response to let Han Yichen feel at ease, but also more inspired Han Yichen, holding Gu Qianyi''s hand become a little uneasy, Gu Qianyi thought about it, but it''s no use to break away from him, since love, then let it be. When Gu Qianyi woke up the next day, there was no shadow of Han Yichen around her. Her white lotus arm stretched out and stroked the place where Han Yichen had been. There was a little loss in her heart, because she was more willing to wake up in his arms. At this time, there was a lot of sunshine shining in the house. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that she had been sleeping for so long. It must be those scholars Soldiers can''t help laughing at themselves when they see themselves like this. I want to get up quickly. Ruohan has already got some water in. After cleaning, I''m ready to go out of the room after changing my clothes. But I don''t want to be stopped by Ruohan, "Miss, you wait.". Gu Qianyi stopped, turned to look at Ruohan and asked, "what''s the matter, Ruohan?" "Miss, you''d better change into a high collar dress. You... Your... Neck.". "What happened to the neck?" Gu Qianyi doesn''t understand it. If Han can''t say it, he brings a bronze mirror to her. Seeing the dense kisses on his neck, Gu Qianyi can''t help blushing. Han Yichen is really late, but he forgets it. Fortunately, Ruohan reminds himself in time. Gu Qianyi quickly turned around and changed into a high collar dress. When Gu Qianyi came out, they were all waiting for her. Because of her, everyone was waiting for her to have breakfast. For a while, it was a bit embarrassing. He had never been a person who liked to sleep in. Today, for the first time, he got up late. Gu Qianyi didn''t say much and began to eat breakfast. Only Han Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi from time to time and giggles. In this way, Gu Qianyi''s head is buried lower. Fortunately, everyone was just eating and didn''t notice the strange scene. After dinner, it''s rare that everyone is in the mood to go to Liangzhou city for a stroll. They have been here for some days, but they left without having a good look at the city. It''s really a pity that they thought there were only a few people, but they didn''t want Gu Qianyi to move. Everyone followed her. This is not the case now. Gu Qianyi walked in front with two friends A little bit, and Ellie, were followed by more than a dozen beautiful men and women. They appeared on the streets of Liangzhou City, but they were the most attractive. Many people stopped to wait and see. Some people even recognized Gu Qianyi''s identity and knelt down on the ground one after another, shouting their great benefactor and thanking them for saving Liangzhou city. Seeing such a scene, Gu Qianyi''s simple face showed their gratitude and made them feel that it was all worth it, but later they found out The side effect of being recognized and appreciated by everyone is that people will kneel down to you wherever they go, and no matter what they see, the shopkeepers will give it away for free, which makes them not feel like shopping. Finally, it''s worth withdrawing and returning to the barracks with interest. Chapter 291 Three days later, the army is ready to return. When the troops are ready, they wait for their general''s order to leave, but they don''t see their general coming. Mozicheng orders people to go to look for it. Soon after, the person who went to look for it comes back, "report to the king that general Gu is not in the room, and his subordinates only find this letter." he hands it to mozicheng. Mozicheng opened the envelope and opened the letter. There were only a few words in it. "I''ll take leave of you. I hope you don''t lose your faith. I''ll take the soldiers back safely. I''ll see you later.". Mo Zi Cheng after reading the letter, angry tightly holding the group of paper vent, at this time, he found that those with Gu Qianyi related people have disappeared, presumably they are already ready to leave. Finally, I took a look at this place and the house where she lived, and then ordered the army to set out. Gu Qianyi is walking on the road with his two treasures, and his face is full of successful smiles. Now it''s OK. Their mother and son can finally wander around the world without any concern. They all feel beautiful when they think about it. Gu Qianyi was very happy. As he walked, the mother and the son, together with a little beast, were singing. It was very pleasant. But at this time, it''s easy to be extremely sad. Gu Qianyi''s eyes are looking at the sky, and he doesn''t pay attention to the road ahead, and he doesn''t know what tune he is humming. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister look at the person in front of him and pull Gu''s clothes suggestively, but Gu doesn''t care about them. Seeing that they don''t sing, he asks curiously: "I''m talking about two kids, why don''t you sing What happened? Didn''t you like this song best before? " Gu Qianyi asked, but he didn''t get an answer. He murmured to himself, "if it''s really my mother, I can''t help it." but he suddenly bumped into a hard chest. He hurt so much that he covered his head and kneaded it. He cried, "what''s so hard? It hurts my mother to death.". Han Yichen holds Gu Qianyi''s head in both hands and looks at him. Gu Qianyi''s eyes look straight at Han Yichen. This is not a dream. "Wow, Han Yichen, I didn''t expect that I could see you even if I was knocked unconscious.". Han Yi Chen is really helpless, how can this little woman be so confused? Think hard bit on her lips, until Gu shallow according to breathless, just let her go, looking at the little woman asked: "according to son, now still dizzy?" "Well, no more dizziness, no more dizziness.". Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have covered their eyes for a long time. It''s not like seeing such a scene. Mommy is so shameful that she has to compromise like this. Ah, this Mommy is such a big man. It''s hard for people to worry about it. But fortunately, this man looks good at the moment, so I just accept him reluctantly and give him a few months'' probation to see if he can be accepted. Chapter 292 But Gu Ruoling is still happy to see such a result. It''s so good that mummy is finally wanted. And it seems that mummy likes uncle Yi Chen very much, so that he has a stepfather. He''s excited to think that with a stepfather, he can have many younger brothers and sisters. At that time, he can play with them. Ellie doesn''t understand what they are doing. Unconsciously, she has come to Han Yichen''s side. She doesn''t want Gu Qianyi to let Han Yichen kiss her like this. Her mouth is bright and bright. Her lips become more red and moist. Han Yichen swallows a mouthful of saliva. Since that night when she was with Yi''er, he seems to be more and more unable to control himself. Thinking about it, she comes close to Gu Qianyi. This is Ellie''s face With big eyes, stuck in them, he asked curiously, "Mommy, what are you doing? A kiss? So does Ellie. At this moment, Gu Qianyi is really revived. There is a blush on his face. Han Yichen is not very happy in his heart. Looking at Ellie, she wants to swallow him. She is so scared that Ellie runs away and hides in Gu Ruoling''s arms. Han Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi and has an impulse to want to eat her. This woman dares to run away secretly behind her back. It''s really lawless. Fortunately, she found out early. If not, she really doesn''t know where to find her. Gu Qianyi feels that Han Yichen''s bad eyes are a little timid. This is her first time to see Han Yichen like this. It seems that she is really angry. "Yi Chen...". Without waiting for Gu Qianyi to say anything, Han Yichen hugs Gu Qianyi tightly, as if it were a lost treasure. Tightly, he seems to be afraid that if he let go, Gu Qianyi will run away. Feeling his uneasiness, Gu Qianyi also hugs him tightly and comforts him silently. Han Yi Chen but self-care of will she more embrace more tightly, "according to son why do you want to secretly run away?"? Where are you going? You said you just left. Where should I look for you? Yi Er... Yi Er. Han Yi Chen a cry, Gu shallow according to such a of answer, seem to all don''t feel annoyed appearance, three little guys stand tired, sit, sit tired and stand up, but Gu shallow according to them with endless same, the last three little guys directly began to doze. Slowly, Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi calm down, look at each other and smile at each other. Han Yichen says to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, will you come with me to Anya? Do you remember that you once promised me that you would marry me when we finished dealing with these matters? Don''t you keep your promise? " Gu Qianyi shook his head, looked at Han Yichen and said, "fool, if I''m ready to break the agreement, will you catch me here? Where does this road go? " Smell speech, Han Yi Chen just remember this road is to go to Anya, he is really stupid, how even such a simple problem are ignored, fortunately according to son didn''t get angry with himself, "according to son, you are very good" said, Han Yi Chen again will Gu shallow according to embrace. Gu Ruoyu had a headache. He couldn''t help but stand up and walk up to them and say, "I said, are you finished? If we don''t start, it will be dark. Two people looked at the sky, really not very early, looking at a few little guy, two people can''t help showing a trace of embarrassment, Gu shallow according to some cover up will Gu ruoyou brother and sister pull said: "OK, let''s go.". "Where to? How can we not take us with us? " Listening to a little familiar voice, Gu Qianyi and others turn around and see that I''m going. How can they all keep up with me? The people who come here are not others, but Gu Fengyu, joyful Lingyu, Mingyue, Chen Xizhi, mayor of Hongye Town, and Ziyun Keller. Even Zhou Feng has come. Gu Qianyi is puzzled. Do these people have nothing to do? It seems that after understanding Gu Qianyi''s expression, Gu Fengyu first stood up and explained, "I''m your brother. I have to protect you. This is my biggest thing.". "Of course, I''m taking my beloved rhyme to travel around the mountains and waters," said the fan in my hand. Said also to Yang Yun son threw a fawning eye, see Gu shallow Yi straight shiver. In short, each has its own reasons. Even the classic drug addict Ziyun Keller has given his own reasons, saying that master Wangchen asked him to follow her and protect her. Gu Qianyi''s opinion is that it''s impossible for this nerd to protect himself, but it''s almost the same for him to protect himself. In this way, their team grew up unconsciously. Gu Qianyi felt powerless for such a thing. Just let him go. Chapter 293 All the people in Anya have heard the news of Hanmo Chen''s defeat and capture. For a moment, people are at a loss. For this war, which was originally an unjust invasion, people are afraid that Zixuan will fight Anya this time. If so, Anya will suffer a heavy loss and can no longer resist. At that time, they are afraid that it will be the fish on the chopping board People are slaughtered. Not only the common people think so, but also the ministers of Anya think so. Especially those ministers who originally supported Hanmo Chen are in a state of panic. For nothing else, because the mountain they relied on has collapsed, they are not only in danger of their wealth and glory, but also in danger of their lives. Now the great prince Han Yi Chen has become the crown prince of the state, If you don''t stand on the side of the prince, sooner or later you will be eradicated. At this time, there were many ministers who were close to Hanmo Chen in the Ministry of war. Now they were like ants in a hot pot. They came to Li Shouren, the Minister of the Ministry of war, to discuss the solution. Li Shouren sat on the throne, sipped his tea, looked at the anxious ministers, and comforted them: "don''t panic, colleagues. I''m worried about this I have an idea, but I don''t know what''s in your mind? " As soon as people heard this, Li Shouren had an idea in his heart and looked at him, hoping that the way he said would be useful. These ministers had been officials of the same Dynasty with Li Shouren for many years, and naturally knew the small twists and turns in his mind. One of them stood up and said, "Oh, I say that Mr. Li is burning his eyebrows now. Don''t go around with us. What''s the matter To put it bluntly, it''s "the first". Others echoed, "yes, Mr. Li, you can say it quickly.". Li Shouren hesitated and said, "it''s not that I won''t say it, but I''m afraid the ministers won''t agree. If someone divulges the news again, we''ll be worried about our lives. I have to be cautious about the matters that are vital to our lives.". After listening to Li Shouren''s words, I''ll look at you and you look at me. At last, I knelt down on the ground and swore to heaven to ensure that today''s affairs would not be disclosed. Li Shouren was relieved when he saw this. "Ministers, please get up quickly. It''s not that I''m a villain. It''s really a matter of great concern. I hope you''ll understand.". "Well, my Lord, it''s time for you to say it now.". Li Shouren nodded and said, "do you know where the prince is now?". The crowd shook their heads. "Isn''t it in the palace?" Asked one of the ministers. Li Shouren shook his head and said, "of course not. The prince is with Gu Qianyi, the female general of Zixuan. According to the reliable information I got, the reason why Zixuan can win this time is that our prince went to the battlefield to help them.". When the ministers below heard this news, they were like frying the pan, and they were all talking about "how is it possible?" "How can the prince do such a thing?" Chapter 294 Of course, some people doubted Li Shouren''s news and asked in disbelief, "is what Mr. Li said true?" "Of course, it''s true. Our prince is fascinated by Zixuan. What can''t he do? They are said to be on their way to Anya. Li Shouren continued. "How can we do that?" Li Shouren pretended to think for a while and said: "I have two plans in my heart now. The eldest prince is the prince of Anya, but he doesn''t think about Anya for me. It''s really irritating. At the same time, for the sake of your future, we don''t do anything at all. We send someone to wipe his neck..." he said. Although the ministers didn''t agree with this idea, they acquiesced in the future. Seeing that there was no objection, Li Shouren continued: "to say the least, even if we fail, it doesn''t matter that they can safely return to Anya. As long as we unite as one and impeach him in the court, even if the ministers who support him know that he helped Zixuan attack Anya, they will shrink back, not to mention the loyal and patriotic old men like the prime minister As long as everyone does not support him, then his crown prince will not be guaranteed. "Mr. Li''s idea is good, but if we let him know that the killers were sent by us, it would be troublesome.". One of the ministers said anxiously. But Li Shouren said with confidence: "you don''t have to worry about this matter. Because of the relationship between the second prince and his wife, our Li family was once ordered by the second prince to cultivate a group of dead men for the second prince. Now it''s just for use. As long as we keep our mouth shut, they won''t get any news about those dead men.". Well, I think it works. "That''s settled. It''s up to Mr. Li," the officials agreed. Finally, Li Shouren said, "this is the way to do it. Please rest assured. Now please go back and wait for the good news.". Thank you, Mr. Li. Thank you. Thank you for your time. Here, Li Shouren sent those ministers to arrange the matter, but Gu Qianyi had not yet waited for Li Shouren''s dead man, so he was in trouble. Chapter 295 What''s more, Gu Qianyi and his party have a lot of fun when they walk and play. Now they are passing through the jungle outside Phoenix City. No one knows the specific area of the jungle. Few people go here, and no one comes out alive. So people call it death forest. It happened that Gu Qianyi, a group of people who are adventurous and playful, did not want to take a detour. As a result, they entered the forest collectively. When they came in, they found out why no one wanted to go here. Nothing else, the haze was enough to make people feel insecure. From time to time, there were sounds of wild animals in the forest, but there was a lot of silence. However, it was nothing for Gu Qianyi, especially for those who dared to break into the tropical rain forest when he was training Afraid of the jungle. However, Gu Qianyi also felt that the forest was really strange, so he told everyone to be careful. The deeper you go into the forest, the heavier the fog. Huge trees of several or even twenty feet grow here in an extremely dense way, blocking out the sky and the sun. Rotten leaves are densely covered, giving off a strange musty smell. Walking through the jungle, a valley suddenly appeared. The valley is located between the periphery and the depth of the old forest. It is like a watershed between the two places. Baili in the west is like an extremely common primeval forest, while Wanli in the East is the old forest area. When you cross the valley to the Wanli forest area in the East, you will find many poisonous insects, snakes, ants and fierce beasts just as you walk to the edge. He once again told: "everyone should be careful, a lot of things inside are toxic, do not touch, touch." More will Gu ruoyou brother and sister tightly pull with in the side. Pleasure plume wants to be uninhibited, and doesn''t believe Gu Qianyi''s advice. Of course, other people have the same idea as him. It''s only when they see a flying ant with the size of a thumb shuttling through the forest with their own eyes that they begin to be vigilant, "what the hell is this? Ants? How could there be such a big ant? " "Well, shut up and don''t make a fuss, or you''ll get into trouble with something more terrifying.". Gu Qianyi deliberately told them not to make too much noise, because she found a ferocious and cold-blooded Python hiding under the leaves. She wanted to walk quietly, but she didn''t know who accidentally called, but it startled the python. That Python''s speed is very fast, like the arrow from the string, whew, it has come to Gu Qianyi not far in front of them, the eyes look at them viciously, the mouth also sends out a stench. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. It seems that this battle has to be fought, but the python has thick skin and thick flesh. It''s not an ordinary snake. It''s not so easy to deal with it. Although joyful plume has seen the strangeness of the jungle, it doesn''t take the python seriously. It''s too late for Gu Qianyi to stop him when he draws his sword. We all don''t understand why Gu Qianyi is so nervous. It''s only after watching joyful plume fight with the python for dozens of rounds, but the python is safe I know it''s not as easy as I think. Gu Fengyu see pleasure plume has almost lost, then also draw a sword to come forward to help him. But the python is not so easy to deal with, his skin is very thick, and no matter how sharp the sword can not be cut, exhausted Gu Fengyu and joyful Lingyu stop in the air, and finally tacit agreement nodded, and then the two swords together stabbed at the two eyes of the python, the python did not check, ate a big loss, after the eye injury, more furious A snake tail throws Gu Fengyu away for a few meters. If Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen were not quick enough to catch them in time, they would be intercepted in the air by the fist sized poisonous spider forming a huge silk screen. Joyful Lingyu and Gu Fengyu looked at the huge spider web with fear. They couldn''t help but feel the impulse to curse people. What kind of place is this? How can there be such a strange thing? At this time, the python sniffed their breath, and the joyful plume yelled, "run!" and the crowd had to follow. But don''t think that Python can''t get rid of, no matter where they hide, it can find them, Gu Qianyi said helplessly: "it''s useless, such a python no matter where you hide, no matter how far you run, it will not give up, has been chasing, until tired to death or kill you.". After hearing Gu Qianyi''s explanation, joyful plume turned his eyes and seemed to faint. However, the python was almost in front of him and had to run hard. Chapter 296 "Yi''er, hurry up and find a way to save us!" Before leaving, pleasure plume just had time to say such a word, and then began to run again. However, Gu Qianyi felt a little strange looking at the python. According to her understanding of such a python, it should not be like this. Besides, it was injured and in a crazy state, but it didn''t seem willing to get close to itself. Even if it was chasing pleasure plume, it was just chasing them, This is really strange. It seems that the python is afraid of something? Yes, it''s the feeling of being afraid of approaching. Is there anything on my side that makes it feel afraid? Gu Qianyi looks around her side. It seems nothing special. Suddenly, Gu Qianyi''s eyes stay on Ellie. Is it because of it? But why? As the same kind, there should be no fear. Is it because Ellie''s level is higher than it? Maybe that''s it. Gu Qianyi thought of himself. When Ellie saw her silver master''s eyes staring at her, her scalp felt numb. She didn''t know what the silver master was going to do. But the look in her eyes was horrible. The more she thought about it, the more she felt bad. She subconsciously hid behind Gu Ruoling. Of course, the other people were watching her. They didn''t understand what they were playing with. Gu Qianyi saw Ellie So guilty of hiding himself, more sure of the idea in the heart, he stepped to Ellie. When Ellie saw that her master silver was getting closer and closer, Gu Qianyi didn''t say anything, but she couldn''t hold on to it. She walked pitifully to Gu Qianyi, and the tears in her eyes were rolling, as if Gu Qianyi said a bad word and the tears would fall down. Although Gu Qianyi knew that this was a little trick that Ellie used to play, he still couldn''t bear to make this guy sad. He touched Ellie''s head lovingly, squatted down and said to Ellie, "Ellie, do you want something delicious?" When she heard the delicious food, alliton lost her pitiful face and stared at Gu Qianyi with her eyes shining. Her small head shook like a rattle. Gu Qianyi showed a successful smile and took out a piece of candy from her body like a magic trick. When Ellie saw the candy, her saliva came out. Gu Qianyi specially prepared it for her. Everyone knows this guy and the child Like to eat candy, so Gu Qianyi always brings some with him. Seeing the greedy look of Ellie, Gu Qianyi continued to lure her and said, "Ellie, who is more powerful than that Python?" "Of course, it''s me," said Ellie, not thinking about it. She didn''t look like she was lying. Gu Qianyi shook his head. "I don''t believe it. Unless you fight, if you win, the candy will be given to you. If you lose, the candy will be given to the python. What do you think?" "Hum, I''m tired of robbing candy with you." Ellie gets up stimulated, but after looking at the python, Ellie hesitates again. Gu Qianyi thinks Ellie doesn''t dare, so he says on purpose: "forget it, since you don''t dare, forget it.". "Who dare not? Who? It''s just that the guy is so dirty and smelly. People are so fragrant. I don''t know how many times I have to wash it to fight with him. It''s disgusting. Ellie retorted that although the following words were very careful, Gu Qianyi still heard them. When Gu Qianyi heard Ellie''s statement, he was covered with black lines. Who did this guy learn from? Other people are holding back a smile, this Ellie is really lovely, but Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters are very shameless laugh. Ellie glared at them angrily, "what are you laughing at? Ellie fought for my candy." she waved her wings and flew to the python. After seeing Ellie, the python trembled and was obviously scared. She was driven to run away immediately. But when Ellie thought about candy, she didn''t like the python. She stopped not far away from the Python and was angry Hate said: "I let you ya with me for candy, see I don''t spray your face hot saliva." said, the fire will spray out from Ellie''s mouth, the python wants to escape, but has no chance, just a few seconds, the python has turned to ashes. Gu Fengyu and pleasure Lingyu look at this scene, and they are very angry. Gu Qianyi and other people didn''t expect that Ellie''s lethality would be so great. No matter how powerful the martial arts are, it takes a lot of effort to face such a python. This Ellie is definitely a second kill. At this moment, everyone''s eyes changed. In such a forest, it''s great to have a protective umbrella like Ellie. Along the way, they met many strange things, such as the poisonous centipede, the scorpion with pale blue light on its tail, the toad with disgusting pus... Whenever they saw these terrible poisonous insects, Gu Qianyi always retreated quickly, not to say that they couldn''t beat them West. For nothing else, when he saw the toad''s disgusting pus, he felt his scalp numb. There are also poisonous insects and flying ants. One or two are not terrible. What is frightening is the group. Really can''t avoid let Ellie spray a flame, less clean. After several days on the road, they soon came to the edge of the forest of death. What they saw and heard in these days completely overturned their understanding of those tiny creatures in the world, and also gave them a new lesson in nature. In the past few days, they have a deeper understanding of Gu Qianyi. I didn''t expect that the eldest lady of the general''s mansion doesn''t come out of the gate and doesn''t walk out of the gate. It''s said that she is cowardly, but she knows so much. Who will believe it? I''m afraid that there are few men like this in the world, not to mention women. If you ask where other women in the world can match her, it seems that the rumors are really untrustworthy. It''s the common people''s ignorance that makes the Pearl dust.Presumably all people will think that such a woman should be well loved and cherished. They don''t understand why Mozi will abandon her like shoes. It must be his eyes. Along the way, Han Yichen has more admiration and admiration for the little woman in front of him. If he can get such a beautiful woman''s heart, what else can he not be satisfied with in his life? What can I ask for in life. That other people''s love for Gu Qianyi is gradually deepening, but some love is doomed to be fruitless. "Ah, it''s good to finally get out of this ghost forest," said joyful Lingyu with a sigh. Everyone''s ideas are the same. Seeing the long lost sunshine, my heart suddenly becomes bright and beautiful. Gu Qianyi looked at their embarrassment, light smile, "well, let''s go out.". Finish the rate first go in front of the intersection. Chapter 297 Gu Qianyi and his party were surrounded by a group of people in black just as they got to the intersection. The leader looked at them and said, "you''ve come out at last, but we''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but we didn''t expect that the people who entered the death forest will come out alive.". "Yes? It seems that we let you down, but out of the forest of death alive, "Han Yi Chen said with a smile. The man in black didn''t show weakness either. "I''m really disappointed. If you die in the forest of death, you don''t need brothers to do it. Isn''t it easier, or you''ll commit suicide?" the man in black''s words were full of arrogance and arrogance. His words made Yue Lingyu very unhappy, and his good mood of walking out of the forest of death was gone in a moment. It was really irritating, "what are you, a man who can''t see the light with his head covered and his tail shrank? Why do you want me to commit suicide?" As a killer, the words of joyful plume undoubtedly hit his pain. In an instant, they looked at joyful plume and their expression became fierce. "Second prince of Wuling, right? Originally we wanted to let you live. Since you want to die, you can''t blame us. Brothers, go ahead and kill everyone. Gu Fengyu snorts coldly. It depends on whether you have the ability to kill all of us. During the conversation, the two sides have already fought each other. It''s only at this time that Gu Qianyi discovers that Chen Xizhi, the mayor of Hongye Town, who seems to be gentle and weak, is also a martial arts expert, and that classic medicine Chi Ziyun''s martial arts are not weak, and it seems that he has found his Their martial arts are similar to those of Han Yichen. Are they from the same school? At this time, I can''t bear to think too much about shallowly. I can only fight the enemy wholeheartedly, but I can''t help guessing who would want to die so much and send out so many killers. All these killers have excellent martial arts. What''s more, it seems that these people have seen their martial arts skills anywhere. These days, all the grievances in the forest of death are vented on these assassins. However, the enemy is numerous and powerful, and Gu Qianyi is gradually losing. Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi look at each other and take out the music of qingfengmingyuexiao and Dixiao, which is sentimental and heartbreaking In Gu Fengyu''s ears is the sound of nature, but for the enemy is lethal music. After the night of the camp, their souls and bodies were closely combined, and their tacit understanding rose to another level. With the sound of their music, the leaves, flowers and petals of the surrounding plants and trees suddenly turned into sharp blades and shot at the man in black. For a moment, the screams kept on, and the originally arrogant man in black suddenly turned into a flower hedgehog, It looks very tragic but also funny. After using the first layer of "off the string sound" and the second layer of "natural sound" of "off the string sound" mental method, they used it tacitly. The music was even more touching and wonderful. But when it came to the ears of the people in black, it paralyzed their brain nerves. Unconsciously, they were controlled by Gu Qian according to their music, and the killing in their eyes was even more ruthless The sword constantly looked at his companions, countless broken arms and legs constantly scattered around, so tragic let people see, from the heart of fear. Until the last one also fell down, the two talents fell down from the air. Joyful Lingyu helped Yang yun''er to Gu Qianyi''s side and looked at them with adoration. "Wow, Yi''er is so powerful. Tell me what this move is called?". Gu shallow according to faint smile, also don''t hide, "this is called the sound of the string". After old man Mo heard the name, his eyes flashed with a touch of light, "Yi''er, is the word out of the string the mental skill of the moon and the wind? It is said that there are three levels of this mental method, namely: touching, sounds of nature and flowing water. Not to mention anything else, the first layer of heartwarming has been able to kill people invisibly, controlling the leaves and petals of all plants and plants as a sharp weapon to kill people. The second layer of sounds of nature is even more powerful. It can control people''s mind from ten miles away, make them like puppets, and control others to become their own killing tools. The third layer of mountains and rivers, between the fingers, you can fly away. But the third level is also very demanding for the practitioners. The master of qingfengmingyuexiao must be in love with a man and a woman, and have the same heart. It seems that you are also blessed. Gu Qianyi nodded, "that''s it.". With that, they look at Han Yichen affectionately, while others are a little disappointed after listening to the conversation between old man Mo and Gu Qianyi, especially Gu Qianyi''s eye to eye with Han Yichen. Chapter 298 Gu Fengyu carefully examined the people in black, but did not find anything related to their identity, which made them feel very frustrated. Only Han Yichen said: "I think I should know who they are?" Hearing the speech, everyone was very happy. They all looked at Han Yichen curiously, expecting to get the answer from him, but Han Yichen gave a mysterious smile, "it seems that many people don''t want me to go back. I don''t know what kind of expression those people will have when we appear in front of them safely.". Hearing Han Yichen say this, everyone has a little bottom in their hearts. It seems that these dead men are sent by Anya. In this case, it''s easy to judge that these people don''t like Han Yichen, or they are the people who support Hanmo Chen. Joyful Lingyu is always careless, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t think of these. Maybe it''s inexplicable for people to chase and kill him There is fire in my heart, and I don''t want to say, "since I don''t want you to go back, I''ll let you go back safely and see what those guys can do.". What''s rare is that we all support the idea of joyful Lingyu, so they don''t delay any more on the road and go to Anya nonstop. At this time, Xuecha League was silent, because their two masters were in a bad mood, so no one dared to provoke them. Zhou youruo was in a bad mood because not only Hongye town''s assassination failed, but also Hanmo Chen''s defeat, which made her very angry, but the most angry one was that she was in a bad mood Because the right Dharma protector silver fox of Xuecha League has never appeared since the assassination of Hongye town that day, which makes Zhou youruo feel inexplicably bad. Dugu Xiao is also in a bad mood. It''s not because of Hanmo Chen''s defeat, but because the people above told him not to act rashly. Sometimes he can''t understand the people''s mind. He thought that the people above wanted him to help Hanmo Chen defeat Hanyi Chen and help him become the emperor. But after Hanyi Chen '' Even though he knew that Hanmo Chen was just a chess piece, his decisive abandonment made Dugu Xiao feel cold because he knew that he was just a chess piece for that man. Silver fox hasn''t come back for a long time. He must have been called back by that man. At least he can rest assured about what he is doing here. After drinking the wine, Dugu Xiao waits on him. The woman who is waiting on him carefully falls down for him again, but another woman kneels on the ground and presses for him, rubbing his big leg. In the face of such a beautiful and wonderful beauty, Dugu Xiao really has no mind to think about other things. The truth is that everyone is drunk when he is not drunk. Dugu Xiao has been teased by these two beautiful women for a long time. Don''t do, he want to impatiently holding two beautiful women rolled between the bed. Zhou youruo, who lives not far away from the Dugu Xiao, is upset by the screams of the women who come from time to time. It is obvious that she is tired of such a life. She thinks that her revenge has not been avenged and that she is suffering here, but Gu Qianyi is so carefree, which makes her feel very unbalanced. "Why does she live better than herself? I have to go to find her "She" thought, then she packed up her own burden, left xueshameng with two cronies, and went to Anya''s direction. She wanted to destroy everything Gu Qianyi had now. Chapter 299 After several days on the road, the group finally came to Anya, feeling different customs, everyone''s mood is also particularly good, for many things they have never seen are also particularly curious, especially Gu ruoyou brother and sister and Ellie that little guy like runaway good Mustang general running in front, happy. Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to disturb their good mood, but after all, it''s in other people''s territory. What''s more, there are still some people who are covetous of themselves, and they can''t be careless. Seeing that they had run far away, Gu Qianyi quickened his pace and followed them closely in case of any accident. When other people saw that Gu Qianyi quickened his pace, they also quickened their pace and followed them. When Gu Qianyi chased Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, he didn''t want to trouble to find them. From a distance, Gu Qianyi saw an obscene and frivolous man facing them What are their children talking about? Gu Qianyi hurried over and heard the man looking at his baby daughter drooling and saying, "Oh, this little girl looks pretty. It must be nice to be so white and tender." the man said and licked his tongue unconsciously. Gu Ruoyu saw that the man was looking at his sister with such disgusting eyes, and he didn''t want to stand in front of Gu Ruoling. The wretched man was not happy when he saw that his little beauty was blocked. When his eyes fell on Gu Ruoyu, all the unhappiness flashed away, followed by more lewd and filthy eyes. "Tut tut... I didn''t expect that my young master was so lucky today. God not only sent me a beautiful girl, but also a beautiful man. It''s really good. This time I can enjoy myself, ha ha ha...". Seeing the man smile, the servants beside him also smile. Gu Ruoyu frowns and looks at the man in front of him. He doesn''t like this man. His voice is so ugly, like a duck. The sight he looks at himself and ling''er makes him feel disgusted. The disgusting feeling comes from his heart. Gu Ruoling took Gu Ruoyu''s hand and said, "brother, I don''t like this person. Let''s go.". Gu ruoyou nodded, took Gu Ruoling''s hand and wanted to leave. But don''t want that man but blocked in front of Gu Ruoyu brother and sister, "this is want to go where? You want to go after bumping into me? There are no doors. The man said maliciously, in his eyes, Gu Ruoyu brother and sister is his prey, not to mention just two children, what ability can escape from his own palm?. Gu Ruoling frowned and said: "you''re bullshit. We haven''t hit you at all. You get out of the way and don''t stand in front of us.". The man didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him was brave enough to talk to him like this, but it was better. He just liked this. Only in this way could he make them cry faster and feel better. "How can you talk like this? I said you bumped into it, and then you knocked it down. Today, it''s in my hands. How can I let you leave? It''s a joke. Do you know who I am? My father is the Minister of rites. The man said recklessly, and the servants behind him also surrounded Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. When the onlookers heard this sentence, they suddenly scattered and looked at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister one after another, sighing, "it''s a pity that if these two beautiful children fall into the hands of that beast, they won''t have a chance to live.". One of the people next to him patted the speaker, "I said you should keep your voice down. If the devil hears you, you won''t come to a good end.". The man nodded and turned away. Gu Qianyi came to the man who had just spoken and said, "Hello, big brother, who is that man? How can you be so overbearing? Why don''t you help those two children? " The man looked at Gu Qianyi and said, "girl, you''re from other places. Who''s going to make trouble for this man? He''s Li Shichu, the only son of Li Shouren, the Minister of rites. He''s a famous bully in Jincheng city. He bullies his neighbors and takes away everything he likes. No matter how old children or women and children are, they have to take it back His father was in an important official position. He just pitied the two poor kids. Ah... "The man said. He took a look at Gu Qianyi and said," girl, you look so beautiful. You''d better leave quickly. If you let the bully see you, you''ll have to leave quickly. ". Before the man left, he said. At this time, Li Shichu, the son of the Chamberlain, saw that all the people were gone, and he was even more unscrupulous. Looking at the handsome faces of Gu ruoyou''s brothers and sisters, he became more and more hungry and thirsty. He said to the people behind him, "come on, take them back to me.". "Is" those who give orders, rush up, ready to Gu ruoyou brother and sister back to the house. When Ellie saw that they were going to do harm to her little master, she immediately flew up and spewed out a flame at the group of servants, "dare to bully my master silver, I won''t burn you.". The servant boy was afraid at first, but when he heard what Ellie said, he knew that Ellie was not an ordinary thing. When greed came into his heart, he had no fear. "This is also a good baby. Take him back with you." when he heard this order, people had to listen, and some of them approached Ellie with fear. Han Yichen and they have obviously heard the conversation between Gu Qianyi and the man, and their anger is burning up. Unexpectedly, there is such a heartless person under the heaven and earth. They are really angry. Even ordinary people will not stand idly by when they encounter such things, not to mention that the two children are the children of their beloved women, and they are still in his territory, which makes Han Yichen''s anger go up. Chapter 300 That joyful Lingyu has always loved Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister. Now when he saw that they were bullied by such a wretched man, he was very angry. Of course, other people were not much better. Because Mo Jiangsheng had nowhere to go, he later learned that Gu Qianyi had come to Anya, so he followed them all the way. In a word, their team was very large. I don''t want to talk about this for the time being Said that Mo Jiangsheng looked at his two treasures so bullied, the resentment in his heart can be seen. Since the death of old lady Mo, Mo Jiangsheng has placed all his feelings on Gu Qianyi''s mother and son. He loves them as much as his life. Now that they are being bullied, if Gu Qianyi didn''t stop them, he would rush to beat the dead man half dead. Other people in the same company naturally love each other. Because of their feelings for Gu Qianyi, they also love Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister very much. None of the people present are willing to be bullied, but they are stopped by Gu Qianyi, which makes them very puzzled. Seeing that those people have rushed to Ellie, their hearts have been raised to their throat. Gu Qianyi smiles faintly. The so-called care is chaos. With the martial arts of you''er and ling''er, and the skill of Ellie, ordinary experts can''t help them, not to mention a few servants. Sure enough, even without Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister''s hand, the servants had been burned out of shape before they got close to Ellie. But Gu Qianyi knew that Ellie didn''t fight seriously at all. Otherwise, with its firepower, these people would have been ashes. Ellie''s fire makes people fear and fear, but they dare not disobey their master''s orders. The servants can only surround Ellie, but they dare not do it again. On the contrary, the servant boy is very angry and scolds: "a group of rubbish is useless, rubbish.". The more Gu Qianyi looked at it, the more disgusted he felt that you were a pig. He walked towards the man with a smile. Everyone who knew Gu Qianyi well knew that as long as she showed this smile, someone would be unlucky. However, the servant boy didn''t realize that. When he saw a peerless beauty and walked towards him with a smile, his whole heart floated up, his eyes were full of peach heart, and his mouth was still full of tears Drooling, see Gu shallow in accordance with straight nausea. But also did not show, has been maintaining a smile, went to the servant boy in front of the voice is very gentle, very gentle asked: "you are a pig?" The servant boy had long been dazzled by Gu Qianyi''s peerless appearance. He didn''t know what Gu Qianyi asked him. He just nodded, "I''m a pig, I''m a pig.". On hearing this reply, some of the servants could not hold back their smiles, but Gu ruoyou''s brothers and sisters were very happy. "It turns out that he is a pig, but it is said that his father is a wolf, but he is a pig. If it is true that the waves of the Yangtze River push back and forth, there will not be a generation strong.". When they heard Gu ruoyou''s words, Chen Xizhi and his brothers and sisters laughed. These two kids, really, why should they hit others like this? Don''t say what we all know, it''s good to make people sad. Where does Gu Qianyi manage so much? Looking at Li Shichu, he continued to ask, "am I beautiful?" The man nodded busily, "beauty, it''s so beautiful.". Gu Qianyi pointed to Gu ruoyou and asked, "do they look good?" "Nice... Nice..." "do you want to take it back?" The man nodded. He didn''t know what he was imagining, but the expression on his face was extremely obscene and filthy. Gu Qianyi then took this opportunity to pull out the evil sword in her hand and put a sword under the son of the servant. The sad scream came to everyone''s ears. It was very harsh, but the servants were afraid. This woman was too cruel. Han Yi Chen comes over, takes out the sweat towel that he carries with him, picks up Gu Qian Yi''s Mo Xie and says: "I''m really wronged by this good sword. Let me do this next time.". Gu Qianyi smiles and nods. This time, the smile comes from her heart. She likes Han Yichen''s care for her and him. When you see that Gu Qianyi is already angry for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, you don''t care any more. However, the joyful Ling Yu and the old man Mo are still angry. They swing their fists and shout at the group of servants and the half dead Li Shichu lying on the ground. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help but persuade them. At last, Han Yichen came forward to plead with them, and they let them go. No matter how bad they were, they were also Anya''s ministers. It''s better to leave this matter to their father. If they really killed him, it''s not easy for him to explain. Those servants see Han Yichen plead for them, quickly kneel on the ground, grateful, Han Yichen looked at them a cold warning: "take your son back, don''t let me see you again.". "Yes, yes... Thank you for sparing your life" "still not happy" those people left with the half dead Li Shichu. And Han Yi Chen then took Gu Qian to depend on a party to enter imperial palace. Chapter 301 At this time, Li Shouren is lying in his chair, accompanied by his favorite concubine. It has been a long time since he lived. Although there is no news about the dead, he has never seen Han Yichen come back. He must have got it. He only needs to unite with other ministers to offer advice to the emperor To ask Zixuan for peace and return to the second prince, the emperor will have two sons these years. If the eldest prince is gone, there will be no successor in the world. He is bound to accept his advice and save the second prince. Then he will be prosperous in the future. Thinking of this, Li Shouren''s mood is too good to say. He even follows another concubine who is sitting next to him and sings a little song. At this time, the housekeeper runs in, "the master is not good, the master is not good, the master has an accident.". Li Shouren took a cool look at the housekeeper, "what''s the matter? I told you not to panic when you encounter something, but to take it easy. Look at you. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with fire? " The housekeeper pauses for a moment and says to Li Shouren with a slow breath: "master, the thing is like this. Master, master, master, master, he... He was cut off... His grandchildren are broken." the housekeeper is still a little afraid and says intermittently. "What?" Hearing the news, Li Shouren grabbed the old housekeeper''s clothes and asked in disbelief. The old housekeeper repeated what he had just said: "young master, he was cut off by someone.". After being confirmed by the old housekeeper, Li Shouren throws away the old housekeeper and runs to Li Shichu''s house. His eagerness is really like burning a fart. Before he came to Li Shichu''s room, he had heard his cry. It was heartbreaking, full of despair and grief. Accompanied by the cry of women, Li Shouren came in and saw that he could not believe what he saw. He only saw his beloved son go to bed. His body was covered with blood, and he lay on the bed and rolled pale. Li Shouren''s wife, Li Shichu''s own mother, looked at her son''s pain. Her tears fell down like jueti''s river water. When she saw Li Shouren coming, she threw herself into Li Shouren''s arms and cried bitterly, "master, why is our son like this? How can I live? Our Li family is the only child of chu''er, and now we are suffering from such a tragedy. Isn''t this the end of our Li family? Master, you must find out the person who hurt my son and break him to pieces to avenge our son. Li Shouren is more than 50 years old. Li Shichu, the only child, has been doting on him since he was a child, and has developed his own bad habits. However, no matter good or bad, it''s his son. He loves him very much. He didn''t want to suffer such misfortune. He doesn''t know who is so vicious and dares to hurt him My own son, if I find him, I will tear him to pieces. Looking at his miserable son in bed, Li Shouren was very distressed. He yelled at his servant: "what are you still doing? Why don''t you call the doctor soon?". These people are also scared silly, after Li Shouren''s reminder just wake up, go to the hospital to find Daifu. But Li Shouren is angry to ask: "today is who accompany young master to go out, all stand out for me.". The servants all know Li Shouren''s methods. Although they are afraid, they don''t dare not stand up. Li Shouren is even more angry when he looks at these servants'' bruised and embarrassed appearance. "How do you say you protect the young master? Li Quan, you said what happened today. If you make it clear, I''ll spare your life. If you don''t make it clear, don''t blame me for being impolite. ". "Yes, sir, the thing is like this..." the man named Li Quan shivered and stood up and said it all over again. However, he didn''t say that it was Li Shichu who first saw the baby. He just said that because Li Shichu accidentally bumped into her, the woman would poison their young master. As Li Shichu''s close friend, Li Quan naturally knew what to say and what not to say. After Li Quan said this, Li Shouren was even more resentful of the woman. He asked other people, who usually looked at Li Quan''s eyes, but didn''t say the same thing with Li Quan. The more Li Shouren listened, the more angry he was. "Li Quan, do you remember the woman''s appearance?" "If you go back to the master, I will remember." "then you can draw her down for me, and then copy more copies, and the whole city will search for this woman.". The reason why Li Quan is so loved by Li Shichu is that he has a good hand and never forgets that all the people and things that pass through his eyes can be drawn without omission. Li Shichu likes beautiful people, so he can''t do without Li Quan. Half an hour later, when Li Quan gave the portrait to Li Shouren, Li Shouren was shocked to see the people in the painting, "how could it be them?" When Li Shouren saw the portrait, he also knew that his plan had failed, but he didn''t expect them to come back safely. It seems that all his people were killed by them. Li Quan has always been good at observing words and colors. Seeing Li Shouren''s expression, he knew that there must be someone they knew as adults, so he pretended not to know and explained, "master, this is the group of people, and the woman in blue is the one who hurt our childe.". Li Shouren naturally knew this woman. Long ago, he had seen the portrait of this woman in Hanmo Chen. That is to say, this woman made the second prince lose. Now that she has come to Anya, don''t blame her impoliteness. "Han Yichen, Gu Qianyi, you dare to destroy my son, then I will make you miserable.". Li Shouren grabs the portrait and says."It''s none of your business. You can go down. By the way, as I just said, there''s no need to do the whole city''s search. I have other ways to deal with them.". Li Shouren looked at Li Quan and said, but all his strength was in the picture. It seems that that is Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen, the kind of hate, deep into the bone marrow. After Li Quan left, Li Shouren looked at the deformed portrait and pondered. Suddenly, a person flashed in his mind. Maybe only she could help himself. With her love for the second prince, it should be easy for him to ask her to help. I just heard that she was crazy, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not. It seems that I have to go to the palace to have a try. Chapter 302 In addition, Gu Qianyi and his party soon came to Anya palace under the leadership of Han Yichen. In Qianqing palace, hanmoqing looked at the group of men and women standing at his head, with a look of appreciation on their faces. In his opinion, everyone in this group is excellent. No matter their character or appearance, their martial arts look very good. Of course, Gu Qianyi did not know what they looked like in Hanmo Qing''s eyes. On the one hand, they came to see the emperor because it was someone else''s territory, on the other hand, it was Han Yichen. On the way back to Anya, Han Yichen has told them all about his coming to Anya, so that hanmoqing is not as unbearable as hanmochen in Gu Qianyi''s impression. However, Gu Qianyi still has no good impression of the emperor. Think about an emperor who can ignore his son and the common people in the world. He is addicted to cultivating immortals and asks, such a person would be a good father, Good emperor? What''s more, he has a son like Hanmo Chen, which makes her prejudice against him. Han Yichen introduced them to hanmoqing one by one, and introduced them to each other, but he didn''t tell hanmoqing about the relationship between him and Gu Qianyi. This matter will be discussed later. It''s not suitable to say this at this time. After hanmoqing''s introduction, he said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that my emperor has such ability and can make friends with such excellent people My father is very pleased, my friends. In the name of feng''er''s father, I welcome you to Anya. " People smell speech, thank of say: "thank emperor". "Don''t be polite, just treat this place as your own home. I hope my arrangement can make you feel the same warmth as home.". Han Yichen said brightly, it looks heartless, as if Anya and Zixuan have never fought, and they don''t know that Gu Qianyi defeated Anya and captured their second prince, but it shouldn''t be. As the king of a country, there''s no reason why they don''t fight. Gu Qianyi was puzzled in his heart, but he didn''t show it. But this feeling is really strange. It''s reasonable to say that he let his country suffer a loss, and he should be unfriendly to his people. However, looking at the expression of Hanmo Qing, it seems that it''s really not the same. It''s very wrong. Either the emperor doesn''t care about it, or he doesn''t care about it It''s just that this person''s mind is too deep and hidden too well. However, as a king of a country, he doesn''t care about his country and reputation. It''s impossible, so it''s the latter. The calligraphy is very well hidden. But people always have weaknesses. The more perfect his performance is, the more problematic he will be. Gu Qianyi thought in his heart, but he didn''t want to expose it. If there is any conspiracy, it will show up after a long time. "We are tired of driving for days. I''ll let feng''er take you down to have a rest and let people prepare a banquet later in the evening. On the one hand, I''ll wash the dust for you and on the other hand, I''ll welcome you.". Hanmo Qing took a look at everyone''s tired face and said intimately. Everyone nodded and said thank you to hanmoqing. Then he left with hanyichen. Before he left, Gu Qianyi turned back by chance, only to find that hanmoqing''s eyes flashed fiercely and gloomy. It seems that the emperor is not like what he showed on the surface. He should remind everyone to be careful. But now it''s not urgent. This matter can''t be said in front of hanyichen That man is his father. Chapter 303 For the banquet in the evening, many ministers have heard from the Imperial Palace and know that these people were brought back by Han Yichen. Similarly, they have investigated Han Yichen''s affairs for a long time. Of course, they have also investigated the relationship between Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen. Even Gu Qianyi''s birth, life experience and experience have not been left out. For those who want to cling to the powerful, they will be punished The daughter marries the person of Han Yi Chen, in the heart is to make a plan. At night, at the beginning of the Lantern Festival, ministers were invited to come. Not only that, it seems that they have a tacit understanding, but all the daughters of the waiting girls in the family were dressed up and brought to the banquet. When Han Yichen takes Gu Qianyi and others over and comes to the banquet, he is dazzled. Where is the banquet? The blind date meeting is almost the same. Seeing this scene, Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen with a smile. Han Yichen is embarrassed by Gu Qianyi''s eyes. She always feels that there are many things in her eyes. There is also a mood of watching good plays. Han Yichen hums, but thinks that this little woman is really bad. People with clear eyes can see that these famous ladies are all for herself. She is not jealous, but also wants to see her It''s irritating to have a good play. It seems that I have to marry her home early and train her well. Gu Qianyi sees that Han Yichen wants to eat his own expression. He knows that he has stimulated someone. After all, it''s someone else''s territory. It''s better to be restrained so that he won''t be eaten and wiped clean. It''s not a good thing. He also wants to travel to the end of the world with the little babies. You can''t tie your freedom in this gorgeous golden cage. And Han Yi Chen to see Gu shallow according to this facial expression then know that she wants to run away again, this can''t, this small woman is really don''t let oneself worry, it seems that oneself have to look at her well just go. "The emperor arrived, the Empress Dowager arrived"! Long live the emperor, long live the Empress Dowager. The original lively scene became quiet because of the arrival of these two people. We often see the emperor. We all want to see the arrival of the emperor, but we can''t imagine that the empress dowager, who has always lived in seclusion, will come to such a banquet. It''s really curious. Hanmo Qing said with a clear smile, "Dear Aiqing, today''s banquet is for my son Yichen''s friends. You don''t have to be restrained. Just take this place as your home and give it a seat.". Gu Qianyi and others are polite, and then sit down in the seats arranged in advance. However, they have to admire this scholar''s black belly. This banquet is clearly prepared for their own party, but in fact it is for Han Yichen. If you look at so many colorful women, you will understand. I''m afraid the purpose of hanmoqing is more than that. I think he is the king of a country. How can he not know the thoughts of the ministers? He must know the relationship between him and Han Yichen. Even if Han Yichen doesn''t say it, he knows it like the palm of his hand. I''m afraid he wants to take the daughter of these ministers and give him a bad impression. Even if it is like this, what I want is not what I can''t get. Don''t mention these treasures, even the emperor Lao Tzu can''t stop me. Han Yichen also doesn''t understand, but he also wants to understand the relationship with Gu Qianyi. It must be that his father knows about himself and Yi''er, and wants to attack Yi''er from the side, so that she can retreat. All this is not so happy in Gu Fengyu''s eyes. It is clear that the emperor deliberately wants to embarrass Yi''er. Gu Qianyi looks at everyone''s expression and shows everyone that he doesn''t care about it. When the ministers met Gu Qianyi, they first gave them surprise. Such a woman is really rare in the world. No wonder she can bewitch the men around him. Although she has had two children, her figure is still beautiful and wonderful. It''s hard to avoid imagination. If she is really a rare beauty, it''s not surprising why the prince''s palace is so beautiful The next meeting is fascinated by her. If she has never married, had no children, and is not against Anya, then they can accept her, but these are not if. No matter how beautiful the woman is, they can''t accept their prince to marry a broken flower. How can those women envy Gu''s beauty? They envy that there are so many beautiful men around him. Even their prince is attracted by her, and they are even more angry. They don''t understand how their prince likes such a broken flower. Of course, some people are very pleased with Gu. For example, prime Minister Su Yun, he doesn''t look at Gu like other people, but he does Full of appreciation, I would like to ask which woman in the world has such ability. Not to mention her great achievements, her unique temperament is enough to fascinate people. Moreover, Su Yun did not find many different places from ordinary women in her body. She did not change her eyes because of others, and was not affected by the surrounding things at all. She was self-centered Sitting in the seat and chatting with the two little dolls beside her, it''s full of maternal love. Such a woman is rare in the world. Even as their crown princess, she also wronged others. Gu Qianyi sat on the seat, feeling a full of inquiry and friendly eyes, always staring at himself, originally did not want to pay attention to it, but the eyes were reluctant to leave, making her a little irritable. She raised her head to think about the source of her eyes. She thought it was a boy who was attracted by her beauty, but unexpectedly it was a kind-hearted old man, Gu Qianyi''s heart was full of fire Gas suddenly no, some embarrassed toward Su Yun smile. Then she continued to chat with her baby.Su Yun accepts Gu Qianyi''s eyes, sees a touch of clarity in her eyes, and is more satisfied in her heart. A woman like this is definitely a good wife. If the crown prince is marrying her, it''s definitely a good thing for Anya. He has heard many rumors about Gu Qianyi, not to mention that she is still the owner of the warm heart Pavilion. With this identity, she can live in the mainland Walking horizontally, you don''t need to care about anything at all. Look at the two children beside her. They are said to be the flesh and blood of mozicheng. Not only that, but also the adopted son of the second prince of Wuling. Who dares to hurt them. Apart from that, the two children are smart and sensible at first sight. In Su Yun''s opinion, their martial arts skills are not weak. They have such accomplishments at a young age. Who is the enemy in the world in more than ten years? In a word, Su Yun is quite satisfied with the mother and son. Chapter 304 The banquet has already started, and the famous ladies have also performed on the stage. In order to get the attention of Han Yichen, they have done all they can. These performances are nothing more than those old-fashioned projects, such as piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, singing and dancing. They don''t have any novel feeling. Only these ancient people can watch such performances happily. Gu Qianyi''s mother and son are three People didn''t look up at all. They were eating the food on the table in front of them. It had to be said that the food in the palace was delicious. Su Yun didn''t watch the performance either. He focused on the mother and son opposite him. The more he looked, the more he felt that the mother and son were cute. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. Like Su Yun, Han Yichen doesn''t look up at the performance in the stands, but he enjoys watching Gu Qianyi''s mother and son and the interaction of a small animal. It''s very warm. Han Yichen even fantasizes that if he and Yi''er also have a child, will it look more warm? The more I think about it, the more I look forward to it. I wish I could marry that lovely little woman home and love her. Originally, it was a banquet for Han Yichen and his friends. As a result, these people didn''t want to appreciate the banquet at all. They didn''t know that Gu Qianyi was eating or flirting with others, which made the two people in high position very unhappy. Hanmoqing, the emperor, is indifferent to drinking wine, but the Empress Dowager can''t do it. The Empress Dowager still loves hanyichen very much. When she was very young, she often played with hanyichen and loved hanyichen very much. It is said that later, when she learned that hanyichen''s house was on fire and her beloved grandson was buried in the sea of fire, she gambled with hanmoqing for several months With Hanmo Chen, their relationship is better. This doesn''t want to be OK. As soon as she thinks of Mo Chen, the Empress Dowager becomes more and more angry with Gu Qianyi, his mother and son. She wants to tear them to pieces. The woman standing next to the Empress Dowager sees that she is so angry, and she is very considerate. Looking at the woman beside her, the Empress Dowager is very pleased and says, "Qing''er is still your heart." she pats Qingmei''s hand, Laugh like a chrysanthemum, like a flower. Qingmei rubbed against the Empress Dowager in a coquettish way. "What does aunt say? This is what mei''er should do. "After that, she bowed her head in shame. This woman named Qingmei is a adopted daughter recently accepted by the elder brother of the Empress Dowager''s family. I don''t know what''s going on. Her elder brother nalankang has countless wives and concubines, but she has nothing to do except one son. This makes the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu worried and helpless. If her family collapses, she will die It means that she has no influence, but fortunately there is a man who can at least support the Nalan family. It''s just that this empress dowager Nalan Mingzhu gave birth to such a son as hanmoqing in her whole life. Originally, she wanted to have another daughter, but she didn''t expect that the idea had just come into being, but the old emperor had already driven the crane to the west, which made her very sad. Originally, she wanted to wait for a suitable woman in her mother''s family to take care of her own. It was good to stay with her, but she didn''t expect that there was no one in her mother''s family Half a girl, this let Nalan Mingzhu want to continue to strong Nalan family dream also fell empty. A few days ago, nalankang, her elder brother, suddenly went to the palace and told her that he had taken in a woman named Qingmei, who he had no intention of saving when hunting. This woman looks like a fairy. She is gentle and polite. Nalankang and his wife were familiar with her at first sight. Later, they learned that she had no relatives in the world, so they took her as an adopted daughter, which made up for their regret that they didn''t have a daughter Hearing this, I was very happy. Later, I called Qingmei into the palace to meet her. I fell in love with this woman at a glance, so I stayed by my side. At the same time, Nalan Mingzhu has other plans in her heart. Her favorite grandson, Han Yichen, has returned safely and become the prince of Anya. If there is no accident, Anya''s world will surely be in his hands in the future. Her mother''s family is not as good as before. If she betroths Qingmei to Yichen and becomes the crown princess, Nalan''s family will prosper It''s just around the corner. That''s why she brought green plum to the party. In fact, apart from this, although Qingmei has no relatives, she is a rare talented woman. She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and has good martial arts. In the Empress Dowager''s opinion, this woman is much better than the ladies of those ministers, which confirms her determination to betroth Qingmei to Han Yichen. At this time see Han Yichen to that Zixuan Prince''s abandoned wife so heart, as a woman, although she does not know the relationship between them, but there is a kind of bad premonition, and Han Yichen look after shallow according to the vision is also clear is a man look at the beloved woman''s eyes, he is a past person, how can this see not understand. But it''s because she understands that the Empress Dowager feels angry. Not to mention that Gu Qianyi has married and had children, it''s just because she is Anya that she fails, and that Mo Chen is captured that makes the Empress Dowager unacceptable. The Empress Dowager looks at her son and wants to remind him not to do stupid things. However, due to the presence of ministers, it''s hard to say clearly. Finally, she thinks about it. She''d better find a time to point out Qingmei to Yichen. At this time, the Empress Dowager is completely immersed in her own world. She thinks about it and doesn''t know what she''s trying to figure out. Gu Qian tasted the wine in the glass and saw the reaction of the people clearly. His heart was as bright as a mirror. Besides, how could they hide their ideas from her? However, she pretended not to know and ate and had fun on her own, which made those who wanted to look for trouble could not find a reason, so they had to look at their mother and son with hatred. Gu Qian Yi thought it was wrong What kind of banquet is very boring, want to retreat, but suddenly something happened, let her have to stay, the original lively scene suddenly quieted down, ministers nervously called the emperor, Gu Qianyi looked back, only to see that Hanmo Qing has fainted.Han Yichen sees the emperor fainting and rushes to the calligraphy green face. He cries "father emperor" with grief. Gu Qianyi looks at his nervous appearance and knows that he cares about his father very much. He just doesn''t know if his father is really good to him as he thinks. Because of the emperor''s business, the banquet stopped, and the emperor was carried back to his bedroom. Fortunately, it was the royal banquet, and all the imperial doctors were there, so he went directly to hanmoqing''s bedroom. But after a diagnosis, all the imperial doctors could not find out hanmoqing''s condition, which made the Empress Dowager very angry, "quack, quack, what''s the use of raising you? They are a group of waste, what''s the use of raising you? If you can''t cure the emperor, you will all die. ". The Empress Dowager''s words scared all the doctors to sweat and beg for mercy. Chapter 305 Han Yichen is also very anxious to see this. Seeing that all the imperial doctors are helpless, he is very nervous and seems to think of something. Chen Xizhi, the mayor of Hongye Town, reminds him: "this step young lady and Ziyun young master are all extraordinary medical people. Brother Feng might as well let them have a look for the emperor.". Hearing this, everyone''s heart is lit up with hope, whether the Empress Dowager or the imperial doctor are looking at the two people with expectation, Han Yichen also seems to find hope in general, although he hates the emperor these years, but at the moment when he saw him later, the hatred in his heart has been solved, he is his father, as a man, he loves for himself She didn''t do anything wrong. What''s more, after he met him, he doted on himself, as if to make up for himself. He did everything he could do for himself. Now he is old. Looking at his gray hair and old face, Han Yichen is relieved that he is his father. How can he care for him Gu, no matter what happens, that kind of kinship is constantly giving up. Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen have a heart to heart relationship. How can she not know what Han Yichen thinks? It''s just that she didn''t want to be in the limelight, but for the sake of her beloved man, she would like to go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot, not to mention this trivial matter. But I still can''t show myself if I don''t show up. I''d better let the classic drug addict Ziyun have a look first. Gu Qianyi looked at Ziyun and motioned him to diagnose the emperor first. Purple rhyme understanding, then came forward for Hanmo green pulse, do all aspects of the inspection, finally stood up, some sorry looking at the nervous people, said to Han Yichen guilt: "Purple rhyme incompetent, really can''t find out what the emperor''s disease.". The original hope of all people turned into disappointment. The Empress Dowager looked at the pale and unconscious emperor and cried. As a mother, how could he not love his son. Gu Qianyi felt the loss of Han Yichen, and was upset by the cry of the Empress Dowager. At last, he sighed and said, "don''t cry, Empress Dowager. Let me check for the emperor first.". See Gu shallow according to take the initiative to stand up, Han Yi Chen heart is full of gratitude, she knows Gu shallow according to temperament, now can so, presumably also for himself, according to son thank you. Seems to feel the heart of Han Yi Chen, Gu shallow according to nodded to him. But the empress dowager, when she heard Gu Qianyi''s words, not only didn''t get out of the way, but she cried even more recklessly. She didn''t believe Gu Qianyi at all in her heart, and even feared that she approached her son to kill him. How could she let Gu Qianyi see a doctor for hanmoqing. Gu Qianyi sighed and said again, "empress dowager, please don''t be sad. Can I feel the pulse for the emperor?" "Well, what are you? Can you see a doctor for the emperor? " The Empress Dowager looked at Gu Qianyi, her eyes were red, and she said fiercely. Gu Qianyi and others did not expect that the Empress Dowager would be this attitude, which makes people surprised and puzzled at the same time. Han Yichen is not very comfortable to see his beloved being wronged, but the Empress Dowager is also his grandmother after all, so she has to suppress her anger and comfort the Empress Dowager in a soft voice: "grandmother, you''d better let Yi''er feel the pulse for her father According to the excellent skill of Pediatrics, we can certainly cure our father. Han Yichen didn''t say it was OK. The Empress Dowager was even more angry. "Yi''er, Yi''er, you are very close to her. Don''t forget that Zixuan and Anya have just finished the war, and this daughter is Zixuan''s person. If she was sent by Zixuan to kill your father, what should she do?" "The emperor''s grandmother, how can Yi''er be a spy? She''s a friend of her grandson. Please don''t say that to her." Han Yichen was also a little angry. He didn''t expect that the old lady would think like this. It was Gu Qianyi who stood there with no emotion. The ministers of Anya didn''t like Gu Qianyi at all. Now when the Empress Dowager said this, they didn''t rule out the possibility. Although they were worried about the emperor, no one stood up to speak for Gu Qianyi. But Gu Fengyu and his group seem to be a little angry. That joyful Lingyu is just hot tempered. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s grievance, he said to Gu Qianyi: "well, Yi''er, other people regard your kindness as donkey''s liver and lung. Don''t be a good man here. Anyway, the life and death of the one lying on the bed has nothing to do with us. Let''s go. I don''t want this broken land It''s a square. Other people also urged him, especially old man Mo was even more angry, "this dead old woman dares to treat my baby daughter like this. You are amazing. You can cure your son. Let''s go, let''s travel around the world.". Said to pull Gu shallow according to be like to walk. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and Ellie stand quietly beside Gu Qianyi, silent, but their faces are also not good. If it''s not because Han Yichen may become their cheap father, they don''t care about this. Gu shallow according to light smile, "since the Empress Dowager so suspect shallow according to, that shallow according to also have no way, but see shallow according to as a doctor or kindly remind you a few words, see the emperor''s face and the symptoms of the disease, should be metal poisoning.". "Metal poisoning? What is metal poisoning? " The first time I heard this statement, we all didn''t understand it. What is metal? What is metal poisoning? Even old man Mo has never heard of an expert in poison, so he is curious. Ziyun''s eyes brighten when she hears this term, and her eyes brighten when she looks at Gu Qianyi. Gu didn''t explain. He continued: "but you don''t need to worry. Just give the emperor more fruits, vegetables and hot milk every day."."So simple?" Han Yi Chen looks at Gu Qian Yi with some disbelief. "It''s so simple. The reason why the emperor has metal poisoning is that there is an element in the pills he takes, called mercury, which is commonly used by alchemists. But the pills should not be taken by the emperor, otherwise it will be troublesome and even life-threatening.". Gu Qianyi finished with everyone left the palace, Han Yichen in the back called a "according to son" want to retain, but also don''t know how to retain. Gu Qianyi smiles, "you deal with your affairs first, come to me after you are busy. We live in the happy building in the city.". After getting Gu''s reply, Han Yichen breathes a sigh of relief. The ministers leave with their families, leaving some imperial doctors in the palace to take care of them. Han Yichen also listens to Gu''s suggestion and cooks milk for hanmoqing. As a result, hanmoqing wakes up soon, and Han Yichen''s heart is stable. In the heart but worry, today''s things, will cause him and according to the contradiction between the son, if in the future according to the son don''t forgive himself, then what to do? The more I think about it, the more worried I am. I must explain to Yi''er. After coming out of hanmoqing''s palace, Han Yichen went to the happy building. Chapter 306 At this time, Gu Qianyi and his wife have returned to the happy building. After all, the happy building is the property of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. It''s nothing for them to live here. Compared with the Imperial Palace, it''s more warm here. Since Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, as the boss of the happy building, came here naturally to look at the account book. Gu Qianyi doesn''t interfere with them. She knows their ability From the beginning to the end, she just talked about her own ideas and guided them when they were hard to decide. She really didn''t do much else. Sometimes Gu Qianyi feels that he is neglecting his duty. When he sees others as mothers, he protects his children under his own wings. The wind can''t blow and the rain can''t beat him. He lives a carefree life. However, although he loves them very much, he can''t be like other mothers. Perhaps, Gu Qianyi doesn''t know how to get along with his children at all, I don''t know how to teach them. She just knows that protecting them from being bullied is the most important thing. How can she protect them for life? However, when other people learned that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister were actually the owners of happy building, they were very surprised. Although happy building is only a hotel, it''s all over the world, and its branches are numerous. It can be said that they are fighting for money with each passing day. Who would have thought that the owners of happy building are two little kids? How many people would be ashamed to say that. However, although they were surprised, they soon calmed down. After all, everything could happen to the mother and son. If they didn''t do something abnormal, it would not be them. Although the food in the palace was good, when we came to the happy building, we ordered a table of dishes and ate them hard before we went back to our rooms. Gu Qianyi went back to the room, but he didn''t feel sleepy. The room was specially designed for her by Gu ruoyou and his sister. It was ice blue. There was a large French window with ice blue curtains hanging on the ground. The bedding on the bed was light pink, and the bed curtain was still ice blue. It seemed that there was a touch of warmth in the cold. On the wall, there were flowers of famous artists Plum blossom, poetry, the whole room is very low-key luxury. Gu Qianyi was very satisfied with the two babies'' intentions. When she walked into the house, Gu Qianyi felt the intentions. A touch of warmth came to her heart. They were her closest people in the world, the people who loved her most, and of course, the people she loved most. Outside the window, the moonlight is just right. Gu Qian walks slowly to the window and stands by the window, quietly feeling the peace and beauty of the night. A hand stretched over, gently took her in his arms, Gu shallow according to the trend against the person''s shoulder, no words, also did not look up at him, feel his strong heartbeat, let her be at ease. The man''s hand gently patted her shoulder, as if to comfort him. He didn''t like the quiet of the woman in his arms, and even made him feel a little ethereal. Yes, it was that ethereal that made him feel afraid. Since they knew each other, he has always felt this way, especially at night. It seems that this feeling is very strong, just like the fairy in the moon I always feel like I''m going to the moon. He has always been very confident, but only in front of her, in front of their feelings have no self-confidence, he always has a feeling of worrying about gain and loss, afraid of a careless she left him. His lips moved, and finally he said, "I''m sorry, today you''ve been wronged, I...". Gu Qian raised his head in his arms, stretched out his slender fingers to cover his mouth, and also prevented him from saying, "Yi Chen, actually I don''t mind. Really, they are your relatives to you, but they are irrelevant to me. What an irrelevant person says and does doesn''t have any influence and harm to me.". Han Yichen heard Gu Qianyi''s words and held her hand tightly. Gu Qianyi continued with a smile: "maybe you will think that I am very cold, which I don''t deny. I am a cold person. Even if I have decided to be with you, what I accept is just you. Even if I do something for them, it''s just because of you You. Of course, if they dare to hurt you, I will not show mercy to them. I hope you understand that. "According to son, I understand, I all understand" Han Yi Chen tightly hugs Gu shallow according to, can''t say is moved, or what, "according to son, do you feel what?" Gu Qianyi struggled a few times in the arms of Han Yichen, thinking that Han Yichen held her too tightly, "Yi Er don''t move" Han Yichen said with a slight gasp. Seems to be aware of something, Gu shallow according to some bad intentions stopped action, "which ha, you hold me too tight.". "Oh, oh" smell speech, Han Yi Chen loosened some, Gu shallow according to get free, then gently said: "for this problem, you are not also aware of what?" Han Yi Chen relieved with a smile, "it seems that everything can''t hide from you, but since I returned to Anya, I have such a feeling. It seems that there is a huge conspiracy, like a huge net, which accounts for all people, but it makes people feel that it doesn''t exist.". Gu Qianyi nodded, "I also have this feeling, and I think it seems that this matter is also related to you, and those people in the palace seem to have some connections, but I can''t say it again.". Han Yi Chen once again takes Gu Qian Yi into her arms, kisses her forehead and says: "well, Yi Er, let me do these things. Don''t worry."."Well," Gu Qianyi nodded meekly. "Yi''er, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest," she said. She picked up Gu Qianyi and walked to the bed. With her other hand, she drew the curtain with her internal force. "Hello, Han Yichen, you... Don''t take such one.". "You go to another room, this is my room...". "Asshole, don''t pull my clothes, ah... "... Woo... ...... ...... " Chapter 307 The moonlight is clear and light with a hint of coolness into the palace. Qingrou palace is not as prosperous and lively as it used to be. It is especially cold and quiet in the night. All this is because their master, the master of the palace, rou Fei Niang, suddenly got mad. She used to be very popular. Since her illness, the emperor has never been here again Later, because of the second prince''s affairs, the status of Princess Rou was getting worse day by day. Even more because Han Yichen, the eldest prince, became the prince of the state. Those who originally stood on the side of Rou imperial concubine also rebelled against each other. No matter how Rou imperial concubine calculated, the throne could not be the second prince''s, and now Hanmo Chen is still in deep trouble and becomes the hostage of other countries. With this, rou imperial concubine is afraid that she will not be able to turn over in her life. Just as the so-called tree fell and the monkeys scattered, the originally bustling palace was as quiet as the cold palace. The maids and eunuchs who had been waiting on Rou''s side also took refuge in Han Yichen. They all said that it was good to enjoy the cool under the big tree. The people in those palaces could survive in the palace. They were not as smart as monkeys. They could judge the situation and wait on them at this time In the soft imperial concubine side also only she brings from the mother''s house to accompany the servant girl know book and know painting these two wenches only. Princess Rou is crazy all day. It seems that she doesn''t know what happened in the palace at all. Besides worrying about it, the two maids are also very distressed for the master who has been with her since childhood. After Zhishu feeds her, she washes her face, changes her clothes, and then comes back. However, the princess Rou plays with her fingers, and her newly combed hair also makes her confused . Zhihua wanted to take care of her, but she didn''t like to make trouble, so she had to give up. When she went out, she took a look at Rou Fei. She coaxed the pillow in her arms with no care. "Darling, my mother will give you something delicious." then she stretched out her finger and put it on the pillow. The expression on her face seemed like a little baby was sucking. Zhihua left the room with a sigh. When Zhishu saw Zhihua outside, he asked with concern, "is Niang Niang asleep?" Zhihua shook his head, "never, it''s the same as before, and I feel that Niang Niang''s condition is getting worse and worse, and I don''t know when this will end.". "Well, let''s not talk about the painting. In fact, our lady is very poor. She did so much for the second prince. Who ever thought of him...". "Well, who said it wasn''t? The empress has saved our lives. The only thing we can do now is to take good care of the empress, not to let her be wronged, but also to protect her from any harm. ". "Well, Zhihua, you need to help Niang Niang find a doctor as soon as possible. No matter what the cost, we have to cure her.". "I know. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest.". "Well, God must bless our empress to get better soon. The second prince is still waiting for her to go to the rescue." Zhishu put his hands together and bowed to the sky. Zhihua also prayed like Zhishu. But they didn''t know that all of their conversations were clear to people. They were sad and moved a little more. In the room, she was so stupid that she didn''t look a bit crazy at this time. A line of tears hung on her face. In her heart, she said "thank you" to the two girls who were loyal to her. If her hair didn''t block her face, what would she do Know the book know the painting, see such soft imperial concubine will be very happy. But the soft imperial concubine so also just a moment of affair, after the short pause, still restored her that crazy facial expression. Chapter 308 After zhishuzhihua left, a masked man in black quietly entered the bedroom of roufei''s mother. He said that he was sneaking into the palace, but he was just outside the palace. When he entered Qingrou palace, he had the meaning of furtive. It was like walking in Qingrou palace without people. When he came to roufei''s bedroom, roufei coaxed herself In the pillow, it seems that no one was found to break into the general. The man in black couldn''t tell if Rou Fei was really crazy or not when he saw her in this way. However, it didn''t look like she was pretending to be crazy because of her hair and dull eyes. The man was cruel. No matter what, he had to try. If she was really crazy, he had to think of another way. After making a plan in his heart, the man slowly approached Princess Rou, knelt down respectfully in front of her and said, "Li Shouren, the servant of Weichen''s military department, paid a visit to Princess rou.". Sophie didn''t seem to find that there was one more person in the house, and she didn''t hear Li Shouren''s words. She still teased the pillow in her arms, "darling, the mother''s concubine coaxes you to sleep, and the baby sleeps sweetly...". When Li Shouren saw this state, he could not help but feel that the soft imperial concubine was really crazy, but he was not reconciled to giving up. His precious son was so ruined. How could he be reconciled to it? Moreover, his daughter, whom he loved since childhood, was already the side imperial concubine of Hanmo Chen. He couldn''t watch his daughter live like this all his life. Besides, if Hanmo Chen was all right It''s over. What else can his daughter do? The most important thing is to take revenge. Han Yichen destroys his son. If he doesn''t take revenge, Li Shouren vows not to be a man. "Do you really want to go crazy all the time? Have you forgotten the second prince? He is your only son. Now he has become a hostage of other countries. I don''t know what Zixuan''s people will do to him. Will they whip him every day? Can you not eat well and sleep well? Will you be tortured like a human being? Do you think they will give him a way to live? He is your son. Don''t you want to help him or save him? " Li Shouren doesn''t believe that Sophie''s mother is really crazy, so he doesn''t believe that Sophie''s character can accept her favorite son being tortured. At this time, he has no matter whether the empress can listen to it or not. He just says it to herself. Every sentence is exaggerated, but it just makes the empress feel distressed when she hears it. "Empress Rou, think about how filial the second prince is to you and how clever and sensible he is in front of you. Think about how lovely the second prince was when he was a child... Do you have the heart to watch him suffer? Have you ever heard his call in your sleep, my mother''s wife to save me. At this time, Princess Rou was already crying. Hanmo Chen was her child born in October. How could she not be distressed? When she learned that she had been arrested, she thought about it day and night. She dressed like a fool, but she didn''t secretly inquire about him. Later, she heard that after he was defeated, she turned white overnight, and even had some symptoms of madness. Her heart was almost broken, but it was just that She can''t, she can''t go to him now, she can''t save him, she can''t help but watch her son suffer. For a mother, it''s such a painful thing. But she really has no way now, there is a Han Yi Chen in the palace who is covetous of himself. If he knows what happened in those years, where can their mother and son live? She can only pretend to be crazy and find another chance to get rid of that evil son, so that she can safely get her son back. She believed that her son suffered a lot in Zixuan''s affairs, which was better than losing her life. "Niang Niang, the second prince is my daughter''s husband. I can''t watch my daughter''s life end like this. Sophie, you are the second prince''s own mother. Do you have the heart?" Li Shouren see soft imperial concubine empress had reaction finally, then continue to say. "The woman who defeated the second prince is now in Anya. What a rare opportunity. Is she willing to see her at ease while we are suffering alone? ... " " well, don''t talk about it. We all know about it. Tell us what you want to do, Mr. Li Shilang. "That Princess Rou can''t pretend any more, so she has to recover her true colors. Seeing that Princess Rou is really not crazy, Li Shilang is happy that if there is one more person, they will be more successful. Since the empress Rou has opened the window to tell her the truth, and she can''t hide and tuck in any more, she says truthfully: "I know that empress Rou will be lucky. I think she also knows that she is always standing in the second prince''s seat Here, those who support the second prince, who ever thought of such a thing, but after all, it''s all the blame of Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi. If it wasn''t for them, how could the second prince be defeated? And Han Yichen, as Prince of Anya, ran to the battlefield to help the enemy. He was really angry. ". After hearing Li Shilang''s words, Sophie''s sharp nails directly broke the pillow in her arms. In an instant, the cotton in the pillow had to be everywhere. In her heart, she also resented Gu Qianyi. If it wasn''t for her, how could her son lose? It was all her fault. But Rou Fei is also smart. She doesn''t believe that Li Shilang came to cooperate with him just because he didn''t want to see her daughter sad. She can hear that he hates Gu Qianyi as much as he does. I think something happened between them. Then he asked, "Shilang, you don''t come to our palace just because of these things. At least in our palace''s opinion, such a thing is not worth the risk of Shilang.""Concubine Rou is really smart. To tell you the truth, there is a deep blood feud between Weichen and Gu Qianyi. If I don''t get rid of this girl, it''s hard for me to vent my hatred," Li Shouren said. "Oh? I hope Li Daren can tell you the truth. Maybe our palace can help you get revenge. ". "Thank you so much, this thing is like this..." Li Shouren said the thing roughly, it''s just what Li Quan said. After listening to it, rou Fei comforted her symbolically. They shared a common hatred and the same goal and opinion. The rest is to discuss how to get rid of Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen. Li Shouren didn''t know until dawn Quietly leave, and Gu shallow according to their crisis is also deepening. Chapter 309 After Qingmei and the Empress Dowager returned to the palace, because the emperor''s condition was relieved, the Empress Dowager was not so worried. Looking at the woman standing beside her, her mind became more active. Although Qingmei was the adopted daughter of her mother''s elder brother, she was also a member of her own family. Besides, Qingmei was also beautiful and had a very flexible mind. With a little training, she would become her own daughter It''s a big help. Although today Gu Qianyi saved his son''s life, she is an outsider after all. What''s more, she''s from other countries. If you don''t say anything else, just look at her attitude tonight. The Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu thinks that she''s scared. She''s determined not to let her marry her grandson. Qingmei seems to notice the Empress Dowager''s expression and gently goes along with her anger for Nalan Mingzhu. She complains and says, "aunt, you''ve said that you''re not in good health and you''re not easy to get angry, but you''ve been angry several times this evening. It''s really worrying for qinger. It''s also the fault of Gu Qianyi, a woman who has been divorced and dares to take her children to show up outside and hook up with men everywhere. It''s really shameless. ". Nalan Mingzhu took Qingmei by the hand and said, "not every woman is as gentle and sensible as Meier. She is a lady of a big family. As far as her virtue is concerned, don''t expect us to agree to let her marry Fenger. It''s true that the emperor was sick at this time. But for this delay, our qinger would have died It''s the princess. The AI family is ready to marry you today, but I don''t want to disappoint you. Oh, it''s OK. When the emperor is better, the AI family will let him make you princess Qingmei, and then give you to feng''er. In this way, you will be the real princess. "Aunt, how can you say that Qing''er is not here? Qing''er still wants to be with her and serve you well?" Green plum red face, shy said. Nalanmingzhu laughs and looks at Qingmei with more amiable eyes. She is a past person. How can she not understand the thoughts of Qingmei''s little daughter''s family? Every time she mentions Fenger, she blushes. It''s obvious that she is interested in Fenger. She''s just shy and she can''t bear to give up my old lady. It''s really hard for her, nalanming Zhu took Qingmei and sat by her side. She said intimately, "silly girl, you can come to accompany me as a princess. It''s not more convenient. Women should be brave. You have to grasp the happiness you want. Others won''t give you any alms. Do you know it?" "Well, Qing''er understands," Qingmei nodded and said shyly. At the same time, she seemed to think of another question, "aunt, but it seems that Qing''er and the prince are still not good. In name, Qing''er is still the prince''s aunt. Is this not appropriate?" Nalan Mingzhu just wanted to make up for them, but for a moment she forgot about it. Now Qingmei raised it, and she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. She lowered her head and pondered for a long time, and then slowly said, "you don''t have to worry about qinger. In name, you are the elder of Fenger, but it doesn''t matter that you''re not a relative. After a few days, I''ll let the emperor order you to be canonized If you are a princess, you will be married by the emperor at that time. I don''t think others dare to say anything. Hearing this, Qingmei smiles, and then rubs against Nalan Mingzhu. SA Zhaojiao says, "it''s very nice of you, aunt." the Empress Dowager looks at Qingmei''s happy appearance, and she is also happy. It seems that she has seen the unprecedented prosperity of Nalan family. After a while, Qingmei is not so happy, unhappy, and seems very frustrated, which makes Nalan Mingzhu happy I didn''t understand, but I asked with concern: "what''s the matter, Qing''er? Who makes you unhappy again? " Qingmei tooted her lips and said, "no, aunt, no one bullies qinger. I just think of the prince..." "what''s the matter with the prince? Oh, you''re dying of your aunt. Come on, what''s the matter? Isn''t there an aunt here to support you? Come on, good... ". Qingmei pursed her lips, as if determined, and said to the empress dowager, "I just think the prince is fond of Gu Qianyi. Is qinger robbing her of love? Moreover, Qing''er also worries that if Qing''er does this, the prince will dislike her even more. Hearing Qingmei''s reply, Nalan Mingzhu breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t know why she felt more intimate with her niece than her own children. Seeing that Qingmei was not happy, she felt very uncomfortable, just like tens of millions of ants biting herself. "Silly qinger, what''s the big deal that Aunt thought it was I''ll take care of it. If feng''er dares to keep talking to me, there will be plenty of ways to deal with that woman. She''d better leave early, otherwise, don''t blame her ruthlessness. "Na LAN Mingzhu said, a trace of cruelty flashed in her eyes, which doesn''t match her usual warmth. Qingmei nods her head with satisfaction when she sees Nalan Mingzhu''s reaction. What she wants is such a result. She wants Gu Qianyi to see with her own eyes that she has taken everything that belongs to her. She wants Gu Qianyi to live in pain all her life. Life is worse than death. Thinking of these, there is a strong hatred in Qingmei''s eyes, but there is no expression on her face. "Qing''er, it''s getting late. You can wait for the mourning family to change clothes and go to bed." after making such a fuss tonight, the Empress Dowager can''t help feeling a little tired. She orders Qingmei to wait on her to clean up. Qingmei nods her head and cleans up the Empress Dowager smartly. She doesn''t leave until she falls asleep. Just at the moment when Qingmei left, the man with closed eyes on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the back of Qingmei and fell into meditation.Although Nalan Mingzhu likes Qingmei, she can''t be unprepared when she steps on the white bone. That''s why she pretends to sleep. However, after a few days of observation, the Qingmei has no problem and is very intimate with herself. It not only makes up for Nalan Mingzhu''s regret that she doesn''t have a daughter, but also gives her a lot of warmth Jue makes her a little greedy. Maybe when she is old, fame and wealth are no longer important. On the contrary, she pays more attention to family affection. But what kind of family affection comes from the royal family? Since ancient times, it is the most merciless imperial family. Thinking of this, Na lanmingzhu sighed, then closed her eyes and went to sleep slowly. Outside the window, a shadow quietly left. Naturally, she also heard the sigh, but she also knew that Nalan Mingzhu didn''t doubt herself. She could not help but feel at ease. This is very good, so that she can help herself to achieve her goal with the help of this old woman. Gu Qianyi, please take a good look at how I can make you have nothing. Chapter 310 The next morning, Gu ruoyou and his family were woken up by the noise downstairs. This made Gu ruoyou, who rarely had a comfortable sleep, very unhappy. He could have a good rest, but he was woken up early in the morning. This not only made Gu ruoyou angry, but also made other people who came to the happy building with Gu Qianyi have the same idea. These days, they have been busy on their way and have a good time all the way Sleepy, it''s not easy to have a good rest, but let the noise wake up downstairs. Everyone wants to beat the person who came to look for trouble in the morning. When you have an idea, you have an action. Everyone has already got up and came downstairs with sleepy eyes. I saw the shopkeeper and a gorgeous but domineering young master struggling with each other. I just heard the man say boldly: "no matter when your Yan''er girl goes to work, I always want her to come and sing to me now. If not, be careful I''ve smacked your shop. Isn''t it a matter of money? If she satisfies me, I''ll give her a reward. Why don''t you go and arrange it for me? " The shopkeeper said helplessly: "I''m sorry, young lady Yan''er comes to work every afternoon. The day is her rest time. Please don''t make us embarrassed.". "Embarrassed? What is embarrassment? "The man said without concession, and took out a certain amount of silver from his arms, about ten Liang, and handed it to the shopkeeper," how, is it still difficult? " The shopkeeper is sweating all over at this time, for nothing else, just because their master is living upstairs at this time. It would be bad to disturb the master and his friends, but this man just doesn''t know how to praise him. If the master wasn''t here, he would have been in a bad mood and would have been beaten out. The shopkeeper didn''t accept the money, but said angrily: "I said, young master, how can you do this? Our happy building doesn''t open here for a day or two. We all know these rules. The time for employees to go to and from work is clearly stipulated. If you want to see the performance of Yan''er girl, please come back in the evening.". The man could not help getting angry when he saw the shopkeeper''s admiration. But when he thought about the beauty and figure of Yan''er, he had to bear the anger and let the servants around him take out some more money. This time, it was as much as fifty taels. "Shopkeeper, you don''t have to have a problem with the money. What''s the matter? If you call out Yan''er now, all the money is for you, nothing else How about we calculate the consumption separately? " The shopkeeper was very angry when he saw that the man looked like a rich man. However, he didn''t want to show his anger. He could only continue to explain: "it''s not a matter of money, sir. It''s related to the reputation and reputation of our happy building. It''s also related to my work style. Even if you give me 5000 Liang, you can''t do it. Please leave quickly Go ahead. Are you kidding me? You want to buy yourself off? I''ve been working in this happy building for a long time. The owner treats his employees even better. Don''t think fifty taels is a big number. I''ll get more than one hundred taels for my monthly salary and bonus. At the same time, the shopkeeper also hopes that this person will leave soon, or wake up the master. That''s not a small matter. I heard that the master is good at everything, but I''m a little angry when I get up. I hope I don''t have such bad luck. But he didn''t want to know what the shopkeeper really wanted. At this time, Gu Ruoyu looked at the quarreling people downstairs angrily and said, "where''s the wild dog barking here in the morning?" The young master wanted to say something. He was about to open his mouth, but he found that he was scolded by a little doll. He was full of anger. At this time, he was even more upset. He scolded Gu Ruoyu: "where do you come from? How dare you say that you are a wild dog! Ouch. But before he had finished his sentence, he was slapped and hurt so much. When he recovered, he found that not far away from him was a gorgeous woman, wearing an ice blue dress, with three thousand green silk like brocade falling on her shoulder, a pair of willow eyebrows bent like crescent moon, but with a touch of coldness on the tip of her eyebrows, and a pair of beautiful eyes were dark with tiny corners Pick up slightly, smile like the charm of the night; eyelashes in the shadow of the eye is added to the whole face can not say the mysterious color; nose straight and elegant, the beautiful face is divided into two sides, so that the face is particularly rich in line sense; a cherry mouth color is ruddy, like a silent temptation. That childe originally thought of a curse voice drowned in his own saliva, not only that, even those spectators also swallowed their own saliva, looking at this woman and forgot to eat, only to see this woman a little lazy like that childe into, stand in his not far place, next time if I hear someone call my son "little bastard", I will beat him all over the ground Looking for teeth, like this, said a few slaps in the face of the boy. Those people didn''t expect that this gorgeous woman would be so cruel. They immediately lowered their heads and began to eat. When the shopkeeper saw that all the masters came out, he suddenly had a bad feeling. He thought that when the master came, he would show himself well. Maybe the master could give him a promotion or something. It''s OK for him to enter the happy building and become a grass-roots executive. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen this morning. He thought that his future was not bright The shopkeeper''s heart is also cool. The more he looks at the troublemaker, the more unpleasant he is. Now that the little master has come out, he must solve the problem well.The original noisy scene, because Gu Qianyi appeared, there was a moment of silence. In fact, this time is not very early, many people have come out to use Zaoshan, so there are many people in the hall at this time, these people originally hold the idea of watching the fun, at this time to see such a beautiful woman, the tone is so bad, the start is also cruel, but she offended I''m afraid there won''t be a good life for that young master, but they don''t care. They just wait to see a good play. Many of the people present knew that young master. He was Lin Xu, the son of Lin Shangshu in Shangshu mansion. This man was no different from that young master Shilang of the Ministry of war. He was full of evil and lived in a land of fish and meat, but he didn''t expect that they fell into Gu Qianyi''s hands one after another. Chapter 311 Gu Ruoyu choked his mouth and went to Gu Qianyi. He complained and said, "Mommy, people are not children. I can handle these things myself.". Gu Ruoling, who didn''t know when to appear beside Gu Qianyi, also nodded. Gu Qianyi helps the forehead, well, these two little guys, the sentiment has not met the amusing matter for a long time, some bored, in this case, they want to play, let them play. "OK, OK, you deal with it by yourself. Mommy is hungry. I''ll go to dinner first. You''re free, but don''t play people to death.". I know, Mommy. Brother and sister looked at each other and saw the evil factor from each other''s eyes. I think the minister has no good life. The diners heard the conversation and couldn''t believe it. First of all, they realized that the woman just hit Lin Xu because he scolded her son, and it was hard for them to believe that such a young and beautiful woman would have such two big children. Another thing they can''t believe is that this woman is too irresponsible to be a mother. What''s the meaning of her last sentence? What do you mean you''re free, but don''t play people to death? They are really more and more curious about the mother and son. What''s more tragic is that the young master Shangshu, who came to look for trouble in the morning, was beaten and didn''t know why. When the servants reflected that, Gu Qianyi had already gone away, and their anger was just ready to spill on Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister who had not left. Could they succeed? The young master of Shangshu, with a swollen face, looked at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and said: "come on, arrest them for me, take them back to Shangshu mansion, and see how I torture them." then he went to the shopkeeper and said, "don''t you want to find Miss Yan''er for me soon, do you want to die?" The shopkeeper looked at Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister in some embarrassment, and saw Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister face the servants who rushed to them as if nothing had happened, and beat them all down. Gu Ruoling approached Lin Xu with some unkind intentions. Lin Xu saw their strength at this time, and naturally felt a touch of fear in his heart. The closer Gu Ruoling was, the more he retreated, but he was afraid In the twinkling of an eye, he pushed it to the counter, and there was no way out. For the first time, Lin Xu felt afraid. In the past, he bullied others, and no one dared to resist himself. But today, such a little girl made him feel the fear of death. At this time, some of the people who came to the happy building for breakfast recognized Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister, and they talked about it one after another, "aren''t these two little dolls the brothers and sisters we saw that day?" "Yes, you don''t say I didn''t find it, but it was them.". When the people nearby saw the two talking about them, they looked around with fear on their face, and then they were curious to hear, "do you know them?" A man said to the questioner quietly, "I don''t dare to say I know you. I''ve seen you. Do you know that it was because of them that their mother castrated the childe of Li Shilang''s family last time.". That person hears speech, in the heart a surprised, a carelessly say: "what? You said their mother castrated Li Shichu? " "Shh, keep your voice down.". Although those people were very careful, the people in the hall still heard their conversation. At this time, their eyes were full of fear when they looked at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Of course, what they were even more afraid of was Lin Xu, the son of Shangshu. He also heard about Li Shichu, but he didn''t expect that it was because of them, and he didn''t know what bad luck he had fallen into, and he ran into them. Narin The more Xu thought about it, the more scared he was. Finally, he knelt down and cried, "please forgive me, please.". Gu Ruoyu came to him and asked, "your family is rich, isn''t it?" "Yes. No... no..." Lin Xu said incoherently. Gu ruoyou didn''t care. He continued: "I don''t care if you have money or not. Anyway, I''m so poor that I only have money left. I''m not afraid to tell you that this happy building belongs to our brother and sister. Of course, it''s not only here, but also all the happy buildings in the world.". When Gu ruoyou said this, countless breaths came from all around, "what, happy building is their property. My God, it''s said that happy building earns more money every day than Anya national treasury. I don''t know how much.". "Yes, yes, no wonder the housekeeper didn''t like Mr. Lin''s fifty Liang. He must have more money in a month than that.". The innumerable sighs around Lin Xu''s ears made him feel ashamed. It turns out that they are too self righteous. They are as short-sighted as the frogs at the bottom of the well. These two little children are only five or six years old, but they have created their own business kingdom. What about themselves? I just grow up with my father''s right to bully and bully the people. I''m ashamed to think about it. Lin Xu is not a bad person either. He just often stays with a dandy like Li Shichu and is affected. He thinks that after this lesson, he will be restrained, but Gu Ruoyu is not prepared to let him go like this. "Do you think you can do anything with money? Can money make people do things they don''t want to do? Shopkeeper, find a make-up artist to change his clothes and make-up. Today''s daytime program is arranged for him to finish, which also makes him feel the feeling of being trampled on. For the master''s order, the shopkeeper had to listen, had to obediently find a make-up artist to change Lin Xu''s dress, forced him to the stage, at this time more and more people watch the excitement, those people see Lin Xu come out, take the silver on the hand to the stage, ask him to perform this, perform that, and can''t tolerate him to refuse, had to stiff scalp performance, so A toss down, Lin xucai deeply feel that those who rely on other people''s face to eat life is not easy.Gu ruoyou and his family just didn''t like his arrogance and arrogance. They didn''t like the way he was rich. They didn''t like the way he didn''t respect others. They wanted to punish him, but they didn''t expect that such a thing would change Lin Xu''s life and make him a good partner. Of course, these are afterwords. At this time, Lin Xu stood on the stage and looked at the people below, but he found many things he couldn''t see before. He also found many good, evil, beauty and ugliness that he never paid attention to. At the same time, he felt very sorry for the woman named Yan''er. She must live like this every day. I don''t think she should be self righteous. The reason why these people treat themselves like this is that they must still have something to hate. It can be seen that they are not a popular person in their heart. Thinking of this, Lin Xu suddenly felt sad. He secretly vowed in his heart that he would be a new man and a good man from now on. Also from that day on, Gu ruoyou brother and sister side more than a valet, have nothing to run after them. Chapter 312 These days, Han Yichen stayed in the palace except for running to the happy building every night. On the one hand, the emperor hanmoqing''s body needed to be taken care of by Han Yichen. On the other hand, Han Yichen wanted to make sure of the things between him and Gu Qianyi as soon as possible. Fortunately, now Han Moqing''s body has almost recovered, and he can go to court normally every day, but only in the court Those ministers began to have some opinions about Han Yichen, the crown prince of the state. Of course, it''s all thanks to Li Shouren. During this time, Li Shouren did not contact the ministers in the court to discuss how to overthrow Han Yichen. Today, the atmosphere in the court is more unusual than in the past. Han Yichen and Han Moqing also noticed, but they did not break the paper. Han Yichen thought for a long time, but decided to bring up the matter between him and Gu Qianyi in the court. After all, he is not a small man. He is also the prince of a country, so it is necessary to marry a concubine. No one opposed him. The most important thing is that Han Yichen urgently wants to give Gu Qianyi a place. After all, although they have no husband and wife''s name, they have husband and wife''s reality. They go on like this all the time, He will feel that he has wronged the woman he loves. Although clearly know that she will not care about these, but he does. Also in his heart, he knows that this matter may encounter a lot of resistance. For the sake of his beloved woman, he is willing to let him go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot. Han Yichen struggles for a while, and finally stands up and says to Han Moqing, "tell my father, I have something I want to ask him to agree.". Hanmoqing looked at the son with satisfaction and asked kindly, "if the prince has something to say, he doesn''t have to be polite with me.". Han Yichen said thanks, and then slowly said: "my father''s son and Gu Qianyi, the daughter of Gu Chongming, the great general of Zixuan, are in love. My son wants to ask my father to marry us.". "This..." hanmoqing hesitated. Li Shouren, the minister in charge of the Ministry of war, quickly took the opportunity to interrupt and said, "I don''t think it''s right to inform the emperor. As far as I know, Gu Qianyi was originally the princess of mozicheng, the prince of Zixuan. Later, she was abandoned and disappeared for five years. After that, she reappeared with two children with whom she didn''t know. If such a woman married the crown prince of our country, she would make people laugh." . Another minister who made friends with Li Shilang also quickly stood up and said: "the emperor, the old minister also agreed with Li Shilang''s words. How can the royal majesty of Anya allow such trifles? The prince wants to marry a wife and concubines, and the minister agrees with them, but if the prince wants to marry such a woman, the minister will not obey.". "Minister and so on don''t depend on" Han Yichen looks at Li Shilang without anger or anger, and doesn''t say anything else, just to see what ugly words they can say. He has written down these people. Don''t blame him for settling accounts with them in the future. Li Shouren takes advantage of other people''s inattention and takes a proud look at Han Yichen. Seeing that Han Yichen doesn''t retort, he thinks he has nothing to say. It''s the prime minister Su Yun who looks at Han Yichen''s steady appearance. He feels a touch of relief. The prince is definitely a person who can take on a great responsibility. He is very similar to miss Bu''s family. No wonder they fall in love with each other. If I don''t help them, it''s not authentic. Su Yun stood up and said: "emperor, I think that Miss Bu''s beauty, temperament and behavior are not comparable to those of ordinary women, and her intelligence is rare in the world. If this woman really loves the prince, it''s definitely a good thing for me to be around the prince. If the prince can get help from this woman, he will be happy It will push Anya to the top of prosperity. Calligraphy green smell speech, think about it, this point, Su Yun is not wrong, "love is reasonable.". Li Shouren was worried when he saw the emperor''s heart, so he continued: "emperor, don''t do anything. Who defeated Anya and made the second prince a prisoner? At this time, even the prince could not get rid of the relationship. The old minister heard that on the day of the decisive battle between the two armies, the prince himself rushed to the frontier and stood in the camp of the enemy. Originally, the two princes had already won, but because of the arrival of the great prince, he was defeated. I would like to ask the prince what is his intention "Li Daren is quite accurate about the whereabouts of the prince. The prince has already made an engagement with the young lady of the Bu family. She avenged her father at the border. The prince is very homesick and can''t go to visit him?" Han Yi Chen a pair of you seldom see much strange facial expression, looking at Li Shouren to say, at the same time for the last time of assassinate the main plot also guessed 89 not to leave ten. Where did Li Shouren think that the prince would be so brazen to talk to himself? The key problem is that he can''t say much about this matter. If he says too much, it will inevitably make people seize the handle. In this case, it will be more difficult for him to topple him. When other people see that Li Shouren is depressed, they quickly stand up and help him: "Your Highness, let alone because she is purple Xuan''s person, this kiss can''t knot ". "The emperor, the minister and so on, will play the second part.". Su Yun looks at the ministers in the court hall and shakes his head. It seems that the fruit on the court hall is really mixed. It''s time to change the water. I hope the prince won''t let him down. Emperor hanmoqing already had his own plan for this matter, but he pretended to be very embarrassed and let them quarrel endlessly. Han Yichen stood in the court, as if it had nothing to do with him. It was the ministers who sincerely supported him who stood up to speak for him. Li Shouren said that they had nothing to do in the end. After all, the Emperor didn''t make a statement, and it was useless for him to break his words. It was such a good thing. Although Han Yichen was not happy, he was also expected . In fact, he is just looking at the reaction of the public. He has a plan in his heart. He still doesn''t believe that these greedy ministers can really carry on with themselves. Chapter 313 Besides, Gu Qianyi didn''t know what happened in the court hall. Instead, he took his two little babies with him and went shopping on the street. That was crazy. Of course, in addition to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, there was another tail beside them, which was Lin Xu. It was strange that Lin Xu had changed from Gu ruoyou to Gu ruoyou, Before the change of dandy, clothes are no longer so gorgeous, in short, it seems to be a good man. At first, Gu Ruoyu thought that he wanted to hide around them in another way, waiting for revenge. After a few days, he found nothing unusual. He willingly followed them, and worked hard. If he didn''t know his identity, ordinary people would not have known that he was the son of Anya Shangshu. Gu ruoyou and his sister were very puzzled about this. They didn''t understand why he didn''t behave like those dandies they met before? Is there a tendency to be abused when they are punished and have to live and die with them? Gu ruoyou takes a look at Lin Xu, who is following him. He and Gu Ruoling carry things for them. They both have a piece of ice sugar gourd in their hand, where they are gnawing. Mmm, I miss them a little. I still have fun with them. Since the end of the war, the Cyclops have been arranged by Gu Ruoyu to the phantom building. It''s been more than a month since they separated. Gu Ruoyu looks sad. He sighs and continues to nibble at the sugar gourd in his hand. The world is vast and the delicious food is the biggest. In fact, it''s not just their brother and sister. Gu Qianyi, who is walking behind them, also has a bunch of ice sugar gourd in his hand and eats it with relish. Looking at the uniform movements of the mother and son, Lin Xu unconsciously smiles. He likes this kind of life very much and is very happy with them. They also make him realize the joy of life. It''s so good. It''s just that on such occasions, how can a small animal be lost? But Gu Qianyi looked around, but he didn''t see Ellie''s goods, so he didn''t need to know where it went this time? Besides, Ellie, holding a sugar gourd in one hand, is skipping forward. She never thought that her main bank did not keep up with her pace. Ellie has a very special hobby, that is, she likes bright things, so she especially likes to go to jewelry stores. It''s not a coincidence that she saw a jewelry store here and walked in with her little paws, It''s even more amazing when I go in. Everything on the counter looks beautiful and shiny. Ellie instantly lost the sugar gourd in her hand and lay on the counter with saliva. Her two claws kept stroking the things on the counter. She also yelled: "this is good-looking. I like it. I like it too. Ellie likes it very much. Ouch!" and she hugged it in her mouth and gave it a kiss. The boss, who was busy greeting the guests, didn''t notice this. At this time, when the guests left, the boss was silly. He couldn''t figure out what was holding his jewelry, or what was the red one left after being held, kissing and gnawing. By the time Lao ban came back to himself, Ellie had left her mark on a lot of babies, the old lady The anger in the board''s heart also came up, "what are you, my mother? How can I sell my jewelry?" Then he swung the broom in the corner and said to Ellie, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you. You''ve ruined my jewelry. I want your life.". "Oh, who hit me?" Ellie, who was appreciating her baby, was unprepared. After eating a broom, she frowned with pain. Since this guy talked to Gu Qianyi, where did he suffer from any loss? Who dare not beat him with a broom like this? After seeing the person who beat her, Ellie was also angry, "you old man, why do you beat me?" The boss didn''t expect that Ellie would speak. She was a little stunned. Her surprise was replaced by anger. "Oh, you can speak, but you can''t speak. You''ve ruined my jewelry. I won''t kill you.". Then the broom in his hand continued to greet Ellie. Ellie wanted to blow out a fire to burn the dead old man directly, but she remembered what her master, silver, had said. She couldn''t blow fire at others, only when she was dealing with bad people. The old man is so old that he should not be a bad man. Ellie put her mind away and didn''t fight the boss head on. She was just hiding. It seemed that the boss was bullying the cute pet. For a moment, many people didn''t have the heart. At this time, a dignified lady came over with a servant girl, took out a certain amount of silver and gave it to the boss, and said, "I probably already know that it is because it has soiled your jewelry that you are so angry and want to kill it. Do you think this money is enough to compensate you? It''s just a small animal. Don''t hurt it. As soon as the boss saw the ingot of silver, his anger vanished, and his head nodded like a chicken pecking rice. When Ellie saw that the lady was kind enough to help herself, she was moved to tears. She ran over to hang on the lady and said, "good silver, good silver, you are good silver.". The lady began to be startled by Ellie''s action. After hearing what Ellie said clearly, she chuckled, touched her head and said, "hurry back, little thing. Don''t run around next time. It''s no wonder people will beat you when you make other people''s jewelry dirty."."Ga" Ellie heard the lady''s words, looked back at the jewels, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed and blushed. So, Ellie thought about it. She came down from the lady and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ellie didn''t mean to. Ellie has money. Ellie bought these." she took out a ingot of gold from her pocket and handed it to the boss The boss. Where did the boss see such a situation? Such a small animal had so much money. She was so excited that she didn''t dare to reach for it. Ellie thought about it and said, "isn''t it enough?" Then he took out another ingot of gold, which was bigger than the one at the beginning. When the boss saw that Ellie wanted to take it again, he quickly stopped and said, "enough, enough. The money is more than enough to buy this shop. Moreover, the lady has already paid for it for you just now. Take back the money.". The boss said and handed the money to Ellie. Ellie nodded knowingly, then asked, "are these babies Ellie''s?" The boss and the lady looked at each other with a smile and nodded. When Ellie saw their confirmation, she happily swallowed the jewels in her stomach. It was really frightening to a group of people standing next to her. The boss yelled: "can''t eat, this can''t eat...". After swallowing all those, Ellie smiles at them. Then she takes out her usual collection and gives it to the boss. The lady says, "thank you for this. All right, Ellie''s leaving. Bye bye." and then she says it. The lady and the boss looked at the things in their hands. They were very surprised. They were two night pearls bigger than eggs. They had lived for so many years. How could they have seen such a rich little beast. But they also know that such valuable things can''t be asked for casually, so they call Ellie and want to return them to her. But Ellie thinks that they should take care of the things they send. Why don''t they want them? He doesn''t understand. He looks at the boss and his wife tearfully, "do you dislike Ellie''s gifts?" Seeing that Ellie was about to cry, the lady couldn''t bear to say, "no, how can it be? I like it very much, but it''s too expensive. We can''t have it.". At this time, Gu Qianyi came to see this scene, and said, "since Ellie has given you a gift, you can take it. If this little guy doesn''t like you very much, he won''t give up giving gifts." Gu Qianyi said sourly. Although Ellie is a local tyrant, she is also an Iron Rooster. Well, it''s rare to give a gift to someone, and it''s hard for her master to give up What do you give yourself. The lady and the shopkeeper heard Gu Qianyi say so, and knew that this must be the owner of the little beast. They couldn''t refuse any more, so they had to accept it. Chapter 314 At this time, the boss looked at Ellie''s eyes and thought she was cute. He wanted to hold her and nibble at her. But the lady must have come from a rich family. She didn''t care about jewelry. She looked at the owner of the little beast curiously. The lady looked up at Gu Qianyi and recognized him at a glance. She pointed at Gu Qianyi in surprise Said: "how is it you?" Gu Qianyi looks at the lady in doubt. She doesn''t have any impression of this person. Instead, the lady excitedly walks beside Gu Qianyi and has to kneel down. Gu Qianyi quickly lifts her up and asks, "do we know this lady?" The woman nodded excitedly and said, "my benefactor doesn''t remember that the little woman is also in reason, but the little woman is determined not to forget her benefactor. If it wasn''t for the benefactor''s help, I''m afraid that my poor child and I would have been a pile of dead bones.". At this time, the maid beside the lady also saw Gu Qianyi. She ran to Gu Qianyi excitedly and knelt down on the ground with a puff. "It''s so nice that Miss didn''t expect to see you here. My wife has been asking about your news since you left. I didn''t expect to meet you here.". Gu Qianyi picked up the girl. She looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember. The gorgeous lady gave a clear smile. At that time, their masters and servants were in such a mess that it was only natural for them not to recognize their benefactor. So he explained to Gu Qianyi, "benefactor, do you forget that you saved a pregnant woman from the horseshoe on the street of Bianliang city a few months ago That pregnant woman dystocia, is you break open her belly to take out the child, let their mother and son safe? " "Oh?" Gu Qianyi looked at the lady and said, "are you the sister-in-law?" The lady nodded, "little woman, thank you for your help." then she gave a respectful salute to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi quickly helped her up, "where''s sister-in-law? I don''t know how she came to Anya? How is the baby now? " "Thanks to my benefactor, everything is fine, healthy and smart. To tell you the truth, it''s not unusual for my little lady to be here. How did she come here?" The woman was polite and respectful. It can be seen that she was really grateful to Gu Qianyi. I think so. Gu Qianyi saved her and her children. I think a person with feelings and righteousness will be grateful. Lin Xu, the son of the Secretary of state beside him, although his arms are full of things, it doesn''t affect his observation. When he saw the lady at first sight, he knew her identity. Several times he wanted to say it, but he didn''t have a chance. On the contrary, he was frightened by their conversation. At this time, he was staring at Gu Qianyi. He always felt that she was a cold and cruel woman, but he didn''t It was thought that she would rescue an irrelevant person, and that''s not the point. The point is what he just heard? It''s so bold of her to take out her baby by caesarean section. He has never heard of anyone who can take out her baby by caesarean section, and the mother and son are safe? I must have heard it wrong. I must have. At this time, Gu Qianyi and his wife are talking about other things. They don''t care about the mood of his valet, and they don''t understand whether he can accept these things. In fact, not to mention Lin Xu, even the lady can''t believe it. If it wasn''t for her own energy, others would not believe it. This is what happened to her. If it wasn''t for the scar on her stomach, she thought she was just having a dream. When Mrs. Gu ruoyou''s eyes came to her brother and sister, the surprise in her eyes was self-evident. At the same time, she was very surprised. She didn''t expect that this young woman had such two big children. Moreover, she could see that these two children were excellent, and only a woman like her could have such excellent children. Gu Qianyi also thought to the lady''s eyes. Naturally, he knew what the lady thought, but he didn''t smile. "Look at my memory, since my benefactor has come to Anya, go to the little woman''s house and sit down, so that the little woman and her husband can thank her face to face for saving her life.". The woman asked politely. Gu Qianyi wanted to refuse, but when she saw the woman''s expectant eyes, she had to nod her head. The woman was very happy to see Gu''s promise. She told her servant girl: "Yintao, don''t go back and tell the master that we have a distinguished guest in our family. Let him prepare. Don''t neglect it.". "It''s Madame" Yin Tao answered and left happily, but the woman followed Gu Qianyi and their group chatting as they walked. Watching them chatting so happily, Lin Xu followed them, full of words in his heart, unable to speak, unable to swallow, full of internal injuries. Chapter 315 As they walked and chatted, they soon arrived at the street where the lady lived. Turning around the corner, Gu Qianyi saw a big mansion, with its red gate and the two gilded characters of "Su Fu" shining brightly. Two stone lions stand majestically at the door. The servant saw the lady salute her neatly, and someone had already gone to the house to inform her. The housekeeper was happy to see the lady and said, "madam, you are back at last. The girl Yin Tao has already told the matter to the adults, and now she has prepared the banquet, waiting for you for a long time. " When her eyes touched Gu Qianyi, she had an idea in her heart. Seeing this, the lady pointed to Gu Qianyi and said, "housekeeper, this is the Savior of me and the young master. You should be kind to greet me. Don''t neglect your guests." The housekeeper nodded his head and said, "please come inside.". Gu Qianyi nodded, "the housekeeper is polite," and then went into Su''s house with the lady. Gu Qianyi knew that her identity was unusual from the first sight when he saw the lady. Among other things, the natural noble spirit in her was not possessed by ordinary small family women, and her words and deeds were undoubtedly not full of great family style. When he came to Su Fu, Gu Qianyi determined what he thought. Stepping into the gate of Su''s mansion, you can see beautiful trees, wonderful flowers and clear water flowing down the stone gap from the depths of flowers and trees. A few more steps, gradually to the north, flat wide gap, both sides of the flying tower inserted empty, carved embroidered sill, are hidden in the valley between the trees. If you look down at it, you will see the snow flowing down the clear stream, the stone steps passing through the clouds, the white stone as the fence, encircling the edge of the pool, the stone bridge as well as the three ports, and the beast''s face spitting. Gu Qian said in his heart: what an elegant and elegant courtyard, with a hundred bamboo poles in the East chamber; two green pines on the west wall; more than ten pots of autumn chrysanthemums in bud under the South eaves; red jujubes in the center of the courtyard. On the west side of the courtyard, several long bamboo poles are covered with flower vines. The dense green leaves are lined with purplish red flowers. They are delicate and bright. From a distance, they look like a beautiful satin. The layout of the whole residence gives people a feeling of low-key luxury. Just like a person, he is introverted but not open-minded. I think the owner of the residence should be a person with special taste and leisure. Such a person is worth making friends with. He is very accurate in looking at things and people. If he is not sure, he is probably the only one Yi Chen, ah, how did he think of him? Gu Qianyi shook his head and followed the lady. The lady also noticed Gu Qianyi''s action, and she couldn''t help but wonder: "benefactor, why do you shake your head? But what''s wrong? " Gu Qianyi said with a cool smile, "it''s nothing wrong. I just suddenly think of something. My sister-in-law, don''t call me my benefactor. Since we are so congenial, we are sisters. You call my name..." before Gu Qianyi finished, her words were interrupted. As soon as Su Yun came out of the house to see why they had not come back, he met them in the yard and said, "madam, you are here, but you are waiting for your husband.". That lady heard Su Yun''s words, instantly made a big red face, pink fist in Su Yun''s chest called a note, reminded: "master, there are guests, can''t neglect.". At this time, Su Yun remembered his purpose. In fact, it can''t be blamed that Su Yun ignored Gu Qianyi. Anya''s people didn''t know that the prime minister was the one who loved his wife like fate. What''s more, the prime minister''s husband almost died when he was a young master. How could people like Su Yun who loved his wife like fate not love his mother more. Su Yun followed his wife''s eyes and looked like Gu Qianyi. At this, he was really surprised, "Miss Bu?" When he heard someone calling him, Gu Qianyi took his eyes back from the scenery and looked at Su Yun. After seeing this, he knew that this lady''s husband was the only one who was friendly to him at the banquet last time. He immediately nodded to the man, "I dare to disturb you, please don''t blame me.". Now it was the turn of the prime minister''s wife to be puzzled. She looked at her husband and looked at Gu Qianyi. "Husband, do you know him?" Su Yun laughs, "I don''t know. Su knows Miss Bu, but miss Bu doesn''t know su. By the way, how does his wife know Miss Bu?". Gu Qianyi also nodded with a smile, but he had guessed Su Yun''s identity in his heart. "Well, let''s go into the room and talk about it. It''s not like we''re neglecting our guests.". Then he made a gesture of invitation to Gu Qianyi and his party, and went into the room together. Later, the prime minister''s wife said about how she was saved by Gu Qianyi. The prime minister Su Yun didn''t expect that the person who saved her beloved wife and son would be Gu Qianyi, but no matter what, Su Yun would certainly repay the kindness. After this, Gu Qianyi was admired by Su Yun At the same time, it also strengthened his determination to support Gu Qianyi as the crown princess. Gu Qianyi didn''t know that her unintentional action would give her a powerful help in the future, and make her less resistance in her relationship with Han Yichen. After listening to the prime minister''s wife, Gu Qianyi realized that the prime minister''s wife was also Zixuan''s person. Seeing the kind of happiness and sweetness between them, there must be a period between them It''s a beautiful story. At this time, Gu Qianyi is missing Han Yichen. I don''t know what he is busy with today?After they finished their meal in the prime minister''s residence, Gu Qianyi went back to the happy building in the afternoon and didn''t know what was going on. Gu closed herself in the house and didn''t open the door to anyone. She knew that she should think about her future and what she wanted? Now the surrounding form is not optimistic, I can''t wait to die, what I want, what I pursue, I should try my best. Gu Qianyi didn''t know that when she was thinking about her life, someone had already told everyone what she had done today, which scared everyone and deepened their admiration for her. They didn''t dare to think of many things, but she did. Under the deliberate propaganda of some people, Gu Qianyi was unconsciously awarded the title of fairy doctor. Chapter 316 Besides, Han Yichen, who was on the court in the daytime, put forward to let the emperor marry him. After being refuted by the people led by Li Shouren, he had some bad feelings in his heart. He didn''t like the woman he loved because he didn''t like their words. In that case, don''t blame me for being merciless. It''s very natural that he didn''t believe him He can''t fight those old things, but he doesn''t want to spend it like this any more. He can''t let the woman he loves suffer any injustice. At some time, Han Yichen is very overbearing, just because he shows a trace of innocence and weakness in front of Gu Qianyi. Of course, it''s also a kind of respect for her, but not everyone has such treatment. Since he has something that can handle them, if he doesn''t use it, isn''t it too wasteful, Han Yichen After making a good plan, he said to the people around him: "Qingming, the prince has something you need to do. You need to do it for me overnight. Do you know?"? "I know, but I don''t know what the master wants us to do?" Green dark some doubts of ask a way. "You come here, I''ll tell you" said, wait for the green night they close, Han Yi Chen stick in the ear to their command, they were ordered to leave. And Han Yi Chen himself is beautiful went to happy building, to embrace his beloved woman to sleep. When Han Yichen came to the happy building, it was very late. Everyone had fallen asleep, and Gu Qianyi was used to Han Yichen''s behavior every night. He was also very familiar with his breath. He would not wake up because of his arrival. Gu Qianyi was not the same as usual in his sleep. He did not have a disguised face. He looked very peaceful, even very sad Is lovely, like a kitten, curled up in the quilt, steady breathing sound slowly. Han Yichen doesn''t want to wake her up. She takes off her clothes carefully and gets into the bed. It seems that she feels familiar. Gu Qianyi leans to Han Yichen consciously. Han Yichen laughingly hugs her and gently kisses her forehead. Han Yichen likes her very much. She is very good, very good. Like a cat, he also likes to stick to him. He also likes to hold her in his arms and feel her temperature and existence. This kind of feeling makes her feel at ease. Occasionally, he hears her one or two whispers. He loves her very much. Two people who love each other don''t need to do or say anything. As long as they are together, it''s a very happy thing to simply embrace each other and sleep. Han Yichen is lying beside Gu Qianyi, holding her with one hand and clasping her fingers with the other. He has never had enough satisfaction in his heart. Over the years, he has been wandering and lonely. When he first met her, he has found a home. Fortunately, she likes him as well. Good, "according to son, I will love you well, don''t let you suffer any injustice.". Han Yi Chen says to the person son in the bosom. "Eh" Gu Qian Yi who sleeps vaguely whispers that there is no movement any more. Han Yi Chen looks at her like this and raises the corner of her mouth. Since they are together, she has no vigilance in the past. She is always in a daze. Where is she like that Yi Er, but he likes her better. Han Yichen doesn''t know why Gu Qianyi is like this because she believes him. Just like ah Wen, the most important thing is that Han Yichen''s breath is also like ah Wen. Sometimes Gu Qianyi doesn''t know whether her love for Han Yichen is because he is him or because he wants ah Wen, and she always takes them as a person. That''s what she was in front of ah Wen in her previous life It''s just like a confused insect. It''s because that person deserves to let her put down all her masks and disguises and be her true self. Since she was with Han Yichen, Gu Qianyi felt that her life was more and more like that of ah Wen. She didn''t know whether it was good or bad, but she didn''t want to think so much. And during this time, Gu Qianyi found that he was more and more fond of sleeping. He always felt that he couldn''t wake up, but he also knew that there was nothing wrong with his body, just because he was too tired. Han Yi Chen only cares about the person in his arms, and doesn''t notice that he is burning on the table. He leans against the stranger slowly and gives out a light silver light. That night, Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen had a dream at the same time. In the dream, a general and his wife were fighting against the enemy side by side. What they were holding was the moxie and Shangfen sword. They saw more and more enemies, and the soldiers behind the general and his wife were fewer and fewer. But they were still fighting to death, and the imperial edict of ordering them to surrender came more and more frequently In almost an hour, the general and his wife were very disappointed with the emperor of their country. They disobeyed the emperor''s will and fought with the enemy to the death. Finally, they were exhausted and all the soldiers died, leaving only them. The general, with the helplessness of the country''s demise and the chill of the superior''s fatigued incompetence, was tired of the world''s troubles. On the day of the country''s demise, he jumped down the cliff with his beloved wife. at the moment as like as two peas before their jump, Gu and Yi found that the general and his wife were the same as them. They wanted to stop them when they tried to stop them. They could hardly see how they jumped off the cliff.At the same time, they wake up from their dreams, sit up and look at each other in sweat, "Yi''er, what''s the matter with you?" Han Yi Chen doesn''t care about the way he asks. Gu Qianyi shook his head, "I''m ok, I just had a dream.". Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Han Yichen was shocked and asked nervously: "Yi''er, did you dream of a scene when a general and his wife jumped off a cliff after they were defeated?" "How do you know? Is that right? " Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen in disbelief. Han Yichen nodded, "as you think, we had the same dream, and in the dream I saw that the general''s wife was you. To tell you the truth, I have been dreaming this dream for many years, but it is only today that I can see that the general is actually myself.". This is what Han Yi Chen didn''t think of. Is there any connection between them? And why is moxie and Shangfen in my hand and Yier''s? Gu Qianyi also thought of this. Looking at the two swords on the table, he said with some conjecture, "do you think it''s because the strange evil and Shanghuo are psychic, just witnessing such a scene, and because we are their masters now, we dream about this scene?" "It''s possible, but I think it''s not just so simple. It seems that they have a lot to do with us. Maybe we were the general and his wife in the previous life. That''s why moxie and Shangfen happened to be in our hands. And when we didn''t have Shangfen before, I had this dream for countless times, except that I could see the woman clearly I don''t know what that general looks like. Han Yi Chen thought to deny to say. After Han Yichen mentions this, Gu Qianyi remembers that she had such a dream when she was still in the 21st century. However, she didn''t care at that time. She thought that she had watched too many costume dramas and had a wild dream, but she didn''t expect that this dream had so much to do with herself. They thought about it, but couldn''t sleep. They decided to go to a temple to ask after all these days. If Gu Qianyi had decided not to believe it, now she couldn''t help believing it. Chapter 317 On the second day, Han Yichen went to the court as usual, but something happened on the court. All the ministers in the court, except Li Shouren, changed their attitude and reminded the emperor that Prince hanmoqing had reached the age of marriage. They should build a mansion outside the palace for the prince and prepare for the wedding. What''s more puzzling is these The ministers agreed that their prince should marry Gu Qianyi, the daughter of general Gu Chongming. The change of this night is undoubtedly incredible, and people constantly wonder what happened last night, but no one knows what happened. Even if someone knows that it may have something to do with Han Yichen, there is no evidence to prove it. The emperor hanmoqing just took this opportunity to step on this step to become Han Yichen After marriage, Gu Qianyi became Anya''s crown princess. This is the first time that such a thing happened. Since ancient times, there has been no such thing as marrying other people''s children into the royal family, and that woman is still abandoned. This makes many people have to think more, and even some people suspect that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister are the children of Han Yichen. Of course, our client is indifferent to these rumors. For this thing to be able to complete so smoothly, Han Yi Chen in the heart all smile, at the same time also in cancel those ministers are timid, but is by oneself lightly scared to admit defeat, really useless. For this, Han Yi Chen mercilessly rewards the people who go to help him. Prime Minister Su Yun looks at all this with a smile, but he has to admire the prince. He originally wanted to help them, but he didn''t think that he could finish this matter so soon. This ability can''t be underestimated. In addition to the ministers who were scared and trembling, Li Shouren was the most angry. He lost carelessly. He was really angry, but it was not easy to attack. Now he was the only one standing on the opposite side of Han Yichen, so he was not so stupid. It seemed that this matter had to be considered in the long run. Han Yichen looked at Li Shouren is in a good mood. At the same time, he also knows that he is bound to take action, but it depends on his ability to fight. One morning, Gu Qianyi came out and saw a large group of patients piled up in the happy building, and they all pointed out what fairy doctor they were looking for, which puzzled Gu Qianyi. When she went downstairs, everyone rushed to her, "doctor, doctor, please help me to see what I got What''s wrong "Miracle doctor, I came first, I came first..." ...... seeing so many crowded people, but also patients, Gu Qianyi had the feeling of being wronged. His only reaction was to run away quickly. Gu Qianyi managed to walk out of the crowd quietly, but was caught by Lin Xu, who was elated in front of Gu Qianyi Said: "how, this is my credit, now you don''t want to be famous, how is it very powerful?" Gu Qianyi, listening to Lin Xu, gritted his teeth and asked, "so this is all your masterpiece? Are you bringing these people to me. Lin Xu, who is in the process of complacency, doesn''t notice anything wrong with Gu Qianyi. Instead, he takes credit for himself. "That''s not true. If it wasn''t for me, how could they know you, but it''s not for me... Ouch... Keke... Credit...". Lin Xu is kicked out by Gu Qianyi without saying a word. As if still don''t understand hate like, Gu shallow according to and went up to fill a few feet, "I let you Ya of nothing to find me trouble, you say you want to die or live impatient?". Lin Xu covered his chest and said wrongly, "it''s not all the same meaning. Besides, I''ve said that it''s not my credit. Why do you only beat me? It''s not fair.". Gu ruoyou and some of them looked at Lin Xu from afar and silently mourned for him. This man is really hopeless. If it is true, Gu Qianyi immediately grabbed his collar after listening to what he said and asked fiercely: "feelings and accomplices, quickly say, who is it? If you don''t say it, I''ll let Ellie greet you.". Lin Xu also knows Ellie, and he knows that he can spit fire and fly, but he doesn''t know that Ellie is a snake. First of all, he doesn''t know what Ellie is. Even now Ellie is enough to kill him. But he had no choice, pointing to someone in the hall. The person who was pointed out was very embarrassed to come out and coughed at Gu Qianyi, "what, Yier, elder sister, it''s all for your own good. Really, you''re not in love with our prince. Then it''s the princess. Isn''t it the queen after the prince takes over the throne? But you are Zixuan''s person, and you have been a general. You have fought with Anya, and you have made Anya suffer a great loss. Will many people be dissatisfied with you? In order to make your way with our prince more smooth, my husband will help you think of this method. This is the so-called accumulation of popularity. You can help them see a doctor and help them for a long time We all recognize you in our hearts, which is convenient for you in the future. No, it''s also our painstaking effort. You... Don''t let it down. ".Chen Meiyun, the prime minister''s wife, said their thoughts to Gu Qianyi, and when she spoke, she stood far away from Gu Qianyi. She was afraid that Gu Qianyi would be as ashamed of herself as Lin Xu when she was angry. She always thought that Gu Qianyi was a cold beauty, but she was good at dealing with people. She didn''t expect that she would be so violent, which really scared her. Gu Qianyi laughingly looks at Chen Meiyun''s action. Is he so terrible? After hearing Chen Meiyun''s explanation, Gu Qianyi also wants to understand the truth. Gu is no longer angry. Seeing that these patients really need good treatment, she was a doctor in her previous life. Now seeing so many patients, she can''t help but arouse the kindness of her doctors. She sits in the hall to diagnose the patients and mobilize those around her. For example, Ziyun, Mo and Gu ruoyou are all doctors in the happy building. This is a rare sight. The shopkeeper of happy building sighed when he saw the scene. If one thing comes down to another, how difficult their two little masters are to serve. But now they will treat people obediently. It seems that the most powerful thing is our little master''s mother. Seeing that everyone was busy, the shopkeeper also told the shopkeeper to go to the drugstore and buy some herbs for their urgent use. Chapter 318 Han Yichen went to the happy building with the emperor''s imperial edict after he went to court. At this time, Han Yichen was in a good mood. As long as he thought that Yi''er was now his prince to be, he was very happy. Even when he walked, there was wind at his feet. Before long, Han Yichen came to the happy building. When he came in, he was shocked by the sight. When did the happy building become a hospital £¿ And is that the woman who is sitting there concentrating on people''s medical treatment? At this time, she looks so serious and professional. Han Yi Chen even has a kind of illusion, as if this woman she is a doctor. In fact, Han Yichen doesn''t know that Gu Qianyi is a doctor. Gu Qianyi has never mentioned anything about his past and present life. Even Gu ruoyou''s brothers and sisters don''t know that their mother is from another world. In Gu''s opinion, the past is not so important. What''s more, even if they say it, who will believe it? Han Yichen gently approached Gu Qianyi and stood quietly watching. This kind of Yi''er made him reluctant to disturb. However, she looked so beautiful. It was so beautiful. Han Yichen even felt that he had never seriously understood this woman. No, or in other words, there were too many women in front of him that he didn''t understand The things of Tao are so mysterious, but they are so ethereal. Her words and deeds, her intelligence, her courage and strength, all of which do not seem to belong to the women of this era. It''s not so much that she didn''t know her, but that she never gave herself too many opportunities to know her. Inexplicable in the heart of Han Yi Chen some uncomfortable, also some fear, this kind of feeling, in the heart of Han Yi Chen never disappeared. He has been afraid, afraid that one day she will disappear from his own world, let him tear his heart all over the world to find, are not found. Gu Qianyi busily finished the patient on hand, raised his head and saw Han Yichen''s face bitter and sad. He felt a pain in his heart. He thought that something had happened. He quickly got up and went to grab Han Yichen''s hand and asked nervously: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong with Han Yichen? " Han Yichen recovered from his meditation. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s tense appearance, he smiles happily. He knows that the woman in front of him cares about him, and he also believes that she loves him. At that moment, Han Yichen''s heart settles down, because she is beside him. What else do you worry about? What I have to do is try my best to be nice to her and make her happy. After thinking about this, Han Yichen is in a better mood. He holds Gu Qianyi''s hand back and says with a smile: "nothing, nothing, and I have good news to tell you." he pulls Gu Qianyi upstairs, but Gu Qianyi also refuses. He takes a look at the patients in the hall. Fortunately, there are not many people, so he follows Han Yichen upstairs with ease. After returning to the room, Han Yichen excitedly hugs Gu Qianyi and kisses her again and again. Then he takes out the imperial edict in his arms and puts it on Gu Qianyi''s hand, indicating to let her have a look. Gu Qianyi opens it with the imperial edict, and after reading the contents, he feels inexplicably happy. When he comes to Anya, Han Yichen tells her that their affairs should be solved by him and let her bear nothing Heart, although she agreed, but also ready to fight a protracted war, after all, their identity, and those things in the past, no one can care, Han Yichen is Anya''s Prince, his princess is not anyone can, she knows their road will be very difficult to go, but did not expect that Han Yichen will get the imperial edict so soon. This can be regarded as their first victory in this war. At the same time, they all know in their hearts that it is not so easy. The reason why some people have not stood up to obstruct is that they want to see the form first, but even then they are not afraid. They firmly believe that they can break through all the shackles and finally come together. In fact, for Gu Qianyi, it doesn''t matter what others think, and her love never needs to be recognized by anyone, not to mention what she wants to do, no one can stop her. The reason why she is still in a passive state is that she believes in Han Yichen and that he can solve these things. On the other hand, after all, Anya is the world of Han Yichen. It''s helpful for him to solve these things by himself. Now she just needs to be a woman standing behind him. "Thank you Yichen, these days hard for you," Gu Qianyi said holding Han Yichen. This is the first time that Gu Qianyi held him like this when he was not asleep. The happiness is full of Han Yichen''s chest, and the love is finally transformed into a deep kiss, submerged between their lips and teeth. It can be said that several families are happy and worried. Zhou Feng and Chen Xizhi and others downstairs watch Gu Qianyi being pulled up by Han Yichen. They are very unhappy. After seeing off the remaining patients, several people gather together and drink. In fact, they don''t realize that sometimes one morning, Han Yichen will come out of Gu Qianyi''s room. They don''t realize that Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen are friends Han Yi Chen is getting closer and closer, but they all find out what''s the use of it. They can''t just watch it, except that they are sad. A few people gradually have a tacit understanding, not to open these, not to say, not to see, quietly stay by her side, looking at her happy, they are happy, looking at her happy, they are happy, happy and together, this may have been very good, at least to be able to look at her happiness, at least miss, can also see her. Since we can''t be together, we can''t grow old with her, so we should stay with her silently, protect her, love her, love what she loves, and treat her happiness as our own happiness.It''s said that they are more worried by drinking. It didn''t take long for them to drink in a mess, but they are very happy, because today, they have learned to put down and hide a person in their heart to love and miss. They are persistent or that persistent, just for a way to love their beloved. According to son, must be happy, even if the person who gives you happiness is not me, I am also happy, in this life, the biggest wish is to hope my love never frown. Chapter 319 The news about the emperor''s mansion outside the palace and the marriage to Gu Qianyi soon spread all over the palace. Li Shouren was so anxious and angry that he sent a letter to Princess Rou of Qingrou palace after he went down to court. He agreed to meet her at the third shift in the evening. On the other side, the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu was so angry that she only threw things. Qingmei seemed to be comforting, but she added fuel to the fire. After some persuasion, the Empress Dowager was even more angry. Finally, she took Qingmei to the imperial study. In the imperial study, hanmoqing is seriously correcting the memorial. He has wasted these years, and he also wants to make up for it. He does good things for the common people. By the way, he also lays a foundation for his emperor''s future succession, and strives to build a stable and prosperous country for him. The eunuch standing at the door of the imperial study saw that the Empress Dowager had come here. He did not dare to delay, so he came to tell the emperor that the Empress Dowager had come. Hanmoqing quickly put down the imperial pen in his hand and got up to greet "the child saw her mother. I don''t know how she came to the imperial study?" In front of her own son, the Empress Dowager did not put on airs. She came over and took the emperor''s hand and said, "I''ve come to see you. You''ve just recovered. Don''t worry too much.". "What the Empress Dowager said is that the children''s ministers should bear in mind." seeing that the Empress Dowager was so concerned about herself, Hanmo Qing had to follow the meaning of the Empress Dowager. Mother and son exchanged greetings. The Empress Dowager just said her purpose of coming to the imperial study today. She tentatively asked, "I heard that the emperor married feng''er? And that woman is the daughter of general Gu Chongming? " Hanmo Qing nodded, "it''s true.". After getting hanmoqing''s affirmative reply, the Empress Dowager could not sit still any more. She stood up and said with some eagerness and anger, "I said Huang Er, how can you not discuss such a big matter with AI Jia? This matter concerns the face of Anya royal family. Feng ER is Anya''s Prince, but you agree him to marry an abandoned broken shoe as Prince Concubine, I''m really confused. You are so angry that I won''t agree with this matter. The Empress Dowager was filled with righteous indignation. Hanmo Qinglian nodded to admit her mistake, but she was also embarrassed and said: "but mother, now I have nodded my head and agreed, and all the civil and military officials have supported Gu Qianyi''s crown princess. I have to write down the imperial edict in front of all the civil and military officials. It''s true that you have no joking words. Even if you are wrong, I''m afraid there''s no room for recovery." Qing had known for a long time that the Empress Dowager would not agree with the marriage, but for the sake of the prosperous future of Anya, he had to rely on Gu Qianyi''s power. Not to mention that Gu Qianyi was just abandoned, even if she was a brothel woman, he would agree as long as she was valuable. This is the reason why he will make a decree. Only in this way, even if others are not willing, there is no way to save anything. This is the real intention of Hanmo Qing. Nalan Mingzhu was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she knew that it had become a foregone conclusion. She had nothing to do to change what she wanted. However, even if the woman was the crown princess, as long as they hadn''t married, she would not be. She could also let her have some accidents and couldn''t become the crown princess. I''ve arranged for such a long time, but I didn''t expect to let this smelly woman mess up her plan. I''ll never let her go easily. I want to know that there is no way to recover this matter. Nalan Mingzhu also has other ideas in her heart. On the surface, she thinks it''s over. The Empress Dowager looks at Qingmei standing beside her and says to Hanmo Qing, "huang''er, this is your cousin, Qingmei. She was adopted by your uncle a few days ago. The AI family was going to point out qinger to feng''er Imperial concubine, but don''t want to have another Gu Qianyi to destroy the cause. You don''t know that Qing''er, since seeing feng''er that day, he has made a promise with his heart. Now that such a thing has happened, you will be granted Qing''er the title of a princess. It''s better to mourn for her family and find a good husband for her. After hearing the Empress Dowager introduce herself, Qingmei stands out to salute the emperor. Hanmo Qing is the first to see Qingmei. Unexpectedly, this woman looks so beautiful. If Gu Qianyi is not more valuable than her, he doesn''t mind her being Fenger''s concubine. Think about it carefully, Hanmo Qing thinks that the arrangement of the Empress Dowager is also very improper. Zhuo Qingmei is her uncle''s adopted daughter, nominally her cousin, and Fenger''s aunt. If she is allowed to be Fenger''s princess, it will make people laugh. Fortunately, I married feng''er first. As for this green plum, since the Empress Dowager wants me to make her a princess, I will make her a princess. Hanmo Qing gave Qingmei a hand and said, "cousin, please get up quickly. Since it''s the mother''s request, what''s the difficulty? I''ll order that my cousin be granted the title of Qingmei princess." so Hanmo Qing put pen on the paper and wrote an edict. After the paper was dry, she handed it to the Empress Dowager. Nalan Mingzhu looked at the contents of the Edict and was very satisfied. "It''s too late for taise, so I don''t care about my family I''m here to disturb the emperor''s correcting the memorial. My son should pay more attention to his health. "I''d like to send my mother and concubine off, and my children''s ministers will follow her mother''s advice.". Hanmo Qingmu watched the Empress Dowager leave. He knew that he had won the battle, but he knew that his mother didn''t give up so easily. He thought that he would use other means to find Gu Qianyi''s trouble. Qingmei didn''t seem to be a fuel-efficient lamp, but what they did behind their back had nothing to do with him. Thinking of this, Hanmo Qingmu''s face showed a sinister smile Rong. Chapter 320 The more empress Nalan Mingzhu thought about it after she returned to the CI Ning palace, the more frustrated she was. Looking at Qingmei''s low brow to herself, she was more determined to kill Gu Qianyi. But this kind of thing she can''t let Qingmei know, Qingmei that girl is so kind, if let her know behind this thing, there is such a dark, she will not agree to do so. After thinking about it, Nalan Mingzhu made up her mind and stroked her forehead with an affectation of fatigue. That way, she was very tired, and Qingmei quickly saw it. She quickly came forward to hold Nalan Mingzhu and was concerned: "aunt, but tired? Qing''er will wait for you to have a rest. Nalan Mingzhu nodded: "I''m really a little tired. I''m just angry. A good marriage that originally belonged to you was ruined because of Gu Qianyi, ah..." "aunt, don''t be sad. It''s qinger who has no fortune, but it''s OK. In this way, qinger will stay with her forever and take care of you.". Qingmei tries to cover up her sadness and loss, pretending to comfort the Empress Dowager easily. But the more Qingmei is like this, the more she loves her in her heart, the more determined she is to help her. Nalan Mingzhu patted Qingmei''s hand, and said angrily: "silly girl, where is the old lady worth you? I give up my life''s happiness. Women have to fight for what kind of happiness they want. Do you understand? Besides, AI Jia will always stand on your side and support you. Qingmei nods and no longer speaks. Nalan Mingzhu sighs. She knows that Qingmei doesn''t have the heart to destroy the relationship between feng''er and that woman. But the more she does, the more she wants to let her destroy it. Nalan''s women are never cowardly. They have to fight for what they want, even by any means. "Qing''er, you can rest assured that the AI family will help you. You go down first. The AI family is tired.". "Yes, Qing''er leaves." the Empress Dowager did not notice the fierce light before she left. She also missed her successful smile. Instead, she was thinking about how to help her. After she left, Nalan Mingzhu, who was lying in bed, gently got up and opened her bed to show a round button, Nalan Mingzhu gently pressed up, and a door came slowly from the wall behind Nalan Mingzhu''s bed. Nalan Mingzhu turned and entered the door. Hiding in the dark, green plum sees all this in her eyes, and when the door is about to close, a flash also goes in. Besides, Nalan Mingzhu walked all the way along the passageway inside the door and finally came to a secret room. It seemed that the people in the secret room had found her, but they didn''t even lift their eyes. They didn''t salute "master" until they could see Nalan Mingzhu''s identity clearly. Nalan Mingzhu nodded and said, "OK, get up. Today the AI family is here to ask you to do something.". Then he took out the portrait of Gu Qianyi and handed it to the man who was the leader. The man just looked at it for a moment, and the portrait turned into a pile of powder. "But see clearly, your task is to kill her, not to be aware of.". Nalan Mingzhu said fiercely. They are dark guards, dead men and people who live in the dark all the year round. Their mission is undoubtedly to carry out the tasks assigned to them by the master. No matter who or why they are, they will succeed. When Nalan Mingzhu saw what they looked like, he already knew that they understood and didn''t say anything anymore. He turned and left the secret room. Qingmei is surprised to see that Nalan Mingzhu is ready to come out. She can''t imagine that Anya''s empress dowager will be so simple. Moreover, those dead people are all highly skilled in martial arts. It''s no wonder that she will climb from an ordinary girl to her present position. It''s impossible for her to take the Empress Dowager''s seat without any means. Qingmei thinks, I think I''m still careless. She looks down on Nalan Mingzhu, but fortunately, she finds out the problem in time. With the help of this old woman, it''s easier for her to deal with Gu Qianyi? On the other side of the palace, there are also people who, like Nalan Mingzhu, are trying to figure out how to deal with Gu Qianyi. Li Shouren comes to roufei''s palace at the appointed time. At this time, zhishuzhihua''s two girls have long been supported by roufei. Only Li Shouren and herself are left in Qingrou palace. When Li Shouren thought of what happened during the day, he felt angry and told her all about it. After hearing this, she also felt angry, but she knew that it was useless to be angry. It was better to find a way to deal with Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen. Looking at Li Shouren''s angry appearance, she said: "OK, Lord Li, I know you Try our best. Now that this has happened, we can only think of other ways to deal with them. "But what else? I wonder if the empress has a plan in her mind? " Li Shouren some said dejectedly. Empress Rou thought about it, then called Li Shouren to get closer and whispered a few words in his ear. After hearing this, Li Shouren praised empress Rou: "empress, this plan is really wonderful. Let''s see how Gu Qianyi stays in Anya. If she is really smart, I will do it. Empress will wait for the good news from Wei Chen.".Lin Qingrou nodded and watched Li Shouren leave. At this time, Zhishu Zhihua came out from behind. Looking at Lin Qingrou, she asked, "what did the lady just say to Li Shouren?" "At that time, you will know," Lin Qingrou said, "by the way, you should try to spread the news that Gu Qianyi is going to become the Crown Princess of Han Yichen to Zixuan. You must let mozicheng know, do you understand?" "Understand" two wenches nod to say. "Well, let''s go down and do it as soon as possible.". Two wenches obediently back out, Lin Qingrou looking at the bright moon, a miss floating on the heart, also don''t know Chen son now how, Chen son waiting for mother imperial concubine, mother imperial concubine will soon save you back. Chapter 321 This night is destined to be a sleepless night. The night is as cold as water. The black sky locks the light tightly in hell, and then wraps the hell with thick black iron sheet. Don''t let the light that can be seen by night come out. At a glance, it seems to fall into a black dream. Occasionally heard the wind blowing branches "Hua La Hua" sound, like saying something in a whisper, but also want to be scared shivering by the dark night. The whole night sky was engulfed by black, no moon, no stars. This kind of night also always makes people a little restless, and even has a kind of feeling that the mountain rain is coming and the wind is full of buildings. For Gu Qianyi, who originally lived in the darkness, she was even more afraid of the darkness. Especially after she came to this world, Gu Qianyi felt that she hated that kind of life. Fortunately, now she didn''t go on the road of the previous life, but it doesn''t mean that she is not that kind of person. Some people, some indifference and heartlessness are hidden In essence, it is not easy to say that if you want to change, you can change anything. At night, the light in the room seems dim. The candle light keeps beating with the wind. I don''t know whether it''s the last dance before the fire or whether I''m happy because of the wind. Gu Qianyi is tossing and turning in bed, but he can''t sleep. There is a little uneasiness in his sleep. It seems that something is going to happen, but he doesn''t know what will happen What, this kind of feeling is really bad. Han Yichen is still busy with his business at this time, and generally he won''t come here so early. At this time, Gu Qianyi inexplicably misses him, the peace of mind around him, and his strong chest. Finally, he can''t sleep. Gu simply puts on his clothes and gets up. Open the window and lean against the window alone. There is a breeze outside the window, which makes the night seem cool, but it also makes people feel safe! The sound of the wind blowing leaves makes the night not so quiet. Gu Qianyi''s mood is naturally relaxed! By the light in the house, Gu Qianyi sees that there seems to be a person standing outside his door. He seems to want to come in, but he is also hesitant. From his figure, Gu Qianyi can''t see who this person is, so he has to walk over and stand at the door and ask: "who is it?"? Obviously, the man didn''t expect that he would disturb the people in the house, but he was relieved. Then he knocked on the door and said, "Yi''er, it''s me, Chen Xizhi.". Hearing the man''s answer, Gu Qianyi opened the door, a little surprised, "how is brother Chen you? Why haven''t you gone to bed so late? " Chen Xizhi was obviously embarrassed. "I just couldn''t sleep, so I got up and walked. I didn''t expect to see that the light in your room was still on, so I came to have a look." "So it is, then you come in," Gu said with a smile. She doesn''t know Chen Xizhi''s feelings for herself, but she already has Han Yichen in her heart. Her heart is very small and can''t hold too many people. She can treat them as friends, brothers and sisters, but she just can''t give them love. For these Gu Qianyi, she can only pretend not to know, and at the same time, she doesn''t want them to tell her this problem. Emotionally, she would rather be an ostrich, because she doesn''t know how to prevent these people who are really good to her from being hurt, so she can only blindly avoid. Chen Xizhi heard Gu Qianyi let him into the room, but he hesitated, "Yi''er, I''ll stand outside the door. In the middle of the night, I''m a big man to your room, just for fear of damaging your reputation, and you are already the Crown Princess of Han Yichen, so you have to avoid suspicion.". Chen Xizhi''s words stunned Gu Qianyi. She never thought about this problem, and did not care about it. For her, these are not very important. For them, the people in her eyes, she did not think about this problem, but did not think that they would think so much about themselves. When they were moved, they would feel guilty. They were afraid that they would feel sorry for themselves Own pay, his life is not clear. Gu shallow according to this want to say again what, see Chen Xi one face insist of appearance, then nod, agreed. In this way, two people, one in the house, one out of the house, have a talk, Chen Xizhi''s lips wriggled a few times, never say what he wanted to say. Gu Qianyi also feels that Chen Xizhi has something to say to herself, but she doesn''t dare to ask more. She is afraid to hear about the topics related to love. In fact, Gu Qianyi doesn''t understand why a woman like herself, who is abandoned by others and has two oil bottles with her, attracts them and makes them deeply love her. "Yi''er, it''s getting late. Please have a rest and I''ll go." Chen Xizhi finally didn''t say what he wanted to say. Gu Qianyi opened the door and walked out of the house. "Brother Chen, you are good to Qian Yi. She will remember you all her life. In her heart, you will always be her most important friend.". Chen Xi''s bitter smile, "fool, brother Chen knows that in brother Chen''s heart, Yi''er is also the most important and most important friend, all his life.". God knows how hard and bitter Chen Xizhi''s words are. He doesn''t want to be friends with her, but they can only be friends. Anyway, he has already thought about it, hasn''t he? I''ve already made a decision in my heart to protect her for a lifetime, haven''t I? I''ve known this result for a long time, and I''ve sorted out my mood, haven''t I? But why still feel very sad? Why is the heart so painful, as if to be crushed in general? Why does she want to run away and tell her I love her when she says that she is her lifelong friend?Gu Qianyi also saw the bitterness and heartache from Chen Xizhi''s smile, but she had no way, and she didn''t know how not to hurt him. Now the words have been said, I hope he can adjust his mind. There is a way that long pain is not as good as short pain. Gu Qianyi even hopes that he will leave, so that he doesn''t have to look at himself and feel sad when Han Yichen is together, she believes Life lost in one place, will be compensated in another place. "Good night, brother Chen." Gu Qianyi didn''t know what to say, and she even regretted going to Hongye town to provoke him. "Well, Yi''er also had a rest earlier.". Gu Qianyi bowed to him with a smile, and didn''t notice the sword stabbing at her. Chen Xizhi is ready to turn around and leave with a faint smile. When he sees the same scene, the smile on his face dissipates in an instant, and is replaced by an indescribable panic. He just hears him say: "be careful with Yi''er" and pulls Gu Qianyi to block her behind him. Gu Qianyi has not responded yet, puffs his whole body, and the long sword has pierced Chen Xizhi''s chest. Gu Qianyi recovered and found that the sword had penetrated into Chen Xizhi''s chest. He quickly split the man in black with one palm, lifted Chen Xizhi up from the ground and cried out sadly: "brother Chen,... No.. How are you? What do you want to do? " The man in black was angry when he saw that he had lost his weapon but failed to hit. He took out his dagger and hit Gu Qianyi again. The noise here had awakened Gu Ruoyu and his brother and sister who lived next door to Gu Qianyi. They quickly flew in to block the attack of the man in black, and Gu Qianyi was immersed in Chen Xizhi Everyone knows that Chen Xi''s martial arts are not good at blocking his sword. But why does he want to be a sword for himself? "Brother Chen, you are so stupid. I don''t know how to be like you.". "Yi... Yi Er... Don''t cry... I''m ok..." Chen Xizhi had no strength to speak at this time. He spat out a mouthful of blood when he said a word. The red blood dyed Gu Qianyi''s ice blue skirt red, and also dyed Chen Xizhi''s white dress red. Gu Qianyi reaches out to cover Chen Xizhi''s mouth in an attempt to stop him from vomiting blood. "Don''t talk, elder brother Chen. Yier will help you with the treatment.". Chapter 322 Chen Xizhi shakes his head. "Yi''er, it''s useless. His sword is poisonous, and... I have... No way...". "No... how do you know if you don''t try? Elder brother Chen, you are being talked. Let Yi''er show you...". Gu Qianyi has never been so flustered. After all, they are the people she cares about. She is really sad to see them hurt for her. At this time, the sound of fighting has awakened Gu Fengyu and them, and they all come here. There are more and more people in black. They have no time to check Chen Xizhi''s injury, so they join the battle. The group of people in black are fierce and deadly. They are obviously well-trained dead men. They just don''t know who sent them. According to their appearance, the target should be Yi''er. At this time, they don''t care to guess so much, because Chen Xizhi''s current situation is very bad. Yi''er is busy taking care of him. Their task is to protect Yi''er. But everyone in this group of people in black has excellent martial arts. When they fight, the two sides are equally matched, and no one can defeat anyone for a while. Gu Qianyi is not in the mood to take care of those. Chen Xizhi''s breath of life is getting weaker and weaker. Gu Qianyi is in a hurry to stop bleeding for him, but he stops it again and again. Chen Xizhi looks at the woman who is safe but cares about her nervously, and smiles faintly. It can be seen that he is very happy, because at this moment, he feels that everything he has done is worth it, she says He cares about himself, even if it''s just a friend, but he knows that it''s not easy for a woman with a cold nature like her to make her care about a person, but he has done it. He has entered her heart, and her heart has a place of her own, even if it''s just a friend. For Chen Xizhi, the happiest thing is that he did what he said, silently protect her, protect her, but in the future he can no longer accompany her to protect her. "Yi... Yi Er...". Hearing Chen Xizhi calling himself, Gu Qianyi stops and looks at Chen Xizhi, "brother Chen, I''m here. What''s the matter with you?" Chen Xizhi said with a difficult smile: "Yi''er, don''t waste your strength for me. I know... My physical condition,... Just... Yi''er... I can''t... Protect you... From now on... You must... Be happy to me, never... Never be sad, don''t be sad... So... I can... Rest assured... Rest assured..." . "Mm-hmm, brother Chen, I will be happy, never sad, I will cure you, brother Chen... Brother Chen..." Gu Qianyi, with tears in her eyes, was very sad. Because of Chen Xi''s words, she became more sad. How could she let him save her life. "Then I''ll... Rest assured... Yier... Take care...". "Elder brother Chen... Elder brother Chen... Don''t die..." Gu Qianyi burst into tears and cheered Lingyu. When they heard Gu Qianyi''s cry, they began to fight fiercely. Although Chen Xizhi had not been with them for a long time, they all liked him very much. They didn''t expect that the elegant man was gone like this. How could they not be sad? At the same time, Gu Feng Yu and Zhou Feng are also envious of Chen Xizhi. It''s a happy thing for him to die for his beloved. Even if they want to, they don''t have such a chance. Zhou Feng looks at the happy Chen Xizhi lying in Gu Qianyi''s arms. His heart is very bitter. His position with Yi''er is hostile from the beginning. I''m afraid it''s impossible for him to be like Chen Xizhi. Yi''er, do you know how I wish I were lying in your arms at this time? It''s me who makes you cry. When the man in black saw Gu Qianyi, he was sad and on guard. He wanted to kill Gu Qianyi and made a gesture to their companions. All the people in black slowly approached Gu Qianyi. Gu ruoyou and Gu Fengyu tried their best to stop him, but they couldn''t stop many people in black. When he saw Gu Qianyi still immersed in pain, he couldn''t help crying out: "Yier, are you... Dying?" Gu Qianyi seems to have never heard of it. When those people in black are less than one meter away from Gu Qianyi, Gu just put down Chen Xizhi and got up slowly. With the sword drawn from Chen Xizhi''s chest, he killed those people in black for a while. It seems that there is no move, but it is difficult to fight. Before long, many people in black were injured, but they are unwilling to let go of Gu Shallow according to, then desperately close to Gu shallow according to, want to kill her. With Gu Qianyi''s crazy killing, the air around him is becoming colder and colder. Gu Qianyi holds a long sword in his hand, just like the God of killing in purgatory. The long sword seems to be the sickle that reaps life. As long as he hands it, he will understand life. The sword was dripping with blood, and Gu''s face and body were all full of bright red blood. The original neat hair became messy because of fighting. The scattered hair kept flying in the air with Gu''s action. At this time, Gu was frightening. Everyone here had never seen Gu like this, but in Gu Fengyu In their eyes, this kind of her is even more distressing to them. What has she experienced in the past few years before she becomes a queen, a murderer and a defender? They don''t know what she has experienced, but it''s incomparable to see her like this. Maybe the weak and incompetent one in those years will make her happier.At this time, Gu Qianyi has no life in his eyes, and his eyes are empty. There is only one action for those people in black, that is to kill them! Kill!! Kill!!! She is constantly killing, hand up knife down, Han Yi Chen came to see is such a scene, full of blood, blood, everywhere are arms, heads, his beloved woman as a killing machine, tirelessly killing. Han Yi Chen came forward and gently hugged Gu Qian Yi, "Yi Er, enough, let me do the rest.". Gu Qianyi''s reflex sword cuts at Han Yichen. Han Yichen holds the blade in Gu Qianyi''s hand with his bare hands. Blood drips down the blade. Han Yichen''s other hand tightly pulls Gu Qianyi''s head and kisses her constantly. He wants to wake her up. He doesn''t like her now. If it''s destined to be bloody, then this kind of thing will make her happy He''ll do it. In fact, only one of the remaining people in black has been solved by Gu Fengyu. What they worry about is that Gu Qianyi can''t stop. Fortunately, Han Yichen is here. I don''t know why, they are all jealous of Han Yichen, but they are relieved when Han Yichen comes. Maybe they all know that only this man can wake Gu Qianyi up. Gu Qianyi gradually returns to his mind under the kiss of Han Yichen. He pushes Fei and Han Yichen away. However, he finds that his hand is holding the sword in his hand and immediately throws it away. He yells at Han Yichen angrily: "Han Yichen, what are you doing? Don''t let go, do you want to waste your hand. Looking at the little woman who finally wakes up, Han Yichen releases her hand with a smile. Gu Qianyi tears off a piece of clothes and prepares to wrap it up for him, but before she gets close to Han Yichen, she faints. "Yier!" "Yier?" Han Yi Chen quickly wants to embrace the person son in the arms, put on the bed, again let a person go to ask a doctor. Gu ruoyou shakes his head. If he really cares, he is in a mess. Several doctors in his group are not, but it also shows that uncle Yi Chen loves his mother very much. I hope they can be happy. Chapter 323 Besides, Gu Ruoyu didn''t speak after he finished his pulse for Gu Qianyi. Instead, he looked at Han Yichen strangely, which made those who cared about Gu Qianyi very worried. Especially old man Mo, who was so impatient, looked at Gu Qianyi lying on the bed and wanted to push Gu Ruoyu away and feel her pulse by himself. It was very hard to see Gu Ruoyu finished his pulse but didn''t speak. He was really worried, "I said, Xiao ruoyou, can you? If you can''t let the old man come to me, you''re really in a hurry. Joyful Lingyu also chimed in and said, "that''s right, you''er, what''s the matter with your mommy? You talk.". Gu Ruoyu turned his head and looked at everyone. He found that they were really worried, so he slowly said, "don''t worry, my mom is OK, but she is too tired. Just have a sleep. Everyone is very tired tonight. Please go back and have a rest. Just give it to ling''er and me.". Although everyone is worried about Gu Qianyi, Gu Ruoyu is her son and should not cheat them. If Yi''er really has something to do, the most nervous thing should be his brother and sister. Think about this. In addition, although Gu Qianyi faints, his face doesn''t look bad, so they believe it. In addition, everyone is very tired this evening. They are more or less suffering Injury, also should go back to bandage is, then listen to Gu Ruoyu''s words, each go back to rest. Gu Ruoyu looks at someone who is sitting in the room with a worried face but does not move. He asks curiously, "why don''t you go?" Han Yi Chen''s face is not good at this time. He must be frightened by Gu Qian Yi''s fainting. But in the face of Gu Ruoyu''s inquiry, he still smiles at him with a friendly smile. "I want to stay here with Yi Er. Besides, don''t you have something to say to me? What would you say if I left? " Gu Ruoyu nodded, "you are really smart, but don''t worry. My mom is really OK, but you are.". "Oh? What can I do for you? What do you say? " Han Yichen looks at the six-year-old child in front of him. He really doesn''t know how Yi''er taught them to be like this. He is so young and mature at a young age. He doesn''t have the innocence of a six-year-old child at all. It''s not fun to be like a little old man. Gu ruoyou looks at Gu Qianyi on the bed and says to Gu Ruoling, who is looking after her on the side: "ling''er, you are here to take care of Mommy. Let''s talk about something.". Ling''er nodded her head cleverly and stared at Gu Qianyi lying on the bed. This time, it really scared him. For the first time in so many years, she saw such a fragile but terrible mother. Thinking about it, ling''er stretched out her little hand and grasped Gu Qianyi''s hand tightly. Ellie is also very clever on one side. The breath of the host is really terrible, but the host is also fragile at this time. Ellie sits beside and looks at Gu Qianyi tearfully, for fear that if she is not careful, she will disappear. Han Yichen obediently follows Gu Ruoyu and walks out of the room. He comes to the balcony outside, but he doesn''t speak. Han Yichen knows that he is deliberately competing with himself. In order to know the specific situation of Yi''er, he has to step back and take a soft suit in front of the child. Seeing that Gu ruoyou didn''t speak at all, Han Yichen asked in a voice, "you son, what do you want to say to me when you come here?" See Han Yi Chen initiative mouth, Gu Ruoyu also no longer care, "want to talk about the things between men with you.". Hearing Gu Ruoyu''s reply, Han Yichen chuckled, "what happened between men?" "Yes," Gu Ruoyu nodded solemnly, "Your Highness, I hope you don''t treat me as a child now, because I don''t think I''m a child.". "Good, good, good, the prince knows," Han Yichen said with a smile. Seeing Gu Ruoyu''s saying, it must be different from what he said. Han Yichen also put away the idea of joking and faced up to this matter. Gu ruoyou was very satisfied with Han Yichen''s reply, "that''s the best. Then, your highness, let''s discuss about the woman lying in the house!" "Well?" Han Yi Chen is not very understanding of en a. "Let me tell you this, the two women in the room are more important to me than anything I have. They are the objects I protect with my life. I believe you understand this very well.". Gu ruoyou doesn''t care about Han Yichen, but says. Han Yichen nodded with approval, "I naturally know that they are more important than my life to me, including you. Although you and ling''er are not my children, your status in my heart is not worse than Yi''er." gradually, Han Yichen understood Gu Ruoyu''s meaning and revealed his mind. It''s rare to have such an opportunity How can he miss it for nothing? Although Han Yichen''s words are flattering, his words are from the heart. Gu ruoyou saw that Han Yichen understood what he meant. He was inexplicably gratified. When he said that they were more important people in his heart than his life, he even felt a little moved. "If you say that, I''m more relieved. I believe that we all love her, but we can''t love her the same way. She is my mother, we are a family, and this is my family I can''t change anything at any time, but I can also see that you love her very much. Of course, she also seems to care about you, so I hope you cherish her, do you understand? "Han Yichen looked at the young and mature child in front of him and said: "smelly boy, you don''t have to tell me about this. I know that she is my future wife. You can tell me about this.". "This is the best way. You know her character. I hope you don''t do anything that makes her sad. At the same time, I hope you understand that she is different from other women. She doesn''t like to share her husband with others. She also doesn''t like a man with three wives and four concubines. That''s why she refuses to go back to the palace. So you''d better make sure to do this, don''t you Then, stay away from her. See Gu ruoyou so serious and said this thing to himself, Han Yichen also very solemnly said to Gu ruoyou: "you son, I promise you, my Han Yichen this life in addition to your mother will not love other women, more will not have three wives and four concubines, this life I only love her one." "OK, man, I believe you, but you must keep your word.". Now Gu Ruoyu smiles and is very happy. He approves Han Yichen from the bottom of his heart. They all see what he has done during this period. The reason why he wants to find him to say this is just to get his guarantee. Maybe he can be more down-to-earth in his heart. Han Yichen also smiles. This is a mutual recognition between the two men, and also a mutual acquiescence of each other''s existence. From now on, they are very important people in each other''s lives. This is the agreement between the two men, and also the secret between them. "By the way, when will you marry my mommy? You have to hurry up on this. "Why are you afraid that I will not keep my word? Or are you afraid your mommy won''t get married? " Han Yichen jokingly said, "you think I''m not in a hurry. The prince has a dream to marry your mother home.". That''s true. She''s still down-to-earth. It''s always bad for Yi''er to climb the window in the middle of the night like this. "You''d better do it quickly. This is my mother''s prescription. Remember to make medicine for her according to this prescription. It''s better for you to suffer in person. You can''t make any mistakes." Gu ruoyou said and handed over the prescription. Han Yichen nervously took the prescription and yelled at Gu ruoyou: "didn''t you say she was ok? Why take medicine? " Gu Ruo white, he said: "it''s not all because of you!". "Because what am I doing? Well, can you make it clear? " Han Yi Chen''s mood is not to mention how nervous now. Gu Ruoyu looks at his nervous appearance and is in a good mood. He can''t bear to tease him any more. He approaches his ear and says to him, "Congratulations, you''re going to be a father. This is the prescription for abortion. Stupid." then Gu Ruoyu turns and leaves. Leave Han Yi Chen to all stand there for a long time can''t return to mind, what? What did he say? You''re your own father? A prescription for stillbirth? He means Yier, Yier is pregnant? My child... Han Yichen is so happy and crazy that he doesn''t even know how to behave. He can only stand there and giggle. Chapter 324 The next day, when Gu Qianyi wakes up, it''s already three hours a day. After a long sleep, Gu Qianyi sits up, stretches his waist, moves his sore neck, and gets ready to get up. At this time, Han Yichen comes in, carrying a bowl of thick soup to Gu Qianyi and says, "is Yi Er awake? It''s time to take medicine. I must be hungry now. I''ll go to the kitchen and cook porridge for you. After drinking the medicine, I''ll bring it to you. Gu Qianyi was surprised to see Han Yichen appear here at this time, "eh? Han Yichen, you don''t have to go to court today? Don''t you have to be busy? " Han Yi Chen but smile not language, Approach Gu shallow according to pass medicine to her, "good, drink.". Now it''s time for Gu Qianyi to frown. After smelling the decoction, Gu Qianyi''s stomach is writhing. He covers his mouth and says to Han Yichen, "what''s this? Take it. It smells bad. Take it. Han Yi Chen has always depended on Gu Qian Yi for everything. This time, for the first time, he didn''t listen to Gu Qian Yi''s words and took away the decoction. Instead, he went to Gu Qian Yi and coaxed Gu Qian Yi to drink the medicine with a good temper. "Yi Er was obedient and drank the medicine, good boy." he also gently kissed Gu Qian Yi''s forehead. Gu shallow according to touched to touch own head, in touch Han Yi Chen''s head, wonder of say: "don''t have a fever?"? Han Yichen, are you ok? You see, my waist is good, my legs are good, my body is good, my body is good, my body is delicious, where do I need to take medicine? And what are you doing here if you don''t do your business? Did you do something bad? Afraid I''ll find out? So to please me? Or is there something wrong with this medicine? " Han Yi Chen laughingly looked at this wishful thinking little woman in front of him, but he was helpless. "Yi Er, you''d better drink the medicine. You see you fainted yesterday. Do you know I''m worried?" Gu Qianyi shook his head, "no, I don''t want to take this medicine. It''s bitter, astringent and smelly. I don''t want to drink it. I want to drink it yourself.". Said to attend to shallow according to also specially Chou one eye Han Yi Chen in the hand of that bowl of black lacquer soup medicine, decisive of shake head, refused. Gu Qianyi didn''t find her tone of speaking to Han Yichen become so delicate. Maybe women are like this. No matter how strong and brave she is, she is always weak in front of her beloved. She is always the one who needs to be coaxed and spoiled. Han Yichen is also the first time to find that this little woman has something to be afraid of. Originally, he was reluctant to force her to do something she didn''t like, but this medicine must be drunk, because it''s not only for her, but also for the little guy in her stomach. Since last night when he knew about it, Han Yichen has been in a very excited state, even last night Gu Qianyi stayed with him all night. Today, at dawn, he went to the kitchen to cook medicine and porridge. These things are hard for Han Yichen, who has never done anything. It''s really difficult. Now the bowl of soup with bad color and taste in his hand is the only one he has to do after he has failed many times. If this little woman doesn''t drink, then her efforts will be in vain. "Yier, be obedient and drink the medicine, otherwise you will drink the medicine and I will give you candy?" Han Yi Chen has no choice but to coax Gu Qian Yi like a child. When he hears Han Yi Chen''s words, Gu Qian Yi chuckles, "do you think I''m the guy Ellie? Don''t eat, don''t eat, you take it away quickly, it''s really bad smell, do you know? " "Then what do you say to drink it?" "I won''t drink it anyway. Why do you want me to drink it? It''s bitter and astringent. It''s so hard to drink. Gu shallow also some angry said. "Because in your stomach..." realizing that Gu Qianyi didn''t know about it, Han Yichen immediately closed his mouth. Gu shallow in accordance with doubt of looking at Han Yi Chen, "my stomach how?" It''s OK, because you fainted yesterday. "Is that so?" "That''s it.". "What''s the noise downstairs? I go to have a look. "Gu Qianyi wants to get out of bed to have a look when he hears the noise downstairs, but he is held by Han Yichen. He is very embarrassed and says," Yi''er, don''t go. I accidentally burned the kitchen when I was cooking porridge. ". "Ah, ha ha... It''s really you." Gu Qianyi covered his stomach and laughed. With such a smile, Han Yichen was even more embarrassed. He didn''t do this. He thought it was very simple, but it was so difficult. If it wasn''t for the woman in front of him, how could he do these things? Fortunately, before he came up, he took a bath and changed his clothes Service just came, otherwise, according to son may smile more fierce. Try the medicine temperature in the bowl, it''s almost cold. If you don''t drink it again, it''s a waste. Han Yichen looks at the woman who is smiling heartlessly in front of him. He makes a decision in his heart. He takes the medicine in his hand and drinks it. Then he kisses Gu Qianyi''s head with both hands. Gu Qianyi is unprepared and is given a mouthful of medicine I by Han Yichen, but he can''t spit it out, so he has to swallow it. Finally swallow, Han Yi Chen followed by the second mouth and sent in, two people on such a mouthful of a bowl of soup, Gu shallow according to the eyes like a rabbit staring at Han Yi Chen, really hateful, she said she did not drink, but he just gave her down, there is he such? Gu shallow according to more think more is angry, finally directly lie down to cover quilt no longer pay attention to Han Yi Chen. See Gu shallow according to angry, Han Yi Chen flustered, but don''t know how to coax her, will only again and again to Gu shallow according to apology."I''m sorry, I''m... I''m doing it for you.". "Yi''er, you''re not angry, OK? Don''t cover your head, it will suffocate your baby... " what do you say? " Hearing Han Yichen''s words, Gu Qianyi raises his head from the quilt and looks at Han Yichen. Han Yichen realizes that he is wrong and doesn''t know how to speak. Gu Qianyi asks again, "what did you just say? Baby? What kind of baby? " Seeing this, Han Yichen said to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, you fainted yesterday. You''er helps you feel your pulse, and then it is found that you are pregnant. This medicine is for stillbirth. I. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen and asks, at this time, she can''t say what she thinks, calculate the time, but her aunt''s hasn''t come for a long time. During this time, her symptoms are like pregnancy. How can she be so careless and win a big prize by accident? What should I do now? See Han Yi Chen''s appearance seem to care about this baby very much, that oneself? "Yi''er, I''m afraid you can''t accept it for a while. You can rest assured that I''ll be ready and marry you soon.". Han Yi Chen nervously looks at Gu Qian to guarantee a way. Gu Qianyi also did not know his own idea, "you go out first, let me be quiet.". "According to son" Han Yi Chen not at ease of shout a. Gu Qianyi shook his head, "I''m ok.". Han Yi Chen has no way at this time, so he has to retreat. Maybe he should find you''er and ling''er to persuade Yi''er. Well, maybe they can, and only they can. Han Yi Chen thought and went to Gu Ruoyu''s room. Chapter 325 When Gu Ruoyu and his sister came to Gu Qianyi''s room, Gu Qianyi was lying on the bed, holding her cheeks in both hands, looking pitiful. For the first time in so many years, Gu Qianyi showed such a confused expression, which seemed very helpless. Gu Qianyi only looked at the front, but her eyes were very empty, so she looked at Gu Ruo You brother and sister''s eyes are very distressed. The brother and sister hold Gu Qianyi, but they don''t know how to comfort him. Gu Qianyi looks back at the brother and sister with a faint smile, but there are too many worries and helplessness in their eyes, "ruoyou, ling''er, how did you come?" "Mommy, are you embarrassed by your little brother and little sister?" Ling son some clear of ask a way, their mother, they still very understand of, presumably embarrassed also because of their brother and sister. Gu Qianyi held Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister in his arms, chin on their head, and his tone was a little stuffy, "you all know? Mommy is really in a bit of a dilemma, because Mommy is afraid, because this little brother or little sister makes you feel sad. Gu Qianyi really thinks like this in her heart. It''s not that she doesn''t love Han Yichen or pity the little life in her stomach. But she cares more about the two little people in her arms. They are too important for her. They are the closest people in the world to her. Although there may be another one now, ruoyou and ling''er are five or six years old, and they have a sense of love and security It''s very sensitive. She doesn''t want to leave any harm in their young hearts. But give up the belly of that little life, she is so reluctant, so worried about Han Yi Chen will be injured, this thing really let her very difficult. Ling''er blinks her big watery eyes and looks at Gu Qianyi. She doesn''t understand why their mommy thinks like this, "Mommy, how can you think like this? Ling''er and his brother are very happy, because we have a younger brother or sister to play with us. Ling''er and his brother have to teach their younger brother or sister martial arts and protect them, but Mommy, don''t you like your younger brother or sister? " Gu Qianyi''s eyes were a little red, and he hugged his two brothers and sisters. The mother and son were face to face. Gu Qianyi cleaned up his emotions and said to them, "don''t ling''er and his brother worry that his brother or sister will rob you of your favor?" "Don''t worry, we will spoil our younger brother or sister at that time. Mommy ling''er and her elder brother are big children. They don''t need to be taken care of by mommy any more. We can take care of ourselves and Mommy will take care of our younger brother or sister.". Ling son in the face of Gu shallow in a, sweet greasy said. Although Gu Qianyi is happy, she still feels uneasy in her heart, "but ling''er, this little brother or sister''s father is not your father, and in the future, Mommy will live with this father who doesn''t know whether it is brother or sister. Would you like to live with mommy and brother or sister''s father?" In fact, in Gu Ruoling''s heart, she knows everything, but she doesn''t want to be so mature in front of Gu Qianyi. It''s worth pretending to be naive to coax her mother to be happy, "Oh, so? Does ling''er and his brother have two dads? " Gu Ruoling''s words, let Gu shallow according to Lengshen, he didn''t think Ling Er would think so, but immediately also nodded "can say so". "It''s better to have two dads to love us, isn''t it? Why does Mommy feel unhappy? " Looking at ling''er''s innocent appearance, Gu Qianyi feels in his heart that ling''er is still young and doesn''t understand these things. He doesn''t know whether they will blame themselves for these things when they grow up. The conversation between mother and son made Gu Qianyi fall into his imagination and become more distressed. Gu ruoyou sees Gu Qianyi like this. He looks at Gu Ruoling very unhappily. It seems that he is saying that it''s all your fault. Ling er''s innocent shriveled mouth is not intentional. Gu Ruoyu sighed in her heart. Looking at her mother, she thought that if she didn''t tell her clearly, she would never understand. But since she cares so much about her own thoughts, I''d better help her. Gu ruoyou patted Gu Qianyi on the shoulder, looked at her with a very serious look, and said: "Mommy, ruoyou and ling''er know that you love us very much, worried that we will leave a shadow in our hearts, worried that we will be hurt, worried that we will be unhappy because you have a baby, and even prepared for us not to accept the baby, and uncle Yi Chen, right? ¡± GU Qianyi looks up at Gu Ruoyu in disbelief. She doesn''t know that her son is so mature, she doesn''t know that her son and daughter are all looking at these things, and she doesn''t know that they all know what they think. Gu Ruoyu ignored Gu Qianyi''s shock and continued: "in fact, my sister and I both understand that you have been fighting alone for our brother and sister over the years, supporting a piece of sky for us. We all see your pain and your tears in our eyes, and the pain is in our heart. Ling''er and I are not children. We have our own judgment ability. In fact, we have grown up, and you don''t have to worry about us at all Feeling, we can see that uncle Yi Chen loves you very much, and you love him very much, don''t you? We should try our best to grasp our own happiness. We should know that after this village, there will be no shop. Are you willing to give uncle Yi Chen to others? " "You may not know that at the banquet last time, many beautiful ladies gave uncle Yi Chen a blind look. Now that you and uncle Yi Chen have the crystallization of love, we should try our best to be together. You are happy, and ling''er and I will feel happy. We support you very much on this issue, you know? Don''t hesitate or worry about anything. Uncle Yichen is a good man. If you don''t cherish it, someone else will cherish it for you. By the way, ling''er, was there a beautiful woman who gave uncle Yichen a handkerchief at the last banquet? Uncle Yichen quietly took it when Mommy didn''t pay attention to it.Gu Ruoling nodded knowingly, "yes, that beautiful sister is beautiful.". Listening to his son and daughter''s words, Gu Qianyi''s whole heart was moved. At this time, he suddenly heard such powerful news that Gu Qianyi burst out in an instant, "what do you say? He took a beautiful handkerchief? Is that all right. "That''s right. We saw it with our own eyes, and I saw Uncle Yi Chen secretly seeing other people''s beauties in the street that time?" Ling''er added fuel to the fire. "Yes, I saw it too. What''s more, there are beauties who throw themselves at him in the street.". Gu ruoyou also said that it was really as if he had seen it with his own eyes. "It''s really against him. I''ll settle with him now." Gu Qianyi stood up, patted the table, and rushed out, leaving his brother and sister looking at each other. Finally, he looked at each other with a smile. In his heart, he secretly prayed. I hope he won''t be beaten too hard by their mother. But they also sincerely hope that their mother can be happy. Chapter 326 When Gu Qianyi finds Han Yichen, Han Yichen is arranging Chen Xizhi''s affairs downstairs. Gu Qianyi comes in and sees the coffin in the yard. The memory of last night rushes into his mind instantly. It seems that time is condensed in this moment. Looking at the excellent coffin from a distance, Gu Qianyi can''t move any more, and he never has the courage to go to see the person in the coffin. Seeing this, Han Yichen comes over and gently embraces Gu Qianyi''s shoulder. "Yi''er, don''t be too sad. It''s important to be healthy, or brother Chen won''t be at ease. He saved you. I owe him two lives. As long as he needs anything in his family that can use me, I will go through fire and water and die.". Gu Qianyi leans against Han Yichen''s arms, and her tears stay again. Although she has no love for Chen Xizhi, she has the feeling of being a friend. Now he died because of himself, and he owes him, so he has no chance to return it in his life. Gu Qianyi still remembers the scene when he first met him in Hongye town that day. At that time, he was dressed in a dark green gown, and his manner was gentle and elegant. He became a good friend all the time. But now he was lying in the cold coffin. How could she accept it? In the end, she had to kill him. Han Yi Chen looks at the person''s son who is crying more and more in his arms and hugs her tightly in his arms. He even has something to eat. How could he not find that his son loves to cry so much before? Is it because she is pregnant, or is it because Chen Xizhi is too important to her? And yesterday was also the first time that he had known Gu Qianyi for so long that he saw her so uncontrollable. She really scared him. "According to son, don''t cry, good" Han Yi Chen gently wipe Gu shallow according to the tears of the corner of the eye, side comfort way. "What are you going to do?" Gu Qianyi raised her red eyes and asked. Han Yichen kisses Gu Qianyi''s forehead and says, "I''m going to send him back to Hongye Town, which is his hometown. In this way, his soul will not wander in other places.". Gu Qianyi nodded and said nothing more. Han Yichen doesn''t want her to be sad when she is looking at Chen Xizhi''s coffin, so he tries to coax her upstairs and let her have a rest. Maybe because of her pregnancy, Gu Qianyi himself feels very tired, and soon goes to sleep. At this time, rumors about Gu Qianyi spread all over Jincheng in the morning. I don''t know who pasted the list on the wall of Jincheng and wrote everything about Gu Qianyi on the list. Of course, the only thing that was written on the list was that Gu Qianyi was abandoned and showed up with the children who knew who he was, to hook up with Prince Anya, And also fight with Anya, make Anya countless men can''t go home and so on. However, these things can most infect people, and many people do the same. Even though many things have nothing to do with her, they follow her example. For the common people, it doesn''t matter whether Gu Qianyi has ever been married or had children. The important thing is that Gu Qianyi was once Zixuan''s general, and she hurt their countless good men Son, even their second prince is still trapped in Anya, this is enough, with this, the people can not accept such a woman as their crown princess, with this, it is enough for them to hate Gu Qianyi. The people who used to go to the happy building to let Gu Qianyi see a doctor are now under the pressure of gossip and dare not go any more. Some people even reveal the whereabouts of Gu Qianyi and his party. The common people are making trouble in the happy building. Their idea is that they can''t let her be the crown princess, they must drive her out of Anya. Han Yichen is busy with Chen Xizhi''s work, and Mingyue tells him about it. Han Yichen doesn''t expect that things will turn out like this. This result is the last thing he wants to see, but who is behind this situation? At this time Han Yi Chen also can''t care so much, have to go out with the bright moon first, first see the situation again, I hope things don''t imagine so bad. When their master and servant came to the outside of the happy building, many people had gathered here. They were all holding eggs and rotten vegetable leaves in their hands. When Gu Qianyi came out, they threw them at her, and they were also shocked. They had already come downstairs. Seeing such a scene, everyone had a bad premonition. Brother Gu ruoyou had a bad premonition My sister has also sent the staff of happy building to the street to inquire about this matter. I believe there will be results soon. The common people kept shouting, "drive Gu Qianyi out. She is Anya''s enemy. Anya doesn''t want such a princess. Drive her out...". Hearing some ugly words from their mouths, old man Mo tried to burst out and tear those people''s mouths several times, but they were all stopped by Gu Fengyu. Yi''er is their treasure. Of course, they care about it very much, but today''s form does not allow them to mess around. A little improper will aggravate this matter. In that case, things will become more difficult to deal with. In fact, the last thing they want is that they don''t want Gu Qianyi to be embarrassed. Things are so deadlocked, but Gu Qian sleeps sweetly without knowing anything about it. In fact, Han Yichen is worried that Gu Qianyi is sad and doesn''t have a good rest. He specially adds something to her drinking water to make her have a better rest, but he doesn''t want to do it. He really does it right. Han Yichen doesn''t want Gu Qianyi to be upset by these things in his heart. After all, now and in the past It''s different. His Yi''er is still pregnant with his child. As long as she''s waiting to be his bride, he''ll leave everything else to himself. She doesn''t need to worry about it.After a while, the staff of the happy building came back and brought back the news he had heard. After they heard the news, Han Yichen was more sure that someone was behind the scenes. Zhou Feng silently heard the news and left. No one knew what he was going to do. Other people also had plans. They were just thinking of a better way to attack those talents behind. Han Yichen also knows that it''s useless for the people to persuade at this time. He has to find an authoritative person to help. However, just at this time, the prime minister Su Yun came to the happy building, which made Han Yichen''s eyes flash a glimmer of light, as if they saw the general hope. Han Yichen also knew the origin between Su Yun and Gu Qianyi. The prime minister was also a bad person to talk with. He was very upright and upright. He was a member of the same school in the court, and he only insisted Justice and fairness, which is why all Anya people respect and love him. At the same time, those ministers also hate and fear him. They are always worried about offending him, and they are very secure in front of Su Yun. And this time he came to the happy building, presumably also for the sake of Yier''s things, it seems that Yier also met a noble man. Chapter 327 After the arrival of Su Yun, everyone gathered together to discuss how to solve this matter reasonably and properly. On the other hand, in the CI Ning palace, the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu walked around the house impatiently. She was very worried. Why did the people sent out by herself last night still have no news? Have they... No... impossible? Nalan Mingzhu shook her head and sent them by herself People are all first-class experts. How can they be easily destroyed? It''s impossible. Although Nalan Mingzhu strongly denies this idea in her heart, she is ready for failure in her heart. With her own understanding, they will not do a thing for such a long time, and they have not come back now, which only means that they are no longer alive. Fortunately, the people they sent are all dead men, and they will not disclose any information about themselves, which is also the reason why Nalan Mingzhu has no fear. But I have other plans in mind. If this plan fails, I have to think of another way. Nalan Mingzhu slowly sat on the chair and began to think about the next thing. At this time, Qingmei came in from the outside, "no, aunt, something happened.". Nalanmingzhu heart a joy, is Gu shallow according to that slut has died? But the face did not show the slightest, but calm voice asked: "green plum girl, you so eager to emperor, in the end what happened?" Qingmei seems to realize that this is a palace at this time. She calms down for a while, and then slowly says to Nalan Mingzhu, "Gu Qianyi, who lived in the happy building last night, was assassinated, but fortunately they killed all the killers in the end.". Nalan Mingzhu is not happy when she hears that. It''s all her hard work these years. You are really a silly girl. But at this time, Nalan Mingzhu is most concerned about whether Gu Qianyi is dead or not. She asks, "is Gu Qianyi OK?" "They have nothing to do with it. It''s just that a person died. It seems that his name is Chen Xizhi. It''s said that he blocked a sword for Gu Qianyi. Only when the sword is poisonous can he die." Hearing Qingmei''s words, Nalan Mingzhu, not to mention how sorry she was. How could it be that Gu Qianyi didn''t die? She was so angry. Seeing that the Empress Dowager was very angry, Qingmei was very satisfied, but she didn''t show any difference. Instead, she said with concern, "don''t be angry, aunt. Fortunately, nothing serious happened.". Hearing Qingmei''s words, the Empress Dowager was even more angry, "what do you know? If Gu Qianyi dies, the position of the crown princess will be yours. She''s a silly girl. She doesn''t have a heart. ". "Aunt, Qing''er has one more thing to report to you." Qingmei is said by the empress dowager, and she is a little wronged to Nalan Mingzhu. "What''s the matter? Let''s talk" at this time, Nalan Mingzhu is sulking in her heart. She thinks that there is no good news, and she seems a little careless when talking to Qingmei. "It''s like this. Early this morning, Qing''er heard that Gu Qianyi had been thrown out and posted on the list. After seeing it, the people went to the happy building one after another, threatening to drive Gu Qianyi out of Anya, and saying that they would not admit her to be the crown princess. Now they must be stuck in the gate of the happy building, smashing them with eggs and vegetable leaves What about them. "Oh? Is that true? " Nalan Mingzhu asked with interest, this news is also good news, but I don''t know who did it. It seems that Gu Qianyi has many enemies. Green plum nods, "absolutely true, and at this time the prince is also blocked in the happy building.". "That''s very good. Now the AI family will give you to feng''er to be the crown princess. If feng''er accepts the AI family''s will, she won''t be embarrassed by the common people and will retreat completely. If he doesn''t, it will be more difficult for him to deal with it. I''d like to see how they can solve the crisis. ". Nalanmingzhu thoughtfully said, Qingmei in the eyes next to show a light, but with a happy smile on her face, with a little daughter''s shyness to nalanmingzhu said: "qinger, thank you for your aunt.". "Ha ha, silly child, or you''d better go with me. The wind hasn''t seen you well yet," said Nalan Mingzhu, thinking of something. Qingmei nodded shyly. After Nalan Mingzhu finished writing the Yizhi, she took the chariot to the happy building accompanied by the eunuch. In Qingrou palace, Lin Qingrou also gets the news. For her masterpiece, Lin Qingrou is very satisfied. She wants to see how they fight with her. She wants to see Gu Qianyi driven out of Anya by Anya''s people like a lost dog. Of course, she would not let them go. She asked them to kneel down in front of themselves and beg for mercy and repent in front of her son who is still suffering. Chapter 328 Besides, the common people who make trouble outside the happy building, because the door of the happy building is closed and they don''t pay attention to them. There are some people who are challenging things in the crowd and bewitching people. How can those simple people stand the encouragement of these people''s words, which makes the contradictions that are not easy to solve become more acute. People throw their vegetables and eggs at the gate of the happy building one after another, shouting: "drive out Anya''s enemies, drive out the shameless woman, drive out...". Han Yichen didn''t expect that the common people would bounce back this poem so much. He couldn''t see it coming out. They opened the door, and the common people saw someone coming out. They knew that one was their prince, and the other was their prime minister. Although other people didn''t know him, it was enough for them to stop throwing their East It''s too late. At this time, Qingmei with the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi also arrived at the happy building. The eunuch who came with her saw such a crowded crowd and worried that they would hurt their princess, so she yelled: "Princess Qingmei is here.". When people heard this voice, they knew that it was someone from the imperial palace. They consciously made way for Princess Qingmei''s chariot to enter the happy building. Su Yun and Han Yi Chen are wondering, when did Anya royal family have a green plum princess? When Qingmei came near, she found that Qingmei princess was the woman who was with the Empress Dowager at the banquet that day. It was said that she was a girl of the Empress Dowager''s family. She didn''t know when she was appointed a princess, and they didn''t know this very well. After the step chariot was quite stable, Qingmei was supported by her servant girl, twisted her waist like a water snake, and walked to Han Yichen gracefully. Less than one meter away from Han Yichen, she stopped and said to Han Yichen in her voice that was so sweet that her bones were all sour and soft: "Qingmei has seen the prince, his royal highness is blessed.". Since the first time Han Yichen saw Qingmei, he was disgusted with this woman, but there was no way to save face. What''s more, Qingmei was a person beside the empress dowager, and they didn''t meet each other. Besides, she was also polite to herself. Thinking of this, Han Yichen said to Qingmei faintly, "Princess Qingmei, don''t be polite, Please get up. Standing next to Han Yichen, Su Yun sees that after they meet each other, they also respectfully ask the voice of Wanfu to Qingmei, "minister Su Yun has seen Qingmei princess.". Green plum looked at Su Yun, politely nodded, "Su adult please rise.". After a bit of politeness, the close eunuch manager next to the Empress Dowager read out the Empress Dowager''s edict. Of course, this was also arranged by the Empress Dowager before she left. She wanted Han Yichen to choose and let Gu Qianyi not come down. I only heard the eunuch read in front of the crowd with a duck voice: "the Empress Dowager has a decree. Please accept it.". Han Yichen heard that although he didn''t know what the Empress Dowager meant, he couldn''t let her lose face in public, so he knelt on the ground according to his words, and the common people also knelt on the ground one after another. After all, this is the Empress Dowager''s will. No matter what the content is, he must kneel as a Hundred Surnames, just like meeting the Empress Dowager herself. The eunuch was about to read it out, but Han Yichen suddenly said, "OK, don''t read it out. I''ll see for myself.". "This..." the eunuch looked at Qingmei in some embarrassment. Qingmei nodded, and the eunuch handed the imperial edict to Han Yichen. Han Yichen knelt down to the imperial edict, then got up, took the imperial edict, opened it, but was so angry by the content that she knew that the Empress Dowager didn''t have any good intentions. Fortunately, she responded in time and took Yizhi over The eunuch read it out in public. I''m afraid it will be very difficult. Han Yichen didn''t know that they were not ready to do so. When the eunuch saw that Han Yichen had finished reading it, he said to Han Yichen, "Your Highness, do you understand what the Empress Dowager means? Princess Qingmei won''t go back to the palace these days. Let her stay with the crown prince and take good care of you. Anyway, Princess Qingmei will be your crown princess soon, so she doesn''t need to avoid any suspicion. "Please go back and tell the Empress Dowager that the crown prince already has a crown princess. It doesn''t bother her. As for Princess Qingmei, let the Empress Dowager find another candidate for her. The crown prince has promised my crown princess that she doesn''t need any other women in her life, not to mention that there is no better woman in the world than her.". Han Yi Chen says coldly, just there is a trace of softness on the face when mentioning Gu Qian Yi. That green plum hears Han Yi Chen''s words, angry straight stamp a foot, "you... This princess where can''t compare with that broken shoe?"? Isn''t she just an abandoned, rotten woman? What''s good with her? ... pa... "Who knows that before Qingmei finished, she was slapped in the face by Han Yichen. "How dare you hit me?" Qingmei looks at Han Yichen in disbelief. Han Yichen looked at Qingmei coldly and said: "as a man with demeanor, the prince''s principle is not to beat women, but as a man who loves his wife, I can''t tolerate other people to say bad things about my beloved woman. If it''s not because you are a woman, I will kill you with one sword." Han Yichen''s words are cruel, which makes people feel chilly Qingmei and the eunuchs stepped back in fear, but they were not willing to admit defeat.Green plum astringed mood for a while, looking at Han Yi Chen to say: "how, by this princess said pain place?"? You ask these people why they came here. Don''t think that others don''t know what she did. Hum, now Quan Anya knows. Do you think that Anya can tolerate her to be your princess? It''s impossible. I advise you to listen to the Empress Dowager and marry my princess in ten days "This is also impossible thing" Han Yi Chen didn''t put green plum in the eye at all, the same look proud of say. Qingmei gently approaches Han Yichen, reaches out her hand and tries to touch his handsome face, but Han Yichen avoids her. Qingmei suddenly feels bored, "Oh? Is it? Are you not afraid of losing your crown prince "I..." Han Yi Chen wants to say words have not yet said, but was interrupted by a woman''s voice, "even if lost this crown prince''s position again how? I can give him a complete flourishing world. This sentence is casual, but it is arrogant and uninhibited, just like the queen. Chapter 329 Han Yi Chen sees the comer, and the coldness on his face disappears in an instant. Instead, he is filled with infinite tenderness and sentimental tenderness. "Yi Er, how can you wake up so soon?" See Gu shallow according to come, Han Yi Chen is very happy at the same time, also feel very inconceivable, why the medicine effect can be so short? Did Yi''er not drink at all? Nah? I saw her drink with my own eyes. What''s the matter? Han Yi Chen where know Gu shallow according to the body has long been immune to these drugs, even if a little efficacy, also won''t be very strong, plus she slept so long, efficacy has long passed. Gu Qianyi only thinks that Han Yichen is worried that he doesn''t have a good rest. He jokingly says to him, "if I don''t wake up again, I''m afraid my husband will be robbed. Don''t you think so?" It seems that Gu Qianyi''s whole body is nestled in Han Yichen''s arms, and his slender fingers caress Han Yichen''s handsome face. However, Han Yichen enjoys such treatment, and his expression seems to be intoxicated. Qingmei was envious. "It''s shameless. In public, what''s the style of cuddling? It''s not a serious woman. It turns out that the crown prince likes such things.". Qingmei''s words just finished, saw a cyan figure quickly flew over, and slapped her face again. When Qingmei saw the person who hit her clearly, some unbelievable, even some wronged, tears pattered down. Zhou Feng looked at Qingmei this way slightly a Leng, he did not understand why she would look at himself with that kind of eyes, and there is a sense of disappointment, yes, is disappointed, but do you know her? Zhou Feng some don''t understand, looking at green plum involuntarily asked the thought in the heart: "do we know?" At this time, Qingmei realized her identity, shook her head and said, "how can I know you, who are you? Why do you beat me?" Zhou Feng also thought that he had never seen this woman before. How could he know her? Just at that moment, he felt a very familiar feeling from her. Maybe I miss you too much, and I don''t know where the girl went? I''ve found so many places and I don''t know about her. Has she... Zhou Feng shakes his head and doesn''t want to think about it any more. "Well, what did the princess ask you? Why did you hit me? Who are you? " Green plum see Zhou Feng ignore oneself, then some open domineering ask a way. Zhou Feng returned to his senses, threw a few people on the ground, clapped his hands and said, "of course, it''s because you speak ill of my friend. Why don''t you learn well when you are young? Is that what a serious girl looks like? " "You..." Qingmei didn''t know how to talk to him for a moment, so she turned around and ignored Zhou Feng. "Gu Qianyi, you just said that even if you are not the prince, you can give him a complete prosperous world? It''s a shame. "Don''t you believe it? Then I have no way, as long as he wants, I will give him the whole world, so what? With the strength of the warm heart Pavilion, do you think this is very difficult? " Gu shallow depends on the old nest in the arms of Han Yi Chen, a very lazy look at green plum said. Qingmei was not frightened by Gu Qianyi''s words, but the people below were not calm. "What did she say? Is she from warm heart pavilion? In that case, how can we fight against her? ". "Also, it''s said that the owner of Nuanxin Pavilion often helps the people. No matter where there is difficulty, she will help.". Yes, I know that, too. ... at this time, the people below were talking about it. Gu Qianyi wanted such an effect. In fact, she didn''t need to do anything. The world could easily establish her own kingdom as long as she wanted, but she didn''t care about it. Su Yun didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi would be a person of warm heart Pavilion, and look at her like that, Her status will not be low. She should not be the owner of the warm heart cabinet. Su Yun was startled by his own idea, but on second thought, in this woman, what is impossible? Su Yun smiles and shakes his head. It seems that he underestimates her. Zhou Feng also no matter how to talk about the following, with a few people he brought back to Gu Qianyi said: "according to son, I have found out, those notices are they pasted, but look at their appearance seems to be under the direction of people.". Gu Qianyi smiles gratefully to Zhou Feng, "thank you, but as you all know, I never care about fame. No matter what other people think or say, I will not be affected by it, but it doesn''t mean that I am a soft persimmon, so you can pinch and step on it at will.". Gu Qianyi said, bending down to pick up a notice about her crime from the ground, looked at it, and then said to the people, "since you have all seen this crime, then you know that I killed my sister and aunt. What else do I care? Who else dares not kill? " Gu Qianyi''s words made the common people scared. At this moment, they remembered that she was not a person who could be manipulated by others, not the weak and incompetent Bu family lady in the rumor. At this time, they began to worry about their own lives. Gu Qianyi ignored their reaction and continued: "my purpose has always been that people don''t offend me, I don''t offend me People, but if someone dares to touch my bottom line, then there will be only one end, that is, death! " She stands arrogantly among people, full of murderous spirit, just like the murderer from hell, cruel and decisive.After the people felt the murderous spirit from her, they were even more afraid. The timid knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. At this moment, they began to be really afraid, especially the people who were caught by Zhou Feng. They were very close to Gu Qianyi, and they could feel the cold and killing from Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi just said such a word, and they were stunned. Han Yi Chen stepped forward, he stood side by side with her, coldly looking at the prosperous times, as if the world only these two people, his eyes color like a pool. "If anyone dares to hurt her, he will be my enemy. I will let him know what life is not like death!" Then he smashed the green plum''s chariot, not only to warn the common people, but also to warn the people in the imperial palace. At the same time, he also wanted to ring an alarm for those who hide behind and trip people. Han Yichen shows that the common people can''t bear the pressure. They run around and yell to leave. Han Yichen believes that after this time, the common people won''t look for trouble again. Gu Fengyu and happy Lingyu look at the two people who are extremely independent in the crowd. They admire and admire each other. They have thought of a way for so long It''s so easy for them to handle it. It''s so popular. That green plum didn''t step chariot, originally want to rush up and Han Yi Chen theory, but by Empress Dowager side eunuch manager hard pull, fast leave. It''s really exciting to see such a scene, especially the embarrassed appearance of Qingmei princess. At this time, she is as proud as she was when she just came here. She is just a peacock who has lost her hair all the time. She only cares about running for her life, and she doesn''t care about the Dowager''s marriage. Only Zhou Feng looked at the figure who left, thinking. Chapter 330 Since that day, Gu Qianyi''s life has rarely been quiet for a few days. In these days, almost no one bothers him. This kind of life is exactly what Han Yichen wants. While he is busy with the affairs of the imperial court, he supervises the construction of his mansion. Of course, Han Yichen fully abides by Gu Qianyi''s mother and son''s instructions Willing to build, fully modern buildings, so that the prince''s mansion looks so different. It''s true that there are many people and great power. It''s not long since the prince''s mansion was built, but all the projects have been almost completed. The architects'' fathers are also shocked by this unique design. When they see the semi-finished products they have built, their hearts are shocked beyond description. In his spare time, Han Yichen sticks to Gu Qianyi like a koala, serving her tea and clothes. He also has to make sure that she is in a good mood. When they are free, they play for them and disappear. In many cases, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister can''t find their mother. They often scold their mother in their heart. Years of quiet good, days calm, as always, Gu shallow lying on the windowsill, looking at everything outside the window, contented. In Gu Qianyi''s opinion, this kind of life is what she wants. It''s real and plain. No one bothers her. In fact, Gu Qianyi has always been a person who is afraid of trouble. Her life is just a kind of simple years. She has her own people by her side, people who love her, and people who love her. So she accompanies each other. It''s not easy You don''t have to think about tasks, kill people, or worry about being plotted. Of course, the last point for them is still not up to the requirements, not to mention Qingmei and the Empress Dowager who are deeply hostile to themselves, the emperor hanmoqing who looks very good but has a dark stomach, and some people who don''t know at all but plot against themselves behind their backs. If you think about it carefully, there are still a lot of things to worry about. Gu Qianyi shakes his head and lets them know I don''t think about anything. After all, it''s useless to think about many things. Let it be. On this day, an uninvited guest came to the happy building. He was brought by Han Yichen. This man is no other than Mo Zicheng, the father of Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. At this time, he already knew all the things he had and recovered his previous memory. When he thought of these, he came to Anya regardless of everything and acted as an emissary He came to Anya with Hanmo Chen. In name, he was negotiating for friendship between the two countries. In fact, only he knew that he was coming for her. He was afraid that if he came late, she would become someone else''s bride. Han Yi Chen as the prince of Anya, the reception of Mo Zi Cheng naturally falls on his shoulder. After a simple meeting, Mo Zi Cheng asks Han Yi Chen to bring him to the happy building. God knows how much he wants to see her, and doesn''t know if everything is OK with her now? It''s said that the people of Anya chased her a few days ago. I don''t know if she was sad because of this. I don''t know what kind of mood she would feel when she saw herself? At this time, Gu Qianyi is pestered by Ziyun to teach him medical skills, which makes Gu Qianyi a headache. Under the instigation of Lin Xu, this classic drug addict is pestering himself to learn medical skills from himself all day long. However, it''s his fault that he has nothing to say to him about medical problems. It''s really a pain in his spare time to think about the operation with him, which is good At last, Gu Qianyi sorted out what he knew and wrote it down. He gave it to the classic drug addict. Who knows, after seeing it, this guy was even more enthusiastic about himself. He had to worship her as a teacher. But where does she want to accept any apprentices? Besides, she is a drug addict. Please forgive her. Because of this reason, Gu Qianyi saw Ziyun and ran away. Today, he bumped into mozicheng who just came in. Since he was pregnant, Gu Qianyi''s temper has become very bad, very strange, and also can toss people. It''s not clear that he bumped into others, but he just pointed to their nose and scolded: "who, don''t you walk with eyes? "It''s killing me," he said, rubbing his forehead, but his expression was very aggrieved. Mo Zi Cheng just wanted to apologize, waiting to see the person in front of him, but he was very surprised. "Yi''er, do you know I''m coming, so you come to meet me?" Gu Qianyi raised his head and looked at the person in front of him. He was very upset and said, "who has specially met you? I''m so amorous. What''s your shoulder made of? It''s so hard that it really hurts me.". Finish saying to continue to rub her that pitiful forehead, follow in Mo Zi Cheng after death of Han Yi Chen walk in, see in front of this wronged little woman, very distressed come forward, help her to rub forehead, concern of ask a way: "how to depend on son, ache?". Gu Qianyi''s expression became more pitiful after seeing Han Yichen. Like Ellie, Han Yichen even doubted whether she had learned this move from Ellie. When he was wronged, he was so sad. Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen pitifully, points to Mo Zicheng and says, "it''s all him. What do you do with your shoulders long and hard?" Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Han Yichen can''t laugh or cry. He thinks it''s the little woman who bumps into it, but he still blames others for their hard shoulders. "Well, Yi''er is good. Kneading it doesn''t hurt." although Han Yichen thinks so, he coaxes her patiently, but that''s the man with a sharp heart.Mo Zi Cheng stood there looking at the interaction between the two people, sour in the heart, did not expect that in a short period of more than a month, their feelings have been so good, is he late? No, how can she be reconciled? She is the woman she loves and the mother of her children. How can she fall in love with other men? Mo Zi Cheng''s heart is very painful, but he can also see that they love each other, which can be seen from Yi Er''s attitude. When she faces herself, she always looks like a superior queen, and she never looks down on herself, even a better look in her eyes. But look at them again, Yi son is a small woman''s appearance in front of Han Yi Chen. At least he has never seen Gu Qianyi show such an expression to anyone else, and even have a kind of coquetry feeling, but that''s how he is jealous, angry, heartache, she is his wife, but how can she be with others, how can this be? No, I can''t. no matter what, I want to get her. She''s my own. No one can take her. Mo Zi Cheng hands into a fist, so released several times, just sort out their mood, hide the anger in the eyes, but the tone is not good to say to them: "enough of you, at least this king is also Anya''s guest, do you treat the guest like this?" Hear Mo Zi Cheng''s voice, they just reflect that there are others present at this time, but it doesn''t matter, Gu shallow according to Mo Zi Cheng choked mouth, a pair of very don''t like appearance, but Han Yi Chen politely will Mo Zi Cheng into the room. And prepared a good wine and food for a treat, but mozicheng has no appetite. During the dinner, he looks at the intimacy between Han Yichen and Yier. He is angry and wants to go crazy, but he has to endure it. However, other people have long been used to it, so mozicheng is the only one who can''t enjoy the meal. For the arrival of mozicheng, it is unexpected to many people, and it can be seen that mozicheng is not popular here, at least from the expression on some faces, which makes mozicheng feel bad. Of course, some people are very happy about his arrival. For example, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, they haven''t seen their father for a long time. It''s absolutely a pleasure for them to meet here. After dinner, they take mozicheng to play with them. Although Mo Zicheng doesn''t want to leave Gu Qianyi, she has to give her children face, so she can only leave with Gu ruoyou. However, her heart is sour. She secretly scolds her two precious children for not helping her, and pulls her to leave. Doesn''t it just give them a chance to get along with each other? Just Mo Zi Cheng where know Han Yi Chen and Gu shallow according to they even have children. Chapter 331 In the afternoon, someone from the Imperial Palace came and told Gu Qianyi to attend the banquet specially held for mozicheng this evening. Although Gu Qianyi didn''t know what hanmoqing was up to, he didn''t refuse. After all, she was no longer the last time. With the identity of the crown princess, even if those people didn''t like her, what could they do to her? In fact, they didn''t With Han Yichen''s identity, Gu Qianyi has never been afraid of anything. It''s just that Gu Qianyi doesn''t know that this is not arranged by hanmoqing, but by Mo Zicheng. Hanmo green also has no way, who let their son still in their hands, even if they do not want to, but also according to other people''s arrangement is, in fact, this, let Hanmo green heart is very subdued. Gu Qianyi feels bored at such a banquet. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether she takes part in it or not. However, since hanmoqing has said so, she wants to see what they are up to. She doesn''t believe that hanmoqingguo is really as independent as he seems. She doesn''t believe that the Empress Dowager and the laoshizi Qingmei princess will be so willing to let her go Be the princess. In the afternoon, the Imperial Palace has sent someone to the happy building to welcome Gu Qianyi and his party. Gu Qianyi is very happy. Anyway, although it''s not fun in the Imperial Palace, there are many delicious food. Thinking of this, the mother and son''s eyes collide with each other. If others know what they think at this time, they will be angry. Han Yichen and Mo Zicheng have already left the happy building in the morning. They must be in the palace now. Gu Qianyi takes Gu ruoyou brother and sister to the chariot and sleeps all the way to the palace. When Gu Qianyi and his family came to the palace, the ministers had already arrived. The banquet was also a state banquet, specially for the friendship between Zixuan and Anya, and also for Hanmo Chen. I just hope all this goes well, and then let Zixuan''s Prince release their second prince, especially for those who have always supported Han Mo Chen''s people, this banquet is particularly important, this is not at this time the banquet has not started, there have been many ministers around Mo Zi Cheng''s side, please, flatter. Seeing their appearance, Gu Qianyi secretly despises them. On the one hand, these people want to save Hanmo Chen, on the other hand, they are afraid of offending Han Yi Chen. How can such a group of people take on the responsibility of dealing with national affairs? It''s really a bunch of moths, but then again, there are few moths in that country. Gu Qianyi thought for a while, even if he lived in the so-called harmonious society, there were still many genteel scum. "Yier, you''re here." Su Yun sees Gu Qianyi from a distance and comes to say hello. Gu Qianyi is too lazy to think about those things. When he hears someone calling him, he turns his head and sees Su Yun, the prime minister who is polite to him. Gu Qianyi, a rare lady, gives Su Yun a very standard meeting gift. However, Su Yun laughs and says, "Yi Er, if you''re not a lady, don''t pretend; this is really awkward.". Although Su Yun is already in a high position of power and prime minister, he is not very old. He seems to be no more than twenty-seven or eighty-eight at most. Moreover, he is free and easy-going. He is also very congenial with Gu Qianyi. Although Gu Qianyi is now the crown princess, he doesn''t mean to change his mouth at all. In fact, he has been used to it and wants to change his fear It''s not that easy. In addition, Gu Qianyi is also a freewheeling person and never cares about these. They seem to be very good friends when they get along with each other. Hearing Su Yun say so, Gu Qianyi looked at him contemptuously and said, "you said earlier, it''s a waste of my feelings.". "Ha ha ha... Well, Yier, you have a lot of adults, don''t worry about it.". Su Yun laughs a way, that appearance has no sincerity at all. Gu Qianyi snorted coldly, ignored him, and was ready to find his own place. Then he heard the special announcement, "the emperor arrived, the Empress Dowager arrived, and Princess Qingmei arrived.". They all knelt down on the ground and went up to the mountain to shout long live, but Gu Qianyi stood there with an indifferent look. She didn''t kneel or welcome him. It seemed that it was none of her business. She couldn''t help it. She couldn''t see hanmoqing and the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu wanted to find Gu Qianyi''s trouble. She was worried that she couldn''t find a suitable reason. She just saw that Gu Qianyi didn''t kneel down and worship him, but her face turned black instantly. She said to the guards with a green face: "someone will pull out the servant girl who doesn''t understand the rules and chop her.". At this time, hanmoqing and hanyichen look back to the direction pointed by the Empress Dowager. They are surprised to see that the person mentioned by the Empress Dowager is Gu Qianyi. Mozicheng naturally knows Gu Qianyi''s temperament. In Zixuan''s time, she didn''t respect him. Let alone him, even brother Huang didn''t have this treatment. It seems that she is still so stubborn and stubborn Strong. At the same time, she worries about Gu Qianyi, but she wants to watch her suffer. If she saves her properly, maybe she will be grateful to her. Some ministers are worried, some want to see jokes, and some people want Gu Qianyi to be executed by the Empress Dowager. Presumably, only those loyal to Han Yichen will worry about Gu Qianyi. Of course, except for these people, there is only one Su Yun, but Su Yun won''t worry about this problem at all, and he doesn''t know why. He believes Gu Qianyi inexplicably, and he thinks No matter what is impossible, it will become possible in this woman.Han Yi Chen doesn''t worry that Gu Qian Yi will be punished. He just worries about her body. After all, she is pregnant now. It''s not good to fight with the bodyguards later. Hanmoqing saw that the bodyguards were really going to catch Gu Qianyi, and quickly organized: "stop, you are all blind, she is the crown princess, not a palace maid, and she still won''t leave.". The bodyguards were retreated by Hanmo Qing. The Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu knew that she was Gu Qianyi. She was shocked and said to Hanmo Qing, "what emperor, do you think she is the crown princess? This is the princess you found for feng''er. Hanmo Qing nodded: "mother, she is the Crown Princess Gu Qianyi.". "What? Look at her. What looks like a princess? Where can she afford to be the crown princess? There is no etiquette, do not know the superiority and inferiority, where suitable when the crown princess? It''s enough to put her to death just because she''s so rebellious today. The family can spare her, but it''s definitely not her Nalan Mingzhu was filled with indignation, as if Gu Qianyi had done a lot of rebellious things. Gu Qianyi stood there, looking at the Empress Dowager with a smile, but she didn''t speak. She wanted to see what the Empress Dowager could do and what she could do about herself. It''s Hanmo Qing who looks at Gu Qianyi with some displeasure. How can this woman make trouble so much? Can''t she behave a little? Not to mention that she and the Empress Dowager are her elders, even ordinary people have to kneel down when they see her. However, this woman just can''t get along with herself and embarrasses herself. It''s really irritating. If she is not valuable, how can I tolerate such a person who doesn''t pay attention to me. Although hanmoqing thought like this, he had to talk to Gu Qianyi. He comforted the Empress Dowager and helped her sit down. After those ministers got up, hanmoqing looked at Gu Qianyi with an unhappy face and said with some reproach, "Yi Er, what''s the matter with you? Why can''t you be polite when you see me and the Empress Dowager? Don''t apologize to the Empress Dowager. Hanmoqing thought that Gu Qianyi would listen to his words and apologize to the Empress Dowager. This is the end of the matter. Who knows what hanmoqing said, Gu Qianyi just thought he was farting and ignored it at all. Gu Qianyi was very arrogant and uninhibited and said, "I can''t stand the emperor. I only go to heaven and kneel to my parents in my life, and other people don''t kneel." . "It''s really against you. How can you say that in the near future you will have to call me father and Empress Dowager and grandmother? What''s your style?" Hanmoqing was also angry. He didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi was so ignorant. He helped her with kindness, but he didn''t know that he didn''t know what to do when he came down the steps. Gu Qianyi said: "it doesn''t matter. Maybe you''d like to hear it, but I don''t want to call it.". "You... You are really stubborn. How can a woman like you be my royal daughter-in-law? Someone will drag her out and chop her down." hanmoqing is also mad. Even if he wants to let Gu Qianyi and help her, he has nothing to do. There are not only Anya''s ministers, but also Zixuan''s Lord. If he doesn''t punish her, he can''t help her I''m afraid there is no royal face. The Empress Dowager was angry because of Gu Qianyi''s words. When she heard that the emperor was going to have her cut off, she was in a good mood. Those ministers who want Gu Qianyi to die are also happy in their hearts, that is, they are suffering from those who want to speak for Gu Qianyi. Even if they want to help her, they can''t find the right reason. They have to watch Han Yichen at a loss. In fact, at this moment, Han Yichen is also a little anxious. He is very worried about his beloved little woman being wronged. Instead, Gu Qianyi is just like a nobody, holding a child in one hand, and the mother and son stand in the crowd, which is very dazzling. When the bodyguards heard the emperor''s words, they rushed up and surrounded Gu Qianyi''s mother and son. That way, Gu Qianyi really wanted to drag Gu Qianyi out and behead him. Gu Qianyi looked at his two treasures with a smile and said, "children, the chance for you to show is coming. It depends on whether you can protect your mother and me.". Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister looked at each other, then firmly looked at Gu Qianyi and nodded, "we have no problem, little case.". At this time, Ellie also ran out of Gu Fengyu''s arms and said: "fight, I like it best. Ellie has no problem. Xiaoki is dead." Gu Qianyi looked at Ellie, with black lines all over her head. It seems that this guy is indispensable there. He really likes to join in the fun. However, this is not the key. Is the problem that these soldiers are enough for you to fight? Chapter 332 When the soldiers came, they immediately let Gu ruoyou and AI Lixiong fight bravely and angrily, and they flew around. Hanmo Qing was even more angry when he saw such a scene, "come on, take them all down, it''s against the sky.". Han Yi Chen see things more make more big, then stand to Gu shallow according to side stop way: "father emperor, please stop.". Hanmoqing was even more angry when he saw Han Yichen blocking Gu Qianyi, "feng''er, are you going to kill me? What kind of woman do you want? I can''t find her for you. Why do you like her? " "Father, don''t be angry. I know that Yi''er is wrong, but she is just like this. I hope father doesn''t care about her. There are thousands of women in this world, but I only like her. Even if there are 3000 weak water, I will only marry her to drink. Father, you loved me, didn''t you? If you really love someone, you won''t mind her origin or anything. If you love someone, you will love them. I believe my father knows that Han Yi Chen emotional said. "Father, son, please don''t worry about it for the sake of your son''s officials, OK? You are my father, I don''t want to make you sad, but there is a little minister I hope you can understand, that is, Yier she is my beloved woman, at any time I will stand on her side, protect her, love her, so the father hope you don''t let the son minister embarrassed, at the same time, the child also hope you don''t force me, otherwise even if I don''t want to, I will make you sad because of Yier If that''s the case, it''s not good. Han Yichen''s words were firm. After hearing Han Yichen''s words, hanmoqing stepped back two steps in disbelief, "feng''er, are you threatening your father?" Han Yi Chen wry smile a, "you can think so.". Hanmoqing shakes his head and sits down, feeling that at that moment, he seems to be a lot older, "just, just, go with you, father is old, old.". The Empress Dowager looked on, and the more she looked, the more angry she was. She spilled all her anger on Gu Qianyi. "You''re really a demon girl. What kind of magic did you use to fascinate my grandson? What do you say? " Gu Qianyi looked at Nalan Mingzhu jokingly and said, "even if I use magic to him, what? Let me tell you a secret, I''m not a human being, "Gu said. He deliberately approached the empress dowager, and suddenly he was so scared that Nalan Mingzhu turned pale. Those who hated Gu were scared by Gu''s words, and they were afraid to avoid her. Gu laughed and said:" tell you, don''t think about me, how can you be careful Enough to escape my eyes, empress dowager, do you want to hear what you are thinking now? " Then she looked through her eyes at the thought in her heart, "Oh, you want to strengthen the Nalan family? So you think of me! But can you do it? I tell you, it''s better not to touch my bottom line, or I''ll make you regret coming to this world. Don''t think that I really care about your princess. In fact, I don''t care at all. If I like him, it''s just like him, "Gu said, pointing to Han Yichen. Han Yichen is very satisfied and happy with Gu Qianyi''s statement. He comes and stands side by side with Gu Qianyi. The two of them are a couple made in heaven. At this moment, they find that apart from each other, there is no one suitable for them in the world. If they can''t love each other, they will be lonely forever . At this time, those people have been completely frightened by the momentum of Gu Qianyi. They never thought that there would be a woman to make them feel afraid. Han Yi Chen saw that a good banquet had not yet started, and he wanted to ease the atmosphere here. At the same time, he also wanted to find a step for Hanmo Qing, so he said to Hanmo Qing, "let''s not talk about these things for the time being. Let''s wait until the banquet is over. After all, these are all our family affairs. If we continue to make trouble like this, it''s not to make the king laugh.". After Han Yi Chen mentioned that, Hanmo Qing also recovered, "yes, now I announce that the banquet begins.". With the emperor''s order, the ministers also sorted out their emotions, and the sound of silk and bamboo was heard all the time. However, we all know very well in our hearts, and we are all absent-minded to watch the performance and drink the wine in the cup. In fact, the worst mood at this time is Mo Zi Cheng. Originally, it was for his own party. Even if it turns out like this, his beloved woman becomes someone else''s princess, and shows their love in front of everyone. Even if she says she likes Han Yi Chen, how can he accept it? He is not reconciled, she is his, how can she treat herself like this? Why? Mozicheng finished his drink and politely said to hanmoqing, "Your Majesty, the purpose of my coming to Anya is very simple. It''s to negotiate the friendship between the two countries, and it''s also for the second prince''s affairs. Frankly speaking, I''m here to make peace with you.". "Yes, I know that. I don''t know what you mean? If you have any conditions, you can do it. As long as I can do it, it''s no problem. "As a father, hanmoqing has to show a little concern for his son, which is also the sincerity of harmonious coexistence between the two countries.Mo Zi Cheng drank a mouthful of wine and said: "the condition of my king is very simple. As long as I want her and you are willing to give her to me, I will send the second prince back unharmed.". The people follow the direction of Han Yi Chen''s vision to see past, the person that he says in the mouth, obviously is Gu shallow depend on. Chapter 333 Hanmoqing didn''t expect that the condition of mozicheng was Gu Qianyi. However, as far as he knows, Gu Qianyi was originally his princess, and later he abandoned him. But now, what is he doing? Is it because of Gu Qian''s identity as a master of warm heart pavilion? Or because Mo Zi Cheng fell in love with Gu Qian Yi? Hanmoqing secretly speculates in his heart, and can''t help but have another idea. It seems that Gu Qianyi''s value is much higher than what he imagined. Although the heart thinks so, but the face is a very embarrassed expression, to Mo Zi Cheng said: "prince, you are joking, this Gu shallow according to now is my Anya Prince has not yet passed the princess, your request is somewhat unreasonable.". The Empress Dowager and the ministers obviously didn''t expect that Mozi would make such a request. It''s unreasonable. Ah, what''s the matter? The crown princess is too good at provoking right and wrong. It''s really embarrassing for Anya. The Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu hates Gu Qianyi to the bone at this time. If she can, she really wants to use Gu Qianyi to change Hanmo Chen back, but now this situation is really hard to control. In addition, Gu Qianyi is not a good host. If she accidentally changes into a situation that is not easy to control, Anya will be the last one. At this time, the anger of the Empress Dowager''s mood is not big. The fire seems to have burned her whole heart. The anger in her eyes is shooting straight at Gu Qianyi. Han Yi Chen also didn''t expect Mo Zi to meet such a request. Can''t he see that Yi Er''s heart is not on him? Can''t he understand that they have become the past and there is no possibility of the future, but why doesn''t he let go and force each other instead? Is it true that one day Yier and his sword will face each other before he will understand? It''s Gu Qianyi who is really upset by the Empress Dowager''s angry eyes. After touching her nose, she feels like she''s been shot when she lies down. This Mo Zi Cheng asks for something wrong, but he wants to call Hanmo Chen by himself. He thinks highly of Hanmo Chen too much. In fact, for Gu Qianyi, she''s merciful to Hanmo Chen. She doesn''t know that he''s his Fortunately, but now they want to exchange him, also don''t know Mo Zi Cheng is the brain was donkey kick or water. How is this possible? Does she think how great she is, or does Anya''s royal family think she can be a soft persimmon? Gu Qianyi thinks it''s ridiculous. Mo Zi Cheng listens to Han Mo Qing''s words and smiles indifferently. He seems to be surprised. He is indifferent to tasting the wine in the cup and looking at everyone''s expression. In fact, at this stage, Mo Zi Cheng can only gamble like this. Yi Er''s heart is not on him. He knows it in his heart, but he just can''t be reconciled. He is very happy Not reconciled, even if this life he can''t get her heart, that also want to get her person, he doesn''t believe Anya royal family those selfish people will respond to Gu Qianyi and sacrifice Hanmo Chen this prince. It''s not some people''s credit that he can come to Anya so quickly. Although he clearly knows that they just want to use himself, he also feels willing. After all, he is here for the woman he loves. He has made up his mind to come to Anya this time. No matter what method he uses, he is willing to do it, even by any means. Mozicheng divided a glass of wine into three drinks, and then said: "if so, I can''t guarantee the personal safety of the second prince. It''s normal if I lack my arm and leg. I''m afraid those soldiers in Zixuan''s camp will think of their hatred and do something more cruel to the second prince in a rage. That''s OK I''m not sure. Chapter 334 "No, Mr. Mo, please make sure my grandson''s safety. As for your request, we can discuss whether we can change it or not." Hear Mo Zi Cheng''s words, Hanmo Qing''s heart is also very nervous, but the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu is the first step to speak. Hanmoqing also said: "yes, yes, everything else is easy to discuss.". Mo Zi Cheng shakes his head. Besides, nothing else can do. Consider for yourself. Hear Mo Zi Cheng so say, Na LAN Ming Zhu and Han Mo Qing''s eyes at the same time to Gu Qian Yi and Han Yi Chen, eyes with the smell of pray, Han Yi Chen heart a tight, stand up and say: "Mo Zi Cheng don''t think you can coerce us, want to depend on son as an exchange, you don''t dream.". "Oh? Is it? I want to see who will win in the end. Nalan Mingzhu see Han Yichen so draw a sword, angry Zhang to Mo Zi Cheng talk, in the heart pour some worry about Hanmo Chen''s safety, worry about Han Yichen say what hard to take back, then voice to stop way: "wind son, no matter how to say, Chen son is also your brother, how can you so for one''s own sake, regardless of his safety?" Nalan Mingzhu said that she was moved and reasonable, but Han Yichen didn''t pay attention to her words at all, "empress dowager, I respect you for calling you grandmother, but don''t take yourself too seriously, and I''d rather not have a brother like Hanmo Chen. Of course, there are many things you don''t know and I don''t blame you, but please don''t interfere in my affairs.". "Feng''er, how can you talk to your grandmother?" Hanmo green also angry, see Han Yi Chen a pair of indomitable appearance is very angry, in the heart of Gu shallow according to the resentment also more up. Gu Qianyi couldn''t stand the hypocritical mother and son in his heart for a long time. At this time, he combined to bully his own man. He was really upset. Gu Qianyi pulled Han Yichen and said to hanmoqing and nalanmingzhu: "this man belongs to me. Don''t think he''s a bully. You can say what you want and pinch what you want. I''m a policeman Tell you this man I cover, if you dare to move any crooked mind, hit any bad idea, don''t blame my ruthless, when I get up my hand knife, your head and body will be separated, see how you get. Is the emperor great? Is the Empress Dowager great? I tell you, if my man wants to be an emperor, I will give him the whole world. ". Gu shallow according to a cruel words, Han Yi Chen heart is full of moving, think she is so afraid of his sad, these so-called relatives in front of the interests, those feelings are just like this, in fact, in Han Yi Chen heart and how ever care about these people? He just wanted to give them a chance in the face of his mother''s concubine, but since they didn''t cherish it, there was no way. No, after so many years of experience, he had long regarded the so-called family relationship lightly, but it really made him happy that this little woman could protect him so much. Han Yi Chen affectionately kisses Gu Qian Yi''s lips, and they hug each other tightly in public, if there is no one. Mo Zi Cheng hears Gu Qian Yi''s words, and sees their intimate actions. He is even more angry, "how can you do this? Gu Qianyi, you cheap woman, how can you do this in front of me? I''m your man. I''m your man. You dare to make out with other men in front of me. I''m going to kill him. Mo Zi Cheng is really stimulated at this time, such a picture he has imagined countless times in his heart, but the man is himself, not now, not so. Mo Zi Cheng suddenly crushed the wine cup in his hand, like Han Yi Chen rushed over, Han Yi Chen feel Mo Zi Cheng''s attack, holding Gu Qian Yi a turn, avoid Mo Zi Cheng''s attack, but Gu Qian Yi is very clever to take the opportunity to point Mo Zi Cheng''s acupoints. All this happened too fast, when the people didn''t react, Mo Zi Cheng had been subdued. as like as two peas, Chen Yi Chen, who is willing to let go of her hand, and Gu''s hand, Gu goes to the side of the street and looks at the girl''s face. She looks like a face that looks like Avon. "Popping" is a slap. "What''s your old lady when you roll your seat?" I''m not an object. I''m not what you want to exchange or what you can exchange. "After that, I slapped again," this slap is for your face. Why do you have the same face as him, but not the same person as him, and your face has destroyed his image in my heart. ". "Pa" in a slap fell on the face of Mo Zi Cheng, Mo Zi Cheng although some don''t understand what Gu shallow according to express, but also understand that she said is not himself, but also related to himself, and that he is who? The most important thing is that this woman dares to beat herself. It''s against her. But Gu Qianyi is not frightened by the anger in his eyes, but beats him in the face again. "Do you know who this slap is for? It''s for her, oh, I used to, she loved you so much, and she was more determined to you, but what did you give her? Do you know you killed her? Now I''m not her at all, so don''t take me as that stupid woman. My eyes are not so bad. You can do it yourself. "By the way, forget to remind you, we have nothing to do with each other for a long time, so don''t always scold me from cheap women in the future. I''m not sorry for you. We''ve been separated from each other, so no matter how many men I find, you have no right to say I''m not, do you understand?" In the past, Gu Qianyi couldn''t get used to Mo Zicheng, and his attitude towards him was cold, which was not like today''s, but his words scolding her made her feel very uncomfortable, and what was more uncomfortable was that he scolded her with ah Wen''s face.Ah Wen will never treat himself like this. Although they have been separated from each other, she believes that even if ah Wen knows that she is in love with others, she will not blame her. But this man is so annoying to her. She once endured him because he looked like ah Wen, but today she doesn''t want to endure any more. It''s a farewell to the past. At this time, Gu Qianyi''s feeling is so fierce, like a queen in the world, but it is also full of loneliness. That kind of loneliness makes Han Yichen feel sad. Han Yichen goes to hold Gu Qianyi''s little hand and gently asks: "after so many blows, does it hurt? Fool, let me do this next time. "He took Gu Qianyi''s hand to his lips and gave it a kiss. Feel the love of Han Yi Chen, and his careful feelings, Gu shallow according to smile. "I''m not so delicate. Don''t make a fuss. Don''t teach the children badly.". Han Yi Chen pretended to be wronged and said: "people just don''t make a fuss, people just love you.". "Well, don''t feel bad about it," Gu said, touching Han Yichen''s head like he did to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. Gu Qianyi''s action makes Han Yichen feel speechless. But also very enjoy, rare according to son so gentle. Gu Qianyi suddenly raises his head and stares at Han Yichen, but he doesn''t speak. He looks at him like this. Han Yichen is embarrassed by Gu Qianyi, and asks, "what''s the matter, Yi''er? Is there anything dirty on my face?" Gu Qianyi shook his head, "no". "And who are you?" "Han Yi Chen, do you want to marry me?" "Think, dream.". "Let''s get married here today," Gu said quietly. Han Yi Chen some surprised looking at Gu shallow according to ask a way: "what you say is true according to son?" Then he thought about it and shook his head. "You don''t want to?" Gu Qianyi''s eyes flashed a trace of loss. "No, I don''t want to, just feel so wronged you" Han Yi Chen will Gu shallow according to embrace in the arms said. Hear the answer of Han Yi Chen, Gu shallow according to smile, "don''t be wronged, you are willing to be good.". "Of course I''d like to, in my heart already you as my wife." Han Yichen affectionately looked at Gu Qianyi and said what he thought in his heart. "You come with me," Gu Qianyi said, holding Han Yichen''s hand, walked onto the stage of the performance, and pulled old man Mo onto the stage. He stood aside and muttered to old man Mo for a long time before he went to find Han Yichen. Although Han Yichen felt strange, he didn''t ask much. He believed her, no matter what she did. At this time, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister have also come to Gu Qianyi, standing beside Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen, and Ellie doesn''t know where to find the flower basket and pull down the flowers. The musical instrument masters are also trained by Gu Qianyi. When everything is ready, Gu Qianyi compares them with an OK gesture. The modern wedding march starts. Like a little angel, Ellie spreads her wings and spreads petals in the air. When the song is quieter, old man Mo steps onto the stage, looks at Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen with their index fingers clasped, and asks Gu Qianyi with her internal power: "Miss Gu Qianyi, do you want this man in front of you to become your husband and make a marriage contract with him £¿ Love him, take care of him, respect him, accept him, and be loyal to him forever to the end of his life, no matter in sickness or in health or for any other reason? " Gu Qianyi looked at Han Yichen with a happy face and said, "I do.". Old man Mo frowned. He didn''t know what the hell Yier was up to, but he wanted to ask himself this question. Although it was strange, it made people feel holy, especially this song, which made people feel wonderful. Old man Mo then looked at Han Yichen and asked him, "Mr. Han Yichen, do you want this woman to be your wife and marry her? Love her, take care of her, respect her, accept her, and remain faithful to her till the end of her life, no matter in sickness or in health or for any other reason. Although Han Yichen didn''t understand Gu Qianyi''s intention, he also answered sincerely: "I''d like to, this life, this life, after life, I''d like to.". Said the emotional will Gu shallow according to embrace. Gu Qianyi is also very happy to hold Han Yichen, and then takes the green Lingyu from his body and says to Han Yichen, "I didn''t expect that it would be so soon. I didn''t prepare the ring. This jade pendant should be our wedding token" Han Yichen takes Gu Qianyi''s jade pendant and takes out a ring from his arms to Gu Qianyi. "This is the only thing left by my mother''s concubine. I''ll give her to you today Let''s go. Gu Qianyi saw that it was an ice blue emerald ring with a gem on it. It was beautiful. The key was that Han Yichen''s gift was also very suitable for Gu Qianyi. Gu didn''t refuse. He stretched out his right hand and motioned Han Yichen to put it on her. The size of the ring was just right for Gu Qianyi''s ring finger. At that moment, Gu Qianyi''s heart was full of happiness. Looking at the ring on the ring finger, Gu Qianyi looked at Han Yichen and said to him word by word: "with your surname and my name, life and death depend on each other and never leave. From today on, Han Yichen, we are husband and wife.". Yi''er, I swear I will love you forever. Han Yi Chen can''t find any words to express his excited mood at this time. Gu Qianyi looked at the banquet, and then said to Han Yichen, "let''s go home."."Good" said two people with Gu ruoyou brother and sister, if no one else to leave, Gu Fengyu they see the protagonist has gone, what''s the meaning, they also follow to leave, and their hearts are just for the wedding and moved, so alternative, chic, but also warm. But joyful Lingyu and Xue Suyan secretly plan to do the same for their wedding in the future. They have already thought about it and have to give it to Gu Qianyi to deal with it. The rest of the people have different thoughts, looking at their far away figure, don''t know what they are thinking. Chapter 335 A good party like this makes hanmoqing and the Empress Dowager nalanmingzhu feel very uncomfortable. At the same time, it also makes them understand that Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen are not as easy to deal with as they are like. The most important thing is that the goal they want to achieve has not been achieved. Hanmoqing looks at the acupoints. Standing on the stage, Mo Zicheng is so angry that his eyes are red. He goes forward to solve the acupoints for him and apologizes. Mo Zicheng snorts and leaves the banquet angrily. He is led by the palace man to his place. Everyone knew that he was in a bad mood at this time, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. Even the palace people who were waiting on him were trembling. Mozicheng lives in Anya palace. It''s three o''clock in the night, but she doesn''t feel sleepy. The scene that Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen just got married constantly comes to her mind. Although he doesn''t know why Gu Qianyi made the wedding ceremony so simple, the smile on Gu''s face shows that she was very happy at that moment, but it was just because of the touch on Gu''s face Happy smile burned Mo Zi Cheng, according to the son originally belongs to their own, but now into the arms of others, this, let him is not reconciled. The figures of Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi constantly emerge in mozicheng''s mind. He wants to expel these pictures from his mind, but there is no effect at all. In the end, he claps his hand angrily on the table, and the top red sandalwood table is destroyed in this way, and it goes out in an instant. "Why is the king angry at the desk and chair? Isn''t it just for a woman? Maybe I can help you? " Looking at Mo Zi Cheng so angry, the man who stood beside him for a long time couldn''t help saying. Mo Zi Cheng defensively looks at the woman in black, but her tone is arrogant. The most important thing is that she doesn''t know when she came, "who are you? Why are you here? You''re not in charge of my business. ". "Don''t care who I am, Mr. Wang. In short, I know you, and I also know about you. What''s more, I know what happened at this royal banquet tonight." The man in black continued. Mo Zi chengleng snorted, "so what?" "I''m an ally with Wang Ye, because I hate Han Yichen as much as you. I want to get along with him quickly." the man in black didn''t say the last sentence. In fact, she didn''t only hate Han Yichen, but also Gu Qianyi. If she could use this stranger to get rid of Han Yichen, she didn''t mind letting Gu Qianyi live for a while. "Is that so? Why don''t you go to find Han Yichen by yourself, instead, why do you come here to find Wang? " Mo Zi Cheng is not a fool. He has heard her meaning from the words of the man in black. It seems that she is cooperating with herself. No, or she wants to use herself. But if she really thinks so, she is afraid to look down on herself. The man in black was not happy to see Mo Zicheng''s indifference, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he continued to say to Mo Zicheng, "don''t you want Gu Qianyi? What if I say I have a way to help the Lord get Gu Qianyi? " Mo Zi Cheng heard that person say so, mind slightly move, but also know that this thing is not so simple, even if this person can help himself, it should be conditional, then directly asked: "what conditions?" "Wang Ye is really a smart man, but I have the condition to help you, that is to release Hanmo Chen. I don''t know if Wang Ye can agree?" People in black see Mo Zi Cheng so outspoken, he also no longer hide. Mozicheng looked at the man in black with doubts, and then said clearly: "you must be the second prince''s own mother, empress roufei. She really has a good heart for the second prince. OK, I promise you the conditions. As long as you can let me get Gu Qianyi, I will let the second Prince go. What''s more, I came to Anya for the sake of friendship between the two countries Come friendly. "Why are you so sure? Who am I? " People in black are very curious, did not expect Mo Zi Cheng will see through his identity. Mo Zi Cheng light smile, "this is not simple, from the Niang Niang''s voice, the king can judge Niang Niang is the person of this palace, but in this palace can regardless of everything, for the second prince''s presumably only Niang Niang you.". Lin Qingrou nodded and pulled down the veil. "If the Lord is really smart, Qingrou admires him. Now that the Lord has agreed, the rest will be left to our palace. I hope the Lord will not break his promise after it is done.". "I always mean what I say. Please don''t worry. I just hope that I won''t hurt Gu Qianyi. What I want is a complete person.". "It''s natural, so, the palace will leave." Lin Qingrou then flies away from mozicheng''s house. Who can think that the soft princess who looks so weak will be a woman with peerless martial arts? But all this has nothing to do with Mo Zi Cheng. Let them toss about Anya''s affairs. What he wants is just Gu Qian Yi. Of course, mozicheng and Lin Qingrou don''t know that they are all in the eyes of another person. Similarly, their conversation is also a word for her. Qingmei, who had the same purpose as Lin Qingrou, saw that they had discussed the matter, and left quietly. Chapter 336 After returning to Qingrou palace, rou Fei is in a good mood. She thinks that as long as mozicheng reaches an agreement with her, their plan will be more than half successful. Now as long as Gu Qianyi gets her hand, she can save her son. Rou Fei goes to the house, pours a cup of tea, sips it gently, puts it down and prepares to change her night clothes. Qingmei came in from the door and said to Lin Qingrou, "if the empress is really hidden, Qingmei really admires her.". Lin Qingrou quickly turns around and looks at Qingmei defensively, "so it''s you? Why are you here? " Usually, although Princess Rou is crazy, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what''s going on in the palace. This green plum is the Empress Dowager''s niece. Lin Qingrou naturally knows that she is also the most favored person around the Empress Dowager. But Lin Qingrou doesn''t understand that the green plum comes from her own. What does the green plum do in the palace? Has the Empress Dowager found out that she is pretending to be crazy? Or... Lin Qingrou kept guessing in her heart. She couldn''t make up her mind for a moment, but she didn''t say a word. She had been in the palace for so many years, and she still had this city. Otherwise, how could she get to her present position. Qingmei seems to know what Lin Qingrou is thinking. She smiles and goes to sit down beside Lin Qingrou. She pours a cup of tea for herself and holds it in her hand. While tasting the tea with relish, she says to Lin Qingrou: "don''t worry about it. Qingmei doesn''t mean anything else. It''s also Qingmei''s own meaning. It''s the same with the Empress Dowager Nothing to do with it. "Is it?" Hearing Qingmei''s reply, Lin Qingrou was relieved. Fortunately, the Empress Dowager didn''t know about it. Otherwise, she would have to deal with the Empress Dowager. However, Qingmei didn''t seem to be an easy person to deal with. "Does the soft imperial concubine empress seem not to believe what green plum says?" Green plum puts down the tea cup and asks Lin Qingrou. Lin Qingrou is also a very powerful master. How can she be easily defeated by Qingmei''s tricks? She looks at the woman sitting in front of her with delicate features and beautiful face, but her eyes are full of calculation, and her complacency in front of her makes Lin Qingrou very unhappy. It seems that she takes herself too seriously Now, don''t think that the Empress Dowager is the master behind her, so you can''t do anything about her. "Princess Qingmei, where is that? Now you are the red man around the Empress Dowager. Naturally, I believe what you say.". Lin Qingrou is very proud to say that although she pretends to be a fool, it''s just a superficial phenomenon to deceive some people. It doesn''t mean that she is really a fool. She''s a famous empress in the harem. Isn''t she a little princess who can ignore her? "In this way, Qingmei is relieved. In fact, there is nothing else for Qingmei to come here. Just as Qingmei passed by the palace where King Mo lived, she happened to see the empress. I don''t know what happened when she went to the residence of other kings late at night." Green plum said slowly. Lin Qingrou was shocked when she heard that the girl was not so easy to deal with. However, Lin Qingrou didn''t show a trace of timidity and fear. "As an elegant imperial concubine, our palace naturally cares about the clothes of distinguished guests from other countries. I''m afraid it''s not up to the sheriff about this matter?" "The lady seems to have forgotten one thing?" "What''s the matter?" Lin Qingrou asked suspiciously. "Niang Niang is a crazy concubine in other people''s eyes, and your night clothes don''t seem to care about the dress of noble guests as my elegant imperial concubine. I''m afraid that in the middle of the night, if someone bumps into her, I''m afraid that there will be no gossip. I don''t know what''s the secret relationship between Niang Niang and the stranger?" Qingmei said with a smile that she already knew. Lin Qingrou didn''t expect that the plum was so difficult to deal with, and she also blamed her negligence. She must have known the agreement between her and mozicheng, and followed her all the way to the palace. But Lin Qingrou didn''t know what the plum was up to. Seeing that Lin Qingrou didn''t speak, Qingmei continued to say, "Niang doesn''t have to worry too much. Qingmei just wants to cooperate with Niang this time, because Qingmei knows that Niang and Qingmei have the same enemy, that is Gu Qianyi.". When Qingmei says Gu Qianyi, she is full of hatred and gnashes her teeth, which makes Lin Qingrou believe that Qingmei really hates Gu Qianyi, but she doesn''t understand how Qingmei can have hatred with Gu Qianyi, but she doesn''t bother to ask. Since she is the enemy of the enemy, that is her friend. Since she takes the initiative to send her to the door, where can she refuse . "I didn''t expect that Princess Qingmei and Gu Qianyi had hatred, but I didn''t know why?" "Why else? I believe Princess Rou also knows that the Empress Dowager means to marry me to her royal highness, and I''ve long been in love with her royal highness at first sight. I don''t know that this woman has come out and robbed me of my happiness. Of course, I hate her and wish I could tear her to pieces. However, the goal of this princess is not Gu Qianyi, but her royal highness. There is only one requirement for Gu Qianyi, that is to let her die. ". Qingmei''s words are true and touching, which makes Lin Qingrou believe it. When Lin Qingrou hears Qingmei''s words, she also thinks of the things that happened a few days ago. She already understands why Qingmei hates Gu Qianyi. Once a woman''s jealousy breaks out, it can''t be underestimated. It''s just that Qingmei wants Han Yichen. She''s afraid that in the end it will be nothing. How can she let Han Yichen live in this world again? However, since Qingmei has decided to cooperate with her, why don''t she use her current identity to help her do things? As for Han Yichen, maybe she will be merciful and give her a complete corpse in the end.Qingmei naturally pays attention to roufei''s expression. She also understands what roufei is thinking, but she doesn''t tell her the truth. No, her goal is Gu Qianyi. As for Han Yichen, she just wants to cooperate with roufei. What''s more, her current identity is Qingmei princess. But the soft imperial concubine wants to use oneself, really think too naive, still don''t know who use who? Lin Qingrou comforts Qingmei hypocritically at first, and then expresses her willingness to help her. Later, the two people have different ideas about how to deal with Gu Qianyi. As for whether they really cooperate with each other, only they know in their own hearts. Chapter 337 Han Yichen, with Gu Qianyi''s hand and fingers clasped, walks in the bright moonlight. The moonlight drags their figure to the elder. It seems that they have been walking on like this for a lifetime. Han Yichen''s mood is not calm at this time. He has been extremely excited from just now on. Of course, others may do the same. Finally To be able to stay with the woman you love for a long time, such a thing, for whom, will be very happy. Although their wedding did not have too many people''s blessing, but for Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen, what is it? In their heart, all worldly things are just like floating clouds. What they really care about is what they think in their heart, that kind of real feeling, and they just walk by their own feeling. Gu Qianyi feels Han Yichen''s excited mood. A smile spreads from the bottom of his heart. Maybe this is the happiness he wants. Do you know ah Wen? You don''t have to worry about me, your Yi''er, she is happy. Gu Qianyi looked at the moon in the sky and said silently in her heart that at this moment she was really saying goodbye to the previous life. Night rain said goodbye to ah Wen, who was worried about in her heart. From now on, there will no longer be such a person as ah Wen in his life. There are some men who are holding her hand tightly now. They will love each other and live a good life. "Han Yi Chen, do you know? From today on, I am a new self, a self that has nothing to do with the past. Gu shallow according to turn head to look at Han Yi Chen, quietly say. Han Yi Chen nodded, "according to son, how do you still connect a name to take surname of call for husband?"? It should be called Xianggong, shayier. Looking at the smile on Han Yichen''s face, it looks so bright and moving in the moonlight. For a moment, she can''t help but let Gu Qianyi be a little absent-minded. She definitely looks at him, and doesn''t even hear what he said clearly. She just thinks that Han Yichen is so beautiful at this time, just like a relegated immortal. Gu Qianyi thinks that such a beautiful man will be her husband from now on. She is so beautiful How to eat him. Han Yi Chen see Gu shallow according to ignore oneself, again see her facial expression, simply lovely extremely, especially that looking at oneself like that rare delicious general is really itching in the heart, this goblin is really, want to so hook a person. Han Yichen bear his impulse, holding Gu Qianyi''s hand, gently used force, want to wake her up, but found no effect, Han Yichen can''t help but play a trick on this little woman''s mind, gentle mouth, lips slowly close to Gu Qianyi, and then kiss up. For this sudden kiss, Gu Qianyi is not prepared at all, and even forgets to resist. He lets Han Yichen ask for it, and takes it. Until both of them are out of breath, Han Yichen lets her go. Looking at her bright mouth and lips, Han Yichen has an impulse to do it again. He purses his dry mouth, lips and throat. Gu Qianyi is standing on one side, red face, big mouth big breath, looks like it is stuffy. In order to prevent himself from losing his mind again, here to her, Han Yichen to Gu Qianyi mind way: "according to son want to drink?"? Today is our big day, or I''ll buy you two drinks? " Gu Qianyi, a wine bug, was already hooked up when he heard Han Yichen''s words. "OK, let''s go." he said that he was more active than Han Yichen, and took him to the restaurant. Chapter 338 In Qianqing palace, hanmoqing is also sleepless. What happened this evening is too exciting for him, and he underestimates the ability of Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi. He thought that he could restrain Han Yichen with family affection, so Gu Qianyi would be used by him. But he didn''t expect that Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi would be so uninhibited and uninhibited Don''t care about people, it seems that they have to think of other ways, Han Yi Chen don''t blame me heartless, all this is you force me. Hanmoqing made another plan in his heart. At this time, a man in black came in from outside and knelt down to hanmoqing, "Lord.". Hanmoqing looks at the comer and knows what happened to mozicheng. In fact, before mozicheng came to Anya, hanmoqing arranged everything. All the actions of the palace are under hanmoqing''s control. Hanmoqing nods to the man in black and asks, "dark shadow, but what happened to mozicheng?" The man in black, who was called shadow, clasped his hands and said, "if you go back to the Lord, it''s like this. Not long after mozicheng goes back to the room, where does roufei go? And they have reached an agreement. As long as roufei helps mozicheng get Gu Qianyi, mozicheng will release the second prince.". "Oh? Is that all? " Hanmoqing asked casually, as if these things had been expected by him. The man in black nodded, "but it''s like this. After they had a discussion, the empress Rou left. However, her subordinates found that Princess Qingmei also appeared outside the palace where mozicheng lived.". "Very good. It seems that many people can''t bear it. Have you ever noticed Qingmei''s action?" Hanmoqing was sitting on the Dragon chair, rubbing his fingers against the jade fingers on his thumb. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The expression on his face seemed to be very satisfied with the present situation. "When my subordinates saw that Princess Qingmei followed empress Rou to Qingrou palace, they also followed. From their conversation, they heard that they had reached an agreement. However, Princess Qingmei''s goal was to let Gu Qian die, and her goal was the crown prince. I don''t know what the Lord meant?" "In this case, I''ll help them, isn''t it better, or we can kill mozicheng this time, it''s no better, Zixuan without him, our affairs will be much easier," hanmoqing insidiously said, as if he couldn''t put down the jade in his hand, constantly stroking back and forth. "By the way, has he been with Gu Qianyi for a long time? After coming to Anya for so long, he seems to have been very idle, and it''s time to send him out. " Shadow naturally understood who hanmoqing was talking about, so he said to hanmoqing, "I''ll let him come to the Lord." "No, just tell him what I mean in a moment. Try not to expose your identity. Maybe it will be of great use in the future.". Hanmo green waved his hand and said, stopping the meaning of shadow. "I know.". "By the way, shadow, isn''t Lin Qingrou willing to cooperate with Mo Zicheng for Hanmo Chen? Then I''ll let you find a chance to give Hanmo Chen to me... "And he made a move to wipe his neck, and he wanted to see it. Lin Qingrou tried her best and ended up with nothing. He wants to see what kind of expression Lin Qingrou will have when she knows that she has no faith to live. Maybe it''s time for Zixuan to arrange for others to do it. After so many years of forbearance, and even letting Hanmo Chen ride on his head for so many years, it''s time for him to get everything he wants. Ha ha ha... shadow understood the meaning of hanmoqing and also knew hanmoqing''s character. He never disobeyed the orders given by hanmoqing, and "his subordinates obeyed.". "Very good. As for Qingmei, Lin Qingrou and mozicheng, you need to send someone to watch their every move. Remember, don''t scare the snake. As for Gu Qianyi, you don''t have to worry. Just tell that person what I mean.". "I understand what the Lord means.". "OK, let''s go down." Hanmo Qing waved to the shadow to retreat, while he sat on the Dragon chair and pondered. Now the situation is more and more chaotic, but the more it is, the more favorable it is for him. It''s time for him to take this opportunity to order Zixuan to take action. After waiting for so many years, this day finally came. Finally came, the world is soon their own, think of here, Hanmo green can not suppress the joy in the heart, laughing. Chapter 339 At this time, the day is already bright, and the spring like morning light comes from the small window. On the branches, birds are chirping. Han Yi Chen lay on the bed, opened his hazy eyes, seemed to be not adapted to the sun, and gently closed his eyes, after repeated several times, slowly opened, rubbed his painful head, looked around, Han Yi Chen just remembered that this is a hotel. Han Yi Chen thinks it''s funny when he thinks back to last night. Only they can do that. What other couple in the world went to the hotel for a night''s wine on their wedding day, and then they were both so drunk that they were unconscious, and finally they stayed in this pub directly? Think of that little woman drunk look, Han Yi Chen face smile more, right, according to son? Han Yi Chen just remembered at this time that they should have lived in a room last night. Why did he wake up and didn''t see Yi''er? "Did she leave first? Isn''t that right? Yi''er drinks more wine than he does. He can''t wake up before he does Han Yi Chen Wu from of guess, see this circumstance at present, presumably is she really than oneself first wake up, either left, or is hungry to go out to look for a thing to eat. Han Yi Chen smiles and shakes his head, then gets up, puts on his own clothes and goes out. The busy shopkeeper yelled, ordering and delivering food for the guests. Seeing Han Yichen coming out, he said, "my guest, have you had a good rest? Would you like something to eat? " Han Yi Chen light a smile, say: "also good", by the way to 2 shop small two inquire about Gu shallow according to of news come "small two elder brothers, don''t know you have see last night and I together of that woman is my Niang son, where did she go?" The shopkeeper thought for a moment and shook his head: "isn''t your wife still resting? Have you not seen her in the house. "So you haven''t seen her?" Han Yi Chen heart has a kind of bad premonition, but also don''t dare to think to other aspects, "is it when you don''t pay attention, she left you didn''t see?" Han Yi Chen some don''t give up of hypothesis way. The shopkeeper shook his head and said, "my guest, it''s impossible. There are rules for the opening time of our restaurant. From dawn every day, people will be watching at the door to welcome the guests. This morning, the shift is just small, but I really don''t see your wife.". At this time, Han Yi Chen felt that it was strange. Although he had a guess in his heart, he still wanted to go to the happy building to see if Gu Qianyi had gone back. Thinking about it, he took out a ingot of silver from his arms and threw it to the shopkeeper, then left in a hurry. "Well, my guest, I haven''t given you the change yet?" The shop boy finished saying, then already can''t see the figure of Han Yi Chen, leave that shop boy to take the silver in the hand to feel a brain. When Han Yichen comes to the happy building, Gu ruoyou, his brother and sister, and joyful Lingyu and others are having breakfast. It seems that it is because Gu Qianyi is not here. They just have a mouthful of food, and they are absent-minded. It seems that the delicious food in their mouth has become tasteless in the past. People look at a table full of food, and their eyes look at it from time to time Look out the door. Maybe it''s because Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen have been married that they have changed their mood. In their consciousness, Gu Qianyi can no longer sit with them like before, eating, drinking, fighting and making trouble. Gu Ruoyu sighs in his heart. It''s really a big surprise. Gu Fengyu''s heart can be described as a mixture of five tastes. On the one hand, he can see his beloved woman and his favorite sister. He finds her happiness and feels happy. On the other hand, it is because his feelings in this life are doomed to be fruitless, and he is also doomed to be lonely. There''s nothing to be happy with Lingyu. No matter whether she once loved Yier or not, at least now, she is wholeheartedly treating the woman beside her, because she has paid too much for herself. If she doesn''t treat her well, I''m afraid she won''t forgive her in this life. Joyful Lingyu looks at Xue Suyan affectionately and gives her her favorite dish by the way. At this table, I think only old man Mo has the least burden in his heart. Gu Qianyi is his daughter. Now she is happy, and he is relieved. Zhou Feng sat next to the old man Mo and ate the meal silently. There was no expression on his face, but his mood was not so calm. He should have found it. Is it right or wrong for me to do this? Zhou Feng sighed without any trace. Although the action was slight, old man Mo, who had excellent martial arts, still found out. In this group of people, Zhou Feng has always been unknown, but they can see that he also likes Yi''er, otherwise he would not have followed them to Anya. But, ah, old man Mo sighed. His girl owes a lot of money. Gu Ruoling, who has been watching outside the door, sees Han Yichen''s figure. He puts down his chopsticks and stands up excitedly. He looks at Han Yichen, but he doesn''t know what to call him. He doesn''t shout anything. He just looks at Han Yichen behind him. After a long time, he doesn''t see his mother''s figure. He can''t help but ask unhappily, "Uncle Yichen, where''s my mother? ¡±Because Han Yichen used to be Nangong, they always called him "Uncle Yichen". Now although Han Yichen changed his surname, they couldn''t change it, so they always called him that.Han Yi Chen hears Gu Ruoling''s words, in the heart a surprised, "what? Didn''t your mommy come back? " Gu Ruoling shook his head. "No? Uncle Yi Chen, you won''t lose my mommy, will you Gu Ruoling asked suspiciously, but only jokingly, but he didn''t want to make a prophecy. Han Yichen felt tight in his heart, as if he had lost something important in his life. Looking at the people in the house, he asked, "don''t you see Yi''er?" People shake their heads to say no, now Han Yichen''s heart is really flustered, people also see some clues from Han Yichen''s expression, can''t it be that what Ling Er just said is true? Did he really lose Yi''er? Gu Fengyu''s reaction is the strongest. He stands up from the table and comes over. He grabs Han Yichen''s collar and says, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong with Yi''er? " Han Yichen is also very sad at this time. He is beside Yi''er, but he doesn''t protect her well. On the night of marriage, he loses his beloved woman. Han Yichen is red in the eyes and tells everyone what happened. Gu Fengyu is full of anger after listening to Han Yichen''s words, but he can''t vent his anger. He punches Han Yichen in the face, "why don''t you protect her well She? Why don''t you take good care of her? " Say to swing a fist, again hit to Han Yi Chen. Han Yichen doesn''t dodge either. The corner of his mouth is bleeding because of Gu Fengyu''s fist. At this time, he is more painful than anyone else. Maybe he will feel better. People stop Gu Fengyu''s fist. Old man Mo says angrily: "what''s the use of fighting like this? Don''t you hurry to find Yi''er. If Yi''er is short of a hair, I''ll let you go Good looking. After listening to old man Mo''s words, everyone calms down and goes to find Gu Qianyi. Han Yichen and the others have searched all the places they can find, but there is no news at all. Finally, they all go to the hotel where Gu Qianyi is missing. Maybe they can find some clues. The shopkeeper looks at the return of Han Yichen. He thinks he''s gone. Unexpectedly, he''s going to call a friend. It seems that today''s business will be very good. Far away, the shopkeeper welcomed Han Yichen, "my guest, you are back. Please come inside. I don''t know what you want to eat?" Han Yichen grabs the collar of the shopkeeper and goes into the room. When the guests see this situation, they run around and leave the restaurant one after another. At this time, there are only the shopkeeper and a few shopkeepers left. The shopkeeper, who is caught by Han Yichen, doesn''t know his face. So, he looks at Han Yichen pitifully. He doesn''t understand that he was just gentle Young master of Erya, how can he become a devil in such a short time? It''s terrible. When the shopkeeper saw Han Yichen, he thought that he was looking for trouble. He was very worried and went to Han Yichen. "You don''t know, but the shopkeeper offended my guest. What''s the matter? We have something to say. "Where did you hide my wife? If you don''t, don''t blame me for having your restaurant sealed. Han Yichen is on the verge of breaking out at this time, and his tone is full of ruthlessness and endless coldness. When he hears Han Yichen''s words, the shopkeeper standing next to Han Yichen shivers in a moment. "My guest, please don''t do it. We are all honest people, and we are also doing small business. Please stand tall. Besides, you have wronged us by asking us to ask for your wife. Both the small one and the waiter can testify that your wife didn''t come out of the room after drinking with you last night. " "What you say is true?" Han Yi Chen looks at them and doesn''t seem to lie, but where has Yi er gone? The shopkeeper and the shopkeeper dare not lie. Hearing Han Yichen''s question, he nodded, "it''s all true. I dare not lie. Please let us go.". Pleasure plume has been watching their expression, learned that they are real people, then advised: "OK, it seems that they really don''t know, I think we''d better go to the room you stayed in last night.". Han Yichen nodded and took them to the room they lived in last night. As soon as they entered the door, old man Mo, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, and Ziyun Keller found something wrong. They were all practicing poison and medicine. Naturally, they were more sensitive to this aspect. Old man Mo smelled the residual smell in the air and found the residual under the window outside the room The enchanting fragrance. When people see this, they understand what''s the matter. Han Yichen also understands why he sleeps so deeply. It turns out that someone has used such mean means. The more Han Yichen thinks about it, the more angry he is. Who will rob Yi''er? All the time, everyone was lost in thought. Chapter 340 After returning to the happy building, Han Yichen arranges the people who may take Gu Qianyi with them. The most likely ones are empress dowager and Qingmei, Emperor hanmoqing, and mozicheng. The most likely ones are mozicheng, Empress Dowager and Qingmei. So Han Yichen mobilizes his cronies to supervise the activity Of course, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also have their own arrangements. The people of warm heart pavilion have also sent out a lot. Even if they dig three feet, they have to find Gu Qianyi back. And Han Yichen is in a crazy state at this time. As long as he finds the person who took Gu Qianyi, he will certainly tear him to pieces. Maybe before Han Yichen did not understand how important Gu Qianyi was in his heart. At this time, facing Gu Qianyi''s disappearance, he realized that if one person left, another person would follow him He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he couldn''t find Yi''er himself. He can only frantically look for it. It''s true that there is no impermeable wall in the world. Although Han Yichen tried to hide Gu''s disappearance to reduce the harm and danger to Gu, the news spread like wildfire. Many people have heard the news. When the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu of the cining palace got the news, the haze on her face finally disappeared, even in a big mood Well, although I don''t know who did it, it''s not a bad thing for them anyway. Can I take this opportunity to send Qingmei to Han Yichen? Nalan Mingzhu thought in her heart, it seems that it is necessary to find a time to do it. Qingmei stands next to the Empress Dowager. Although her face is calm, her calculations from time to time make people feel that her mood doesn''t seem to be as calm as the expression. In fact, in Qingmei''s heart, she is more surprised. She didn''t expect that Princess Rou would attack so quickly and succeed. It seems that she really underestimates that Lin Qingrou. I should be careful in the future. In Qingrou palace, Lin Qingrou and Li Shouren are also in a state of shock. Although they are ready for this, they didn''t expect that there are still people faster than themselves. They took Gu Qianyi first, and God really helped me. Li Shouren stood on one side, not knowing why, looking at the soft imperial concubine, he asked doubtfully, "eh, who will do this thing?" Lin Qingrou didn''t plan to tell Li Shouren about it. On second thought, Li Shouren was on the same boat as himself, and chen''er''s affairs in the future would not be without his support, so she told Li Shouren about her cooperation with Qingmei. After hearing this, Li Shouren praised Lin Qingrou: "Niang is really smart. I didn''t expect that this Qingmei princess is also a powerful master. Niang should be on guard in the future. After all, we don''t know this person at all, so we''d better be on guard. What''s more, her goal is Han Yichen. If she is with Han Yichen, it''s inevitable that she won''t have anything to do with us There is no conflict. Lin Qingrou played with her slender fingers and said slowly: "what worries Mr. Li is that our palace has never thought of keeping her and Han Yichen. She thinks that our palace will really let them live together and dream about it. If she had no value now, our palace would have let her go to the palace of hell to report, but she was canonized as a concubine because of the Empress Dowager''s relationship She is a princess with a different surname. She really thinks she is a dish. She dares to brag in front of our palace. Hum, our palace will make her regret treating us like this sooner or later. Li Shouren listens quietly, saying nothing. The women in the palace are not kind. If they don''t want to avenge their son, how can they get involved in the struggle of the deep palace. Lin Qingrou said, staring at Li Shouren, as if at this time to find Li Shouren is very handsome general, say hanmoqing has not come to her for a long time, as for how long, she can''t remember. Li Shouren is a little bit unnatural by the soft imperial concubine''s eyes. He looks up at the soft imperial concubine, but happens to see Lin Qingrou''s clothes scattered, showing her fragrant shoulder, instinctively swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He lowered his head quickly. But Lin Qingrou''s voice sounded on Li Shouren''s head, "Mr. Li, you look up and have a look at this palace.". Li Shouren raised his head and looked at Lin Qingrou''s eyes like silk. His snow-white skin seemed to be broken, so he couldn''t help swallowing saliva again. "Is this palace beautiful? Mr. Li? " Lin Qingrou asked frivolously, holding Li Shouren''s chin with her fingers. "Beauty... Beauty... The beauty of the empress''s country is incomparable," Li Shouren said intermittently. Lin Qingrou seems to be very satisfied with Li Shouren''s performance. What he said is also very helpful, "do you like that?" "I like it, but I don''t dare...". ¡°(*^__ ^*(hee hee afraid to? If the palace allows you, how dare you? " Lin Qingrou said playfully, dragging Li Shouren''s clothes like the inner room. At this time, Li Shouren''s reason is all in Lin Qingrou''s words. Our palace allows you to collapse in the middle of the world and follow Lin Qingrou into the inner room. Lin Qingrou takes off Li Shouren''s clothes as she walks. When she gets to the house, Li Shouren only has a pair of profane clothes and trousers. Li Shouren is a normal man. He can''t stand Lin Qingrou''s choice and tease. He immediately ignores Lin Qingrou''s identity and holds her up and throws her on the bed. The flaming flame seems to turn them into ashes in an instant. The warm, vague breath, breath and women''s intermittent calls from time to time compose a gentle and beautiful movement. They play tirelessly. All the hatred and calculation disappear at this moment. The only thing left is the body, which is deeply intertwined with each other. Chapter 341 Gu Qianyi feels that someone is stroking her face in a daze, but she can feel that this person is not Han Yichen, and this person gives her a very familiar feeling, but also very annoying. She doesn''t know who it is. Can''t she disturb her when she is sleeping? It''s really annoying. Gu Qianyi frowns. Obviously, the man doesn''t know that Gu is hating him. Instead, he stretches out his hand to smooth Gu''s frown. His action annoys Gu even more. Gu Qianyi couldn''t sleep because of this man. She opened her eyes and looked at the familiar face in front of her. She had an illusion for a moment. It seemed that she was back in the 21st century. But the man in front of her told her that she didn''t go back to the 21st century. The man in front of her was not the man in her heart. Gu Qianyi had a dream Some strange looking at in front of Mo Zi Cheng, eyes some doubt, how can he? Are you dreaming? Oh, my God, if it''s really a dream, it''s better to wake up quickly. She doesn''t want to dream about this man. So she rubbed her eyes and murmured to herself, "it''s really strange, how can you have such a dream? It''s so unfortunate to wake up. "After that, he lay down straight again, closed his eyes and covered the quilt. After a while, he opened his eyes again and lifted the quilt. When he saw that mozicheng was still in front of him, he was a little angry and yelled at mozicheng:" what are you doing in my dream? I hate it. Mo Zi Cheng has been very curious looking at Gu Qian Yi''s behavior, some unknown, so, until Gu Qian Yi said this sentence, Mo Zi Cheng just understood, feeling this little guy thought he was dreaming? Just, do you really hate it? Dream that you make her so angry? Think of here, Mo Zi Cheng heart suddenly blocked flustered, no matter Gu shallow according to willing or not, hands holding Gu shallow according to the head will kiss up, moist lips, full of overbearing and possessive. Until Gu shallow according to pant but get up, Mo Zi Cheng just let her go. "Do you still think you are dreaming?" Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Qian Yi''s pathetic appearance and asks jokingly. And at this time Gu shallow also wake up, this is not a dream at all, just how can he and such a disgusting man together? At the thought of the kiss, Gu Qianyi felt uncomfortable. He held his sleeve in his hand and wiped his lips. And Gu Qianyi''s this action is more deeply stimulated to Mo Zi Cheng, don''t you have so disgusting? Looking at her constantly wiping the place she had just kissed, Mo Zi Cheng''s anger kept rising, "do you dislike this king''s dirty? Or do you want to keep it for Han Yichen? Where can I not compare with him? Did he kiss you like that? " Say Mo Zi Cheng''s lips again close to Gu Qian Yi, Gu Qian Yi want to dodge, but found himself a little strength. Then he opened his mouth and scolded: "you mean little man, hypocrite, you let me go, I''ll follow you...". Mo Zi Cheng at this time where there is reason, he has been Gu shallow according to serious stimulation, this woman, this originally belongs to her own woman, but at this time for others, is really angry with him, Gu shallow according to haven''t finished, completely submerged in between lips and teeth, Mo Zi Cheng overbearing will Gu shallow according to push on the bed, a hand fixed Gu shallow according to the head , the other hand is restless to swim back in Gu Qianyi''s body, walk, one eye is blood red, looking at Gu Qianyi''s appearance, as if to eat her. Gu Qianyi is also annoyed by Mo Zicheng''s behavior. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. But at this time, she has no strength, which makes her headache. But don''t think it can make her compromise. Gu Qianyi is not a lamb to be slaughtered. If you want to take advantage of her, you have to weigh yourself. Feeling the constant stirring of his tongue in his mouth, Gu Qianyi feels disgusted. He bites mozicheng''s tongue with a cruel heart. The blood flows out along his lips. Mozicheng wants to take it back, but Gu Qianyi bites it hard. He moves his movable leg, and his knee is on mozicheng''s son''s root mercilessly. "Ah" Mo Zi Cheng couldn''t take care of his tongue, and his lower body hurt, so he left Gu Qianyi. He covered his crotch with both hands and rolled on the ground. Sweat trickled down from Mo Zi Cheng''s face. Looking at Gu Qianyi, he was full of resentment, but he couldn''t open his mouth. Gu Qianyi struggles to get up, stands in front of Mo Zicheng, spits out the blood in his mouth, looks at Mo Zicheng with horror in his eyes, and says: "I warn you, don''t provoke me again, and don''t trouble me and Han Yichen again, otherwise, I''ll make you miserable.". At this time, Gu Qianyi looks a little terrible, and there is bright red blood flowing in the corner of his mouth, and his eyes are full of ruthlessness and heartlessness. Then she was ready to leave, but she didn''t have the extra strength to walk too much. What''s more, she didn''t know where she was now. Mo Zi Cheng at this time the pain on the body also slightly reduced some, barely able to stand up, he looked at Gu shallow according to a sad smile said: "do you think you can escape? Don''t dream. Gu shallow according to difficult walk to Mo Zi Cheng side, stretch out a hand to say: "give me the antidote?" "Ha ha ha, I have no antidote at all, and you are just a deal I have made with some people.". Mo Zi Cheng said with a smile.Gu Qianyi stares at Mo Zi Cheng for a while, "trade? What deal? With whom? " "It doesn''t matter to tell you. Who else? Of course, it''s Princess rou. Her goal is Hanmo Chen, but my goal is you. Ha ha, I think Hanmo Chen has returned to Anya now. Now your Hanyi Chen is very busy. I''m afraid you don''t have time to find you. Just stay with me honestly, ha ha ha... ". Gu Qianyi looked at Mo Zi Cheng so out of control, sighed, "Mo Zi Cheng, I suddenly don''t know you? How can you be like this? I advise you to stop. Don''t regret it in the end. After listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, Mo Zi Cheng looks at Gu Qianyi with emotion and says, "don''t you know me? How did this happen? Isn''t it all about you? Because of you? Why can''t you stay with me and be my princess? I already know that I was wrong before. Why are you so heartless? Now you want me to stop? Do you think I can stop? " "Yi Er, will you come back to me? I will treat you well. Really, believe me, will you Mo Zi Cheng with vent, instead of full of pain, he affectionately looked at Gu shallow according to, slowly approached her, holding her hand, put in his heart, poor pleading. For Mo Zi Cheng''s touch, Gu Qianyi is disgusted and instinctively wants to take her hand back, but where Mo Zi Cheng will be like her intention, Gu Qianyi tried several times and couldn''t get her hand out of Mo Zi Cheng''s hand. For Mo Zi Cheng, Gu Qianyi is really tired of it. She doesn''t like his hegemony, his supremacy and his inevitability I don''t like his self indulgence, and his pitiful and pleading. "If I had known that, why should I have done it in the first place? Now I have no feelings to give you, you let go, let go of yourself, let me? How are you. "No way, I can''t let go. Now I''ve got you, haven''t I? I''ve got you, "said Mo Zi Cheng, shaking her head. "Mo Zi Cheng, wake up, I will come back to Han Yi Chen sooner or later. He and I have been married, and we have children?" Gu said and touched his belly. Mo Zi Cheng was stunned. What did she say? They already have children? No, it''s impossible, "impossible, how can it be, you lied to me, you must have lied to me, how can it be"? "It''s true. Believe it or not, I''ll come back to Han Yichen.". Gu shallow according to some sympathy of saw Mo Zi Cheng one eye, then turn round to leave. Mo Zi Cheng endured the pain from his body, like Gu Qianyi chasing him, "you want to go, do you think I will let you go? You want to go back to him, you dream, this life is impossible ", Gu Qianyi also no matter so much, reluctantly support the body and mozicheng fight, although mozicheng also suffered a little injury, but the body heavy seven emotions cartilage scattered Gu Qianyi how can be mozicheng''s opponent, a few rounds down, Gu Qianyi has lost, mozicheng points Gu Qianyi''s acupoints, fierce He said to Gu Qianyi: "if you want to go back to Han Yichen, I''ll waste your hands and feet first." then he broke Gu Qianyi''s leg bone and arm mercilessly. Gu shallow according to eat pain, but also bear did not call out, today''s revenge she Gu shallow according to remember, one day she will like him back. Gu Qianyi''s eyes are red looking at Mo Zi Cheng. Mo Zi Cheng is suffering from Gu Qianyi''s eyes. Is she hating herself? But in addition to this, he can''t find any other way to keep her, "just hate, hate, I don''t mind, as long as I can keep you around, how good? Does it hurt? " At this time Gu Qianyi has no way to stand, Mo Zi Cheng will hold him in his arms, eyes flashed a strong love, gently asked. Gu Qianyi ignored her, at this time she really hurt, the whole body out, but even so, he did not want to show his vulnerability in front of this man. Mo Zi Cheng gently wiped the sweat on Gu Qian Yi''s face, carefully asked Gu Qian Yi''s face, muttered to himself, "Yi''er, this time you won''t run, right? You are really naughty. Do you have to be me so that you can stay with me? It''s a fool. Don''t worry. I will love you. Are you tired? I''ll take you to bed, darling. Then he ordered Gu Qianyi''s acupoints and took her back to the bed. Cover the quilt for Gu Qianyi, then turn around and leave. He should find a doctor to see his own injury. He can''t let her destroy himself with this foot. Otherwise, how can he give her happiness? Mo Zi Cheng''s face is full of happiness, but his heart is full of sour, in fact, he doesn''t want to. Chapter 342 On the afternoon of Gu Qianyi''s disappearance, Han Yichen got another news, that is, Hanmo Chen was killed on the way back to Anya palace, and the murderer''s technique looks very similar to mozicheng''s sword technique. However, the news that Han Yichen sent someone to monitor mozicheng came back to report surprised Han Yichen, because mozicheng was not in the palace at all, and he was missing . Han Yi Chen seems to smell out what from these things, but also can''t say for a moment. But he has an intuition that Yier''s disappearance must have something to do with mozicheng. Han Yichen doesn''t dare to delay much and adds a lot of people to find mozicheng''s whereabouts. He believed that as long as he found mozicheng, he would find Gu Qianyi. And mo old man they also focus on Mo Zi Cheng, but because of this reason and ignore the movement of the palace, of course, make all these things people''s original intention is like this. At this time, in the palace, hanmoqing received all kinds of news from outside, and he was very happy. It seemed that he was very satisfied with the result. Maybe he could add some fun to them. Hanmoqing said to the people in the dark, "tonight, third night, let him come to me.". The shadow in the dark stirred slightly, indicating that he already knew. "What''s going on over there, Princess Rou?" Seems to be suddenly think of general, Hanmo green indifferent asked. The man in black came out of the room and said, "if you go back to your master, Princess Rou is very happy after learning about Gu Qianyi''s disappearance in the morning. Moreover, she and Li Shilang... The man in black hesitated to tell his master about it. Hanmo Qing seemed to see the concerns of the man in black, so he said, "it''s OK to speak straight.". "Yes, this morning Li Shilang went to the palace to discuss with Princess Rou, and then he stayed in the bedroom of Princess rou." that shadow is a smart man, and Han Moqing is also a smart man. When he said this, he naturally understood the meaning of shadow. Hanmo Qing crumpled the tea cup on the table, "this bitch, I really don''t know how to be honest. Let''s put this thing first. Does she know about Hanmo Chen?" "I don''t know yet.". "You let people continue to monitor them and report every move to the town at any time. Don''t neglect the Empress Dowager and Qingmei. Now we''re waiting for the news of Zixuan. Have you arranged the affairs of mozicheng? Don''t let people find them for the time being. After a day or two, let people release information quietly. At that time, there will be people to deal with them, so we don''t have to worry about it. " Calligraphy green a face calculation of say. The man in black nodded, "it''s all arranged. I understand.". "What happened to Mo Zi Cheng?" Hanmoqing is very curious, this Mo Zi Cheng wants to get Gu Qianyi, now got it, how would he do it. Shadow then tells Hanmo Qing everything he sees. Hanmo Qing didn''t expect that Mozi Cheng would be so cruel, but it''s good. The more harm he does to Gu Qianyi, the more hatred Han Yichen has for him. At that time, it''s not good that he can take advantage of him without his own hand. It seems that all things are much smoother than I imagined. In this way, I am getting closer to that position. "Nothing more, keep a good watch on it, and don''t neglect the movement of Han Yichen.". "Subordinates understand" shadow said and disappeared in the house. Shadow is a group of shadow guards specially trained by hanmoqing. They are all excellent in martial arts, tracking and surveillance, and their loyalty is beyond doubt. Hanmoqing also relies heavily on them. They are also the people he is most satisfied with. Hanmoqing is looking forward to the situation of Zixuan. I hope those people can finish the task quickly. As long as Zixuan is eliminated, Wuling will not be far away. At least among the three countries, Zixuan''s combat effectiveness is the strongest. If Zixuan is gone, then the rest is not enough. It''s time to take back the net after all these years of fighting against Zixuan It''s too late. Chapter 343 At Qingrou palace, Lin Qingrou is in a wonderful mood, because she knows that mozicheng has got Gu Qianyi, and she has a message sent to her. Soon Hanmo Chen will be released, and she can see the people she thinks about day and night. After seeing Li Shouren off, Lin Qingrou has been waiting for news in Qingrou palace. At this time, Zhihua ran in from the outside in a hurry, shouting "Niang Niang is not good, something''s wrong, Niang Niang". Lin Qingrou is drinking tea leisurely. When she sees Zhihua coming in, her face shows a trace of anger. She reproaches Zhihua and says, "what do you usually learn from our palace? Don''t worry about it. Zhihua gasps in front of Lin Qingrou, kneels down on the ground with a puff, and says sadly: "the empress really has a big deal, the second prince he..." seeing Zhihua''s expression, Lin Qingrou has a bad feeling in her heart. Coupled with Zhihua''s serious expression, Lin Qingrou''s tea cup falls to the ground with a puff Lin Qingrou looks at Zhihua and wants to ask her what happened to the second prince, but she can''t speak. Fortunately, Zhishu, who was next to him, took Lin Qingrou''s words and asked, "Zhihua, what''s the matter with the second prince?" In fact, although Zhishu asked this question, he was still very nervous. They were Lin Qingrou''s people. Like Lin Qingrou, they regarded Hanmo Chen as their hope for the future. They hoped that nothing would happen to the second prince. Zhihua, biting her teeth, could not let her tears fall down. She summoned up her courage to say to Lin Qingrou: "Niang Niang, I heard that the second prince, he, was killed." Zhihua burst into tears after saying this. Lin Qingrou heard the news and exclaimed, "what?" Lin Qingrou, who was hit hard, fainted before she could ask what happened. After Lin Qingrou got the news that Hanmo Chen had been killed, it was like a bolt from the blue. What Hanmo Chen meant to Lin Qingrou was clear to everyone in the palace. Although Lin Qingrou was in a state of pretending to be crazy, many people could see that Lin Qingrou was not crazy. That''s why someone deliberately took the news Let Zhihua know, and then tell Lin Qingrou. Of course, this person is not others, but their emperor, hanmoqing. There is a saying that some people are happy and some people are worried. When the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu learned that Hanmo Chen had been killed, she was so angry that she almost fainted. She yelled "do evil, do evil." thinking about it, Hanmo Qing has few heirs in her life. Hanmo Qing has only two sons in all. The elder Hanyi Chen is angry with the royal family for a woman However, the younger one was not easy to make friends. He wanted to unify the world and fight in the north and south. In the end, he became the prisoner of Zixuan. He was finally released and died before he got home. What a sin. The more she thought about it, the more sad she was. At last, she was so angry that she was ill in bed. She didn''t want to do anything, and no one would care. But Qingmei can''t help sneering at Nalan Mingzhu. It''s all your fault, but you can''t fall down, old lady. At least you can''t fall down before I use you up. However, it''s not a good thing that Hanmo Chen died. At least his death method is not a good thing. It''s just that someone deliberately framed it, or was it related to mozicheng? It seems that I have to take a good look at this matter. Qingmei comforts Nalan Mingzhu and coaxes her to have a rest. After Nalan Mingzhu falls asleep, Qingmei walks out quietly. At present, all she has to do is find out where mozicheng is now. Although she doesn''t love him any more, Zixuan''s war with Anya has nothing to do with her, but she has to find Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi will never die, and she will never die . Many people are looking at everything in the palace. It can be said that there is basically no secret. At this time, Han Yichen also receives the news that Lin Qingrou is pretending to be crazy. Han Yichen can''t help but turn his eyes to Lin Qingrou. It''s not so easy for Mozi to inherit a prince from another country and take someone away in Anya, Then there will be someone to help him. At present, the person who helps him is either Qingmei or Lin Qingrou, but now it seems that this person is more likely to be Lin Qingrou. Han Yi Chen some chagrin, is oneself too careless, otherwise also won''t appear such thing, also don''t know to depend on son where now? Is she OK? I hope nothing will happen to her. Do you know I''m worried about you, Yier. At this time, Gu Qianyi is also in deep water. In the face of Mo Zi Cheng''s abnormal warmth, Gu Qianyi is almost disgusted to death. The pain in his limbs is unforgettable. Gu Qianyi vowed in his heart that he would ask Mo Zi Cheng to come back bit by bit. Chapter 344 In the twinkling of an eye, it is the second day of Gu Qianyi''s disappearance. This day and night is a very hard time for Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, Gu Fengyu and Han Yichen. Especially Han Yichen is on the verge of collapse at this time. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and Gu Fengyu are no better. Gu Qianyi is the flesh of their hearts for these people How can they not worry and be crazy without any information? After a day and a night of tossing, at this time, they are tired with black eyes, sitting in the hall of happy building, waiting for the news from other people, hoping that they can bring some hope to themselves, even if it is only good. But the people sent out came back wave by wave without any news, which made their last remaining expectation also come to nothing. Besides sighing, there was deep silence and strong worry. Ellie also followed everyone for a day. At this time, she was tired and fell asleep on the chair. In fact, everyone was no better. It had been a day and a night, but there was no news at all. While waiting for the news, she could not resist fatigue and began to doze off. Ellie is Gu Qianyi''s contract pet. It can be said that the relationship between her and Gu Qianyi is the deepest and closest. However, she can''t find her by the smell of Gu Qianyi''s body. However, the connection between her soul still exists. Aili sleeps in a daze, but suddenly sees Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi''s hands and feet are abandoned, and she is lying on the bed powerlessly. She constantly talks about letting Ellie save her. Moreover, her main bank is always bullied by her father. In her sleep, Aili sees everything, including what happened between Gu Qianyi and mozicheng. Ellie looked at her beloved master, who was dying and full of pain. Her tears came out unconsciously. She wanted to save her, but she couldn''t get to Gu Qianyi''s place. For a moment, Ellie was flustered and kept calling "master silver, wait for me, master silver, Ellie is coming to save you...". Then Ellie woke up from her dream and ran out. Gu ruoyou was woken up by the cry of Ellie, and watched her run out. He guessed that she must have heard from her mother, so he ran out with her and said, "Ellie, wait for me.". Other people are very shallow sleep at this time, see this scene will also follow the footsteps of Gu Ruoyu chase out. At this time, Gu Qianyi has woken up, but his hands and feet can''t move, and he can only lie quietly. His hands and feet have been bandaged, but Gu Qianyi knows that since mozicheng can abolish himself, he will not cure himself or make himself better, and those drugs are just used to anesthetize himself and relieve his pain. At this time, Gu Qianyi felt helpless and missed the warm embrace of Han Yichen. How she wished she could be beside Han Yichen and listen to him carefully. Nan, listen to his words of spoiling himself and listen to him say that she loves me. And Gu Qianyi also relies on these beliefs, relying on the missing and love of Han Yichen. Heart is very bitter, if not treatment, his hands and feet afraid is really waste, but at that time, he will love himself as now? Are they crazy to find themselves at this moment? A slight sound of footsteps let Gu Qianyi take back her thoughts. She knew that it was Mo Zi Cheng. With a creak, the door opened gently. Mo Zi Cheng came in with a smile. Like a close lover, she kissed Gu Qianyi''s forehead and eyes, and then picked her up carefully. "Yi''er, I''m tired. Let''s go outside. The morning air is very fresh?" Although Gu was disgusted with the man in front of him, he couldn''t refuse. He had to go out with him in his arms and came to the outside of the room. The air was fresh and the environment was beautiful. However, Gu was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery, especially with the man in front of him. I''m not in the mood. I''m disgusted besides disgust. And Mo Zi Cheng didn''t seem to see the disgust and hatred in Gu Qian Yi''s eyes at all. She held Gu Qian Yi in her arms and walked in the garden, saying a few words from time to time. Sometimes she picked a flower and put it in Gu Qian Yi''s bun to appreciate it. "Yi Er, are you really beautiful?" Mo Zi Cheng looks at his masterpiece with satisfaction and is very proud. He praises Gu Qianyi, and then hugs Gu Qianyi tightly in his arms. He kisses and kisses Gu Qianyi, ignoring Gu Qianyi''s struggle. He keeps shouting: "you are mine, you are mine. You can only be mine all your life. No one can take you away, no one can take you away.". Gu Qianyi looks at Mo Zicheng. In her eyes, he is a madman. Yes, Mo Zicheng is crazy now. Facing such a person, Gu Qianyi doesn''t want to pay attention to him. She gently closes her eyes and begins to nourish her spirit. Mo Zicheng sees Gu Qianyi like this and thinks she is tired, so she carries her back to bed. "According to son you first rest, your medicine should be good, I go to have a look, you wait for me for a while, good" Mo Zi accepted kiss, pro Gu shallow according to the forehead and left. Mo Zi Cheng left, Gu shallow according to brush opened closed eyes, medicine? What medicine? Gu Qianyi has a bad feeling in her heart. I hope it''s not what she imagined. Chapter 345 When mozicheng brings in the decoction, Gu Qianyi knows that she guessed it right. It''s a bowl of abortion medicine. As a doctor, Gu Qianyi can naturally distinguish the ingredients in that bowl of medicine, but she didn''t expect mozicheng to be so cruel, or did she never know this man? However, if you think that he can break his arm abruptly when he says he loves himself, then he will be able to do other things. "Yier, be good, come and drink the medicine." Mo Zi Cheng keeps approaching Gu Qianyi with the bowl of abortion medicine. Gu Qianyi desperately drags his body backward, but it''s futile. For the first time, Gu Qianyi feels panicked. She has never felt helpless like now. She is really afraid now, and she doesn''t want to lose her stomach Her little life is the crystallization of her love with her beloved. She vowed to protect her to the death. "Mo Zi Cheng, you don''t want to come here. I won''t drink this medicine," Gu Qian roared in hysteria. See Mo Zi bear cruel smile, looking at Gu shallow according to the gentle said: "according to son good, as long as you drink this bowl of medicine, let this evil breed disappear, I will love you well, also can cure your arm, as for the child you want how much, you say good or not?" "Mo Zi Cheng you bastard, son of a bitch, go to die. Who wants to have a baby with you? I tell you, if you force me again, I will die for you?" Gu shallow according to this time already disordered square inch, in her heart good hate, hate oneself helpless, also hate Mo Zi Cheng cruel. Mo Zi Cheng wants to kill Gu Qianyi''s baby at this time, where can she still listen to her threat, "Yi''er is really bad. Since you have given birth to ruoyou and ling''er for me, why can''t you give birth to a lovely child like them? But today, the evil seed in your stomach must be destroyed. "No... no... don''t" Gu Qianyi''s face is full of tears now. With despair and prayer on his face, he looks at Mo Zi Cheng''s constant approach to himself. Gu Qianyi smiles sadly and bites his tongue and his head resolutely. Baby, sorry, Mommy can''t protect you, can''t bring you to this world, but baby don''t be afraid, Mommy will always accompany you. Blood flows down Gu Qianyi''s mouth. Mozi Cheng knows that it''s not good, and quickly points Gu Qianyi''s acupoints. Fortunately, the prevention is timely, and it doesn''t hurt the key. Gu Qianyi''s wish also fails. She looks at Mozi Cheng''s eyes full of strong hatred, "don''t you let me die?" Mo Zi Cheng stretched out his hand and wiped Gu Qian''s blood from the corner of his mouth. He said coldly: "how can I let you die? I love you, Yier. Why are you so cruel? Do you want to protect Han Yichen even if you die? Well, then I''ll let people see him leave his body and see him disappear. Mo Zi Cheng said, will be in the hands of the soup to Gu shallow according to the mouth down, Gu shallow according to closed mouth, do not let the medicine flow in, Mo Zi Cheng see this, will open Gu shallow according to the mouth, want to pour the medicine in. "Don''t, don''t, cough, don''t, Mo Zi Cheng, I hate you, I hate you." Gu Qianyi shakes his head hard to prevent Mo Zicheng from succeeding. Mo Zicheng laughs wildly and says: "ha ha ha... Hate me? Then hate... ". Seeing that the medicine juice was about to pour into Gu Qianyi''s mouth, something knocked over the medicine bowl from Mo Zicheng''s hand. "You are bad silver. Let go of my master silver quickly.". Mo Zi Cheng and Gu Qian Yi look up at the same time, and see Ellie standing not far away from them. Gu Qian Yi is relieved to see Ellie, and spews out the medicine juice that has just been stained. Besides, Allie woke as like as two peas in his dream, and then ran to Gu Qianyi with his own intuition. He was watching the scene of Gu Qianyi being forced to drink medicine. Now Gu''s appearance is exactly the same as it sees in her dream. She saw the embarrassed Gu Shi Yi, and the anger in Allie''s heart was also aroused. It looked at the stranger''s eyes and saw the hatred and anger. Without saying a word, Chao Mo Zi Cheng began to attack. Mo Zi Cheng see Ellie attack himself for a time also ignore shallow, then fight with Ellie. One man and one beast, you come and I go, you fight hard. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help lying on the bed. She could only watch them leave the room and go outside. She was inconvenient and didn''t know what was going on outside. And at this time, a pair of poisonous eyes looking at Gu Qianyi lying on the bed, slowly close to her, to Gu Qianyi''s sensitive nature is to feel someone came, but at this time even know she also have no way, not to mention the heart is still holding fluke, think that the person is Gu Ruoyu them, because she knows that Ellie is coming, then they must also be nearby, Han Yichen Well, did you come too? The moment someone opened the door, Gu Qianyi was a little happy, "is Han Yichen you?" "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I''m not Han Yichen, but someone who wants your life!" The visitor said after a few seconds of silence. Gu Qianyi raised his head to see the man. He didn''t expect that this man would be Qingmei. Gu Qianyi was surprised, "how can you be here? It seems that there is no deep hatred between us. Even if there are some festivals, it doesn''t reach the point that you have to kill me, or are you being ordered? " "Ha ha, Gu Qianyi put away your conceit. Who do you think can direct me? In fact, you are wrong. There is not only hatred between us. Even if you die 10000 times, you can''t eliminate the hatred in my heart. Why don''t you die? Why don''t you die? You want to know how I got here? It''s thanks to your family, which doesn''t know what it is. Oh, by the way, it''s called Ellie. If she didn''t lead the way, how could I come here? " Green plum said angrily.At this time, Gu Qianyi probably understood that the plum always gives him a sense of deja vu. Now this feeling is more obvious. It seems that the plum is someone else. Gu Qianyi has already regarded life and death as indifferent at this time. After all, now she is in such a situation, even if she cares, what can she do, but her temperament is just like this, not until the end If you don''t give up for a moment, as long as you spend more time with her, maybe there is still a ray of life. Gu Qianyi looked at Qingmei and sneered, "come on, who are you? Are you hiding in Anya for me Qingmei looks at Gu Qianyi''s smile and says, "what are you laughing at? You''re right. I''ve done so much just for you and to kill you, "Qingmei said, pulling out her sword and pointing it to Gu Qianyi''s chest. Chapter 346 "What a poor woman? But you''re going to kill me. You should let me die, right? " Gu shallow according to some pity of looking at green plum said, but in the heart is sympathizing with her, is also a let hate smoked heart of woman, really pitiful. After listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, Qingmei nods, "it''s OK to tell you." then she gently raises her right hand and tears off the human skin mask on her face. Under the mask is obviously a familiar face. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that another identity of Qingmei would be her, Zhou youruo. That day, Zhou youruo came to Anya after she left the Xuecha League, because Gu Qianyi and a group of them entered the forest of death, so they missed it. However, this mistake led to so many things behind. In Anya, Zhou youruo inadvertently learned that nalankang, the elder brother of the Empress Dowager''s family, was going to hunt in the forest. She just wanted to hook nalankang and then take the opportunity to join the royal family, Later, she learned that there was no girl in the Nalan family, so she planned all this, let it be, and became nalankang''s adopted daughter. Then she followed the empress dowager, nalankang Mingzhu, openly and justly. The Nalan family helped her a lot. Zhou youruo takes back his thoughts and looks at Gu Qianyi with fixed eyes. "You can die at ease this time.". Gu Qianyi said calmly: "I didn''t expect it to be you. I can understand why you hate me to the bone. It''s just that you didn''t die in your hands six years ago, but it will be as you wish six years later.". "You just understand. It seems that you are not confused. You know everything about six years ago? But today, you''re not as lucky as you were six years ago, are you? " Zhou youruo looks at Gu Qianyi and says complacently. Gu Qianyi shook his head, "I don''t think so. Maybe it''s you who died today, not me.". She was so determined because she saw another sword behind Zhou youruo against her back. "You''re bullshit, I''ll kill you now." then Zhou youruo raised her sword and stabbed Gu Qianyi. However, another sword stabbed Gu Qianyi into her chest first. In disbelief, Zhou youruo turned around and found a woman in green standing behind her, and the sword in her hand was inserted in her chest. Gu Qianyi sighed and said to Zhou youruo, "I''ve told you all, but you still don''t believe it. Ah, what can I say about you?" Zhou youruo fell down quietly. The woman in the dress quickly came to Gu Qianyi. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s appearance at this time, her tears pattered down. She stretched out her hand, trembled and helped Gu Qianyi up. She said with difficulty, "master, you suffer.". Although Gu Qianyi was in a mess at this time, she was still in her prime. She said to the woman in the dress with a smile: "what are you crying for, silly girl? I''m fine, master. By the way, Susu, what are you doing here? Have you learned martial arts well? " Su Su nodded and saw that the master was still concerned about himself. The more he thought about it, the more sad he was. However, he still replied, "well, the maid came here quietly behind the sword. I didn''t expect that the master was here, just you?" Su Su looks at Gu Qianyi''s injury, and wants to say nothing. But Gu Qianyi seems to be changing the topic, "I''m ok, isn''t it good? Have you avenged your grandfather? " "Well, master, don''t talk about it. You are like this now. You still care about Su Su. Master, I''ll take you to Daifu.". Then Su Su would pick Gu Qianyi up. Gu shook her head and motioned her not to stay for a while. Gu looked at Zhou youruo lying on the ground and said, "in fact, the person you should hate is not me. You killed her six years ago. Now you are just a lonely soul from another world. Do you know why you have no children? It was someone who put sterilization soup in your tea. You didn''t expect it. Hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, Zhou youruo''s eyes are wide open. What does she say? Is this all true? She can''t imagine that although she has doubted this problem more than once, she has never had a chance to prove it, and now she has to be surprised to say it from another population. Gu Qianyi ignored her surprise and continued: "don''t look at me like this. It''s not me. It''s a long time for you to take sterilization soup. It seems that it should be before you are 16 years old. Your injury is not fatal. I have said all I have to say. You can do it yourself.". Seeing Gu Qianyi finish, Su Su walks out of the room with Gu Qianyi in her arms. Zhou youruo lies on the ground and thinks about what Gu Qianyi said. Closing her eyes, she recalls the past scenes. It seems that she already knows who hurt her so far. She still remembers that person''s smiling face is like a flower. She calls her sister affectionately and asks her to taste her family''s most precious tea, Xiao ningshuang It''s you that make me miserable all my life. Zhou youruo lay on the ground and let the tears flow out freely. Chapter 347 When Su Su holds Gu Qianyi outside, Gu Ruoyu and Gu Fengyu have already arrived, and they have subdued mozicheng. Han Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi who is held by Su Su from a distance. He wants to run, but he can''t move. How can Yi''er become like this? What''s wrong with her hand? Why should people hold it? What did Mo Zi Cheng do to him? What did he do to her? Han Yi Chen dare not imagine, he dare not imagine all this. His heart was in a state of confusion. Gu Fengyu saw Gu Qianyi at this time, red eyes, moved his lips, want to say something, but always unable to speak. Joyful Lingyu wants to take over Gu Qianyi from Su Su, but he doesn''t think it''s suitable. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister can''t take care of so much. They rush to Gu Qianyi and cry bitterly. Zhou Feng stood there motionless. He didn''t expect that Mozi would treat her like this. He knew that he shouldn''t obey any orders. Looking at her who is extremely vulnerable at this time, Zhou Feng''s heart has regrets besides pain. If we were not enemies, Yi''er, I''m sorry, I made you like this. Old man Mo looks at his beloved girl in such a miserable state. He can''t help but quietly wipe his tears. Ziyun Keller also cherishes Gu Qianyi. A good person is tortured like this in just two days. This man, I have written it down by Ziyun. However, the most urgent task now is to show the master in his name what is going on. At this time, I''m afraid that the only person present is himself. Ziyun thinks so. Mingyue stands by and looks at Gu Qianyi. She clenches her fist, looses it, and closes it again. Finally, she can only turn around silently and no longer look at it, because the more she looks at it, the more painful her heart will be. Ziyun Keller takes Gu Qianyi''s pulse and tells you truthfully about Gu''s physical condition: "after more than two months of pregnancy, the hand bone and foot bone are dislocated, the tongue and head are slightly bitten, and there are residual drops in her mouth The good news is that there is not much medicine for the fetus. The fetus is OK. It can only be recovered after a long time according to the baby''s physical needs. Her arm and leg bones must also be treated quickly. Otherwise, it will really be useless. ". From Ziyun''s words, it''s not hard to tell what Gu Qianyi has experienced, but they can''t do anything except heartache. They look at mozicheng, and the more they think about it, the more angry they are. At last, they all come forward and beat mozicheng, even if they can''t vent their anger. In addition to anger, Han Yichen is more afraid. He is afraid that Gu Qianyi is really so stupid. He bites his tongue and kills himself. He is afraid that the little guy in Gu Qianyi''s stomach who is related to him has left before he was born. God knows how much he expects of that little guy and how important Yi Er''s mother and son are to him. His hands are shaking unconsciously, and his heart is so painful. God knows how much he blames himself because he didn''t protect them well, which makes them suffer so much. Gu Qianyi in the face of them, but always keep a smile, at this time she has been transferred from plain arms to Han Yichen''s arms, lying in this belongs to their own warm arms, Gu Qianyi feel very at ease, very warm, she looked at Han Yichen said: "Han Yichen, you hold me, I''m tired, I want to sleep." at this time, her physical condition has changed By the extreme, it is too tired, too tired, want to sleep. She doesn''t know Han Yichen''s remorse and guilt, but she really doesn''t have the ability to care about and comfort him at this time. Han Yi Chen affectionately kisses Gu Qian Yi''s forehead and gently says: "good, sleep, wake up and don''t hurt.". Gu Qianyi nodded, but before she fell asleep, she told Zhou Feng about Zhou youruo. When people saw Zhou youruo, they realized that Qingmei was Zhou youruo. They tried everything they could to figure out. In the end, she was just a poor woman with nothing. Zhou Feng takes Zhou youruo to leave first. No matter what she does, he is his favorite sister. Maybe all this is his own sin. Before Zhou Feng leaves, he looks at Gu Qianyi. Yier, maybe we will be enemies from now on. I hope you don''t blame me. Others are worried about Gu Qianyi''s health, so they are ready to take Gu Qianyi, mozicheng and his follower Shijian back to the palace. At this time, where from Hanmo Qing to get the wind, rou Fei just saw the scene that Mo Zi Cheng was tied and taken away. She thought that her dead son was killed by the man in front of her. Lin Qingrou was not reconciled. He destroyed everything and his hope. She thought that the sword in her hand stabbed Mo Zi Cheng''s heart, "Mo Zi Cheng, return my son Zi Ming, you go to die, ha ha ha... ". At this time, no one will think about the situation here. All their thoughts are on Gu Qianyi. When they want to stop it, it''s too late. Shijian, who is closest to mozicheng, resolutely blocks mozicheng in front of him when he feels the danger and blocks the sword for him. Mozicheng looks at the Shijian falling in front of him with big eyes. He can''t help but watch him fall. "Shijian, Shijian, why are you so stupid?". Shijian looks at mozicheng with a sad smile and says: "Lord, please stop. Don''t be stubborn any more. Besides, Zixuan, Zixuan has an accident. Zixuan now... Needs you very much. Lord... Shijian... Can''t... Can''t be with you any more. Shijian left first." all this happened too fast. When old man Mo came to feel his pulse for Shijian, Shijian was dead.Old man Mo shook his head and said, "it''s too late. The sword is poisonous.". Mozicheng looks up to heaven and shouts. Shijian is a brother who has been with him since he was a child, but now he dies for himself. How can he not be sad? Han Yichen has ordered people to catch roufei, but unexpectedly, her martial arts are so high. Han Yichen''s people spend a lot of effort to catch her. With her, there is mozicheng, the corpse of Shijian I went back to Anya palace. But on the way, rou Fei was already crazy. This time, it''s true. Hanmo Chen died. The thing that supported her spirit is gone, and the string is broken. I''m afraid she won''t wake up in her life. Mozicheng is not locked up in the palace, but is locked up in the prince''s Mansion by Han Yichen. Maybe it''s because of Gu ruoyou''s face, or maybe it''s because he wants to wait for Gu Qianyi to wake up and deal with this matter. What Shijian says is true. Zixuan has something wrong, but these are not important things for Han Yichen at this time, and they have nothing to do with him They have nothing to do with it. The only thing they care about now is when the person in their heart will wake up. Chapter 348 Besides Zixuan''s side, Mo Jianli is very busy these days. I don''t know what''s going on. In recent days, there are several groups of killers in the world. Every night, they will enter the palace to assassinate. Although Mo Jianli has set up the defense in the palace and sent more people to patrol the palace for 12 hours, there are still some people who don''t know what to do. This matter let the stranger gradually leave very headache. I don''t know. Mo Jianli also gets the news from Anya. He learns that his brother not only killed the second prince, but also kidnapped Anya''s princess. At this time, he is being locked in the prince''s house by Anya''s Prince. It seems that this matter is not so easy to solve. In recent days, she has to be busy with the government, be wary of the assassination, calm the mood of Zixuan people and appease their uneasiness. The women in the harem also had to wait for him to comfort them, so that they gradually separated from each other conscientiously over the past few years, and had an impulse to escape. At night, a light in the imperial study was like beans, and the stranger was leaving. At the moment, he was seriously correcting the memorial. The soldiers patrolling by the royal guards were also doing their own business, and soldiers were arranged to guard every corner. Even so, a group of uninvited guests came to the Palace. All of these people were black and masked, and all of them had excellent martial arts skills. Their goal was only one, which was Zixuan''s emperor, the head of his estranged family. Gu Chongming is dead. Even if mozicheng can come back from Anya, it will take a few days. At that time, they must have succeeded. At this time, they had escaped the defense of the soldiers and came to the imperial study. A group of people surrounded him. He looked up from the numerous memorials and saw that the leader in black was holding a golden feather pen. His whole body was crystal clear and shining under the light. Mo gradually left to see what the man in black had in his hand, and when he recognized it, he was shocked and surprised, "is this Huangluo? How can there be a phoenix in your hand? " "Jie Jie,... The emperor has a good eye. I didn''t expect that you would recognize Huangluo. That''s right. This is Huangluo.". Said the man in black with his unique voice. Mo gradually from hearing this voice frowned, not for anything else, just because this person''s voice is too ugly. If Gu Qianyi were here, they would recognize this man as Dugu Xiao, the Lord of Xuecha League, who was the enemy of Huangluo that day. I just didn''t expect him to be here. Mo Jianli looks at Dugu Xiao with a light expression. Long ago, he heard that Huang Luo appeared at the auction in Luoyang, but later he was robbed by a mysterious man in black. I didn''t expect to see Huang Luo here today. I think this man is the one who robbed Huang Luo that day. After a while, Mo gradually left, just slowly said: "I''m so lucky to see the legendary Phoenix falling down here today. It''s really an honor.". Dugu Xiao looked at the stranger and said: "why should the emperor belittle himself? Today, I not only let you see Huangluo, but also let you die under Huangluo. How do you feel? " "Ha ha ha, it''s my pleasure to say that," Mo gradually said with a smile. "It''s natural, but no one else can ask for it.". Mo Jianli looked at Dugu Xiao for a moment, then said, "I don''t know if I can ask you something before I die.". In Dugu Xiao''s eyes, Mo Jianli is already a dead man. At least in his eyes, it''s a must to take Mo Jianli''s head tonight. He''s not like those stupid guys in Youming palace. He doesn''t succeed enough. He sends several groups of people, but they don''t succeed. He also says how powerful this Mo Jianli is. Waste is waste. At this time, Dugu Xiao didn''t worry about what tricks Mo Jian would play when he left. Seeing that he asked for help from himself, he didn''t feel much embarrassed. "If you have anything, just say it.". Mo Jianli looked at Dugu Xiao gratefully and said, "in fact, there is nothing else. I just want to ask you to shut up before I die, because your voice is so ugly. It''s like a duck''s throat. It''s the first time I''ve heard such an ugly voice. If I listen to it again, I''m afraid I will be killed without your hands Your voice is terrible. Otherwise, even if I die, I''m afraid I''ll be hard to hear by your voice. I don''t want to die and live. So, please help me. "I''ve been in touch with Gu Ruoyu for a long time. Unconsciously, my estrangement has become poisonous. Hearing this, Dugu Xiao became angry and yelled at his subordinates: "what are you doing? Kill him for me. Kill him for me. Those men didn''t dare to listen to Dugu Xiao''s orders. They pulled out their swords as if they were strangers. Mo Jianli also takes out his soft sword to fight with them. Mo Qiu and the shadow guards hidden around the imperial study also jump out to join the fight. Mo Jianli intentionally leads them to the outside of the room. Unconsciously, everyone has withdrawn from the imperial study. The shadow guards also slowly move closer to Mo Jianli and surround Mo Jianli in a protective posture. Those soldiers pretending to patrol At this time, they also gradually close to the stranger. Seeing this, Dugu Xiao doesn''t know well, but he can only move forward and can''t retreat. Mo Jianli makes a gesture to the archer in the corner. For a moment, the arrow flies everywhere and shoots at them like a rain of arrows. Although all the people Dugu Xiao brings are experts, they can''t resist the arrow from all directions. If they are careless, they are shot into hedgehogs. Seeing that his men were falling down, Dugu Xiao began to retreat. If his whole army was destroyed this time, the master would not spare himself.Thinking that his hand moves faster, Dugu Xiao injects his internal power into Huangluo, and Huangluo is activated. Countless feather pen archers shoot arrows at Mo Jianli with fast speed. Seeing this, the soldiers used their bodies to block out the arrow rain for him. Seeing that the time had come, Dugu Xiao quickly retreated with the rest. Mo gradually left, looking at the left Dugu Xiao, with a sigh of relief in his heart, but when his eyes touched those soldiers who died because of himself, there was a trace of sadness and sadness in his eyes. "Mo Qiu, you stay here to help deal with these casualties. Remember to give more money to their families to appease them.". Mo autumn nodded agreed to come down, looking at Mo gradually away from the moment some old back, Mo autumn heart some distressed, why? Lord, come back quickly. The emperor has always been a good emperor. Why do so many people want to kill him? Mo Qiu doesn''t understand. All he can do is stay by his side and protect him. Chapter 349 After a few days of cultivation, Gu Qianyi finally woke up. During her sleepy days, she felt that she had had a long dream. In the dream, she fell into a dark abyss without any light. She felt that she was going to be lost in the darkness, but there was a voice in her heart calling for her. Later, she followed that voice all the way, and finally rushed out Breaking the shackles of darkness and seeing a glimmer of hope, Gu Qianyi has never been a person who easily gives up. As long as she has this little hope, she can always stick to it. After Gu Qianyi opened her eyes, she felt at a loss. Then her mind slowly recalled the things before her coma, and looked around. The environment here seemed strange, which made her uneasy for a moment. She tried to sit up, but found that her arm was pressed by something. Looking at her arm, she saw Han Yi chenjie White clothes, must be too tired to fall asleep here. Gu Qianyi wants to take back his arm, but wakes up Han Yichen who lies on the bed and falls asleep. Han Yi Chen raised his head and saw that Gu Qian Yi had woken up, full of surprise, "Yi... Yi Er... Are you awake?". Gu Qianyi nodded. At this time, he noticed Han Yichen''s appearance, big black circles under his eyes, beard all over his face and messy hair. It seems that he hasn''t combed his hair for several days. Seeing Han Yichen like this, Gu Qianyi felt sad and sweet. It must be that he was waiting for him day and night, so he didn''t have time to wash himself It''s hard work for him. Han Yichen has always been a gentle but black man in front of Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi always thinks that he is like a piece of warm jade, but at this time, he appears in front of him with such an image, which is the first time in the world. "I''m ok, but it''s you. How long have I been in a coma? Have you been here all the time?" Gu Qianyi stretched out his hand to touch Han Yichen''s face. At this time, Han Yichen is completely immersed in the joy of Gu Qianyi''s waking up. These days are frightening him. Looking at her with weak pulse lying on the bed, Han Yichen''s heart hurts, but he can''t help at all. Besides sitting beside her, holding her hand, calling her again and again, calling her name, and telling his worry and heartache. But Han Yichen doesn''t know that it is because of his call that Gu Qianyi wakes up so quickly. Han Yichen''s hand gently covers Gu Qianyi''s hand and quietly feels the temperature from her fingers. He knows that this is not a dream, but she really wakes up. "Yi''er, do you know that you have been in a coma for two days. I don''t know when you will wake up, so I always stay by your side, because I want to see me first when you open your eyes.". Han Yi Chen low of tell. Gu shallow in can''t help but some red eyes, looking at Han Yi Chen also don''t know what to say. "You''re stupid.". "Yi Er, does your hand still hurt? Are you hungry? I must be tired after lying for so long. I''m going to get you something to eat. Han Yi Chen some raises foot to have no way of concern way. Gu Qianyi saw Han Yichen so nervous, some couldn''t help laughing, "well, don''t be so nervous, I''m ok, my hands and feet don''t hurt, but I''m thirsty, you pour me a glass of water first.". "Ah, er, OK, I''ll go right away, Yi''er, you wait." Han Yichen then rushed to the table as soon as possible to get a glass of water for Gu Qianyi, and then brought it over to feed Gu Qianyi. Even after drinking two glasses of water, Gu Qianyi just felt that his voice was not so hoarse. Looking at Han Yi Chen to persuade to say: "I''m ok, you haven''t had a rest for a long time, go down to have a rest first.". Han Yichen shook his head and said, "no, I''ll be here to guard you.". Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen''s stubborn appearance is not good. Besides, at this time, Gu ruoyou and they also come here. They are very happy to see Gu Qianyi wake up. They are all concerned about this and that, but there is no place for Han Yichen. At this time, Xue Suyan comforts Han Yichen: "it''s been a long time since the prince''s palace. You''d better go down to have a rest and clean up. Here we are Look after it. Nothing will happen. Other people also nodded in agreement. No matter how we advised him these days, he didn''t listen. He had to stay by Yi''er''s side. Now Yi''er wakes up, he should be relieved. Seeing his haggard appearance, we all cherish him. His deep love for Yi''er is in our eyes, and we all recognize it. Han Yichen see everyone say so, also embarrassed to refuse, not to mention at this time where there is his share of speech, but the eyes still looked at Gu Qianyi, Gu Qianyi see Han Yichen so, in the heart is also very distressed, then nodded, so Han Yichen just reluctant to leave. After Han Yichen left, everyone accompanied Gu Qianyi to talk for a while, worried that she was too tired, so she continued to rest, and Su Su instead of Han Yichen stayed with Gu Qianyi to take care of her. Although Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also want to stay, they still have other things to do. What''s more, Gu Qianyi has woken up, so they have nothing to worry about and leave. In just two days, Zixuan''s affairs had become a little out of control. Prime Minister Zhou Weiyong took the lead in the rebellion, and many ministers in the court had already stood on Zhou Weiyong''s side. More importantly, Youming palace and xuechameng had cooperated with Zhou Weiyong, and Zhou Feng had never appeared since he left that day. Now Zixuan''s situation can be described as turbulent, and some small countries around her also began to take the opportunity to harass Zixuan''s border. Zixuan''s domestic and foreign troubles and her estrangement made her sad.At this time, Zixuan has no available general. Mo Jianli has also written with Han Yichen, hoping that he can let Mo Zicheng go. But Han Yichen ignores Gu Qianyi because he is in a coma. What''s more, because Mo Zicheng has done too much this time, he has put this matter on hold. Chapter 350 After two days of detention, mozicheng has been introspecting himself a lot. At this time, he also realizes that he seems to be in the way of others, which makes people take advantage of him. He can''t help but feel guilty about what he did to Gu Qianyi. When did he become like this? Yi''er is his beloved woman. How can he treat her like this? I don''t know how she is now. Think of Gu Qianyi, Mo Zi Chengmou flashed a trace of sadness. Shijian''s death is a great blow to mozicheng. Shijian is the bodyguard who has been with mozicheng since childhood. Although they are called master servants, they are brothers. They have lived and died together many times, but now they have sacrificed their lives for their own absurdity. I think mozicheng is very guilty. The words that Shijian said to mozicheng before he died are vivid in my mind, especially before Shijian has time to tell him what happened to Zixuan, which makes mozicheng''s heart really unable to calm down. Gu ruoyou brother and sister came to the dungeon, mozicheng is sitting on the ground, looking at the window in front of the only ray of light, it seems to hear a slight footsteps, mozicheng looked back, then saw Gu ruoyou brother and sister, mozicheng eyes a bright, looking at Gu ruoyou brother and sister some joy, but also some guilt, "ruoyou, Ling Er, how did you come?" "Let''s see you. Are you ok?" Gu Ruoyu said faintly that when she was young, she had the calmness and calmness that didn''t match her age. However, Gu Ruoling couldn''t do as Gu Ruoyu did when she faced her father, whom she once liked and sincerely accepted. As if nothing had happened, she gave a cold hum and ignored it. Seeing this, mozicheng knows that they are sad because they have hurt their mother. It''s really their fault. Mozicheng has nothing to say about it. Recalling the happy time when they were together with the brother and sister, mozicheng''s heart has a kind of unspeakable bitterness and sadness. He stared at them for a while, some difficult mouth asked: "your mother, she, how are you?" "It''s not your blessing. I''ve been sleeping for two days. I''m afraid I let you down. The baby is OK, and Mommy''s body is recovering." Gu Ruoling said impolitely with anger. Gu ruoyou took Gu Ruoling''s hand and said, "Ling Er, how can you talk to Daddy like this?". "Well, how can I talk to him? He''s our daddy, that''s right, but what did he do? He kept saying that he liked our mother, but he hurt our mother like that. Moreover, the baby who didn''t know whether it was her younger brother or younger sister was almost gone. "Gu Ruoling was more and more angry, and her tone was also a little harsh. Gu Ruoyu sighed. That woman is their mother. She is the one they want to hold in their hands. Seeing her hurt, how could she not be angry and sad? It''s just that this matter is not as simple as imagined. If there is no one behind it, how can they rob her easily. And all this seems to be nothing but Mozi''s love Hate''s behavior, but in fact it''s not so simple. What''s the matter with Hanmo Chen''s death? Gu Ruoyu believes that it''s definitely not their father''s doing it. It seems that there are more terrible people behind it. "You don''t have to worry, Mommy is OK." Gu Ruoyu looks at Mo Zi Cheng''s injured expression, and then he can''t bear to comfort her. Mo Zi Cheng nodded, "thank you.". Gu ruoyou shakes his head, looks at Mo Zi Cheng and asks: "there''s something we want to ask you. Did you kill Han Mo Chen?" Mo Zi Cheng Wen Yan is very surprised to ask a way: "what? Is Hanmo Chen dead? Has not the king put him back? " At this time Mo Zi Cheng just remember, why Lin Qingrou assassinate himself, will shout to let himself return her son''s life. Mo Zi Cheng sighed and said slowly, "I didn''t kill Hanmo Chen, and I''ve ordered him to be put back.". "That''s it. You and Lin Qingrou must have discussed the matter of robbing Mommy. Her condition is Hanmo Chen. After you get my mommy, you let him go, while the people behind you kill Hanmo Chen and blame you. Their purpose seems to be not to let you leave Anya alive.". Gu ruoyou''s calm analysis. Mo Zi Cheng has a bitter smile. He wants to be smart, but he doesn''t want to be designed and used by others. It''s ridiculous, ridiculous. "You''er, maybe you guessed it right. Someone is not ready to let me leave alive. They not only take advantage of your feelings for Yi''er, but also take advantage of Lin Qingrou. The goal is to kill people with a knife.". "Well, let''s not talk about it for the time being. After all, he didn''t succeed. Now there''s a more important thing to tell you. Zixuan has an accident..." Gu ruoyou tells mozicheng all the things that happened to Zixuan recently. Mozicheng retreats two steps after listening to it unbelievably, "how can this happen? How could that be? " Gu Ruoling also put down his unhappiness and stood on the side of mozicheng. Seeing his incredible appearance, Gu Ruoling casually added, "this must be the main purpose. As long as you can''t go back, Zixuan is helpless. It will be much easier to win Zixuan.". After Gu Ruoling''s reminder, Mo Zi Cheng and Gu Ruoyu wake up. It seems that this matter has been arranged for a long time, but who is this person? Is that Zhou Weiyong? However, it seems unlikely that Zhou Weiyong should not have the ability to attract both xueshameng and Youming Palace at the same time. It''s not him, but who is it?Gu Ruoyu suddenly thought of a question and asked Mo Zicheng, "did my mom send it to you from Lin Qingrou?" "You son, why do you ask this? Did you think of something? " Mo Zi Cheng saw Gu Ruoyu ask this question. He was very curious and thought about it seriously. He shook his head and said, "I remember what you said. When it was almost dawn on the evening of the banquet, that man took me to a house, that is, the place where you found me. When I got there, Yi''er was already lying on the bed, and all over At that time, I only thought about Yier and didn''t think so much about it. But I remember that in a trance, I seemed to see a man with a fox mask leaving from there, and it seemed that he was with another person, but it seemed that they were not roufei''s people. "That''s right. They are not the people of Princess rou. In my opinion, Lin Qingrou doesn''t have that great ability at all, but who is it? By the way, is it him? " Gu ruoyou was surprised and said. "Who is it?" Two voices asked in unison. "Do you still remember that when Zixuan was young, daddy had to deal with the man in white and the fox mask that Zhou youruo appeared that night? It seems that he is very concerned about Zhou youruo, which shows that their relationship is extraordinary. And that day, did Mommy find out that Qingmei was Zhou youruo''s disguise? " Gu Ruoyu said. Gu Ruoling nodded, "yes, so what? What does it have to do with this? " "You think, if Zhou Feng knew that Qingmei was Zhou youruo at the beginning? I mean, if Zhou Feng is the man with the fox mask, and he has been following us all the time, naturally he knows everyone''s whereabouts like the palm of his hand. Is it convenient to do anything? I suspect that mommy let Zhou Feng take her away, and Zhou youruo and Zhou Feng are the pieces arranged by Zhou Weiyong. After Gu ruoyou said this, mozicheng and Gu Ruoling also understand. Calm down and think about it carefully. Maybe things are really the same as Gu ruoyou said. Thinking of this possibility, mozicheng is even more worried. Now Zixuan is in danger, but she is deeply in trouble. How can this be good. "You''er, ling''er, can you help daddy and let him out?" Gu ruoyou nodded and said, "don''t worry, Dad. We''re here to help you this time, and we''re willing to help Zixuan.". "Really good children, thank you" Mo Zi Cheng looked at the two sensible children in front of him, his heart is very excited, but also very lucky, fortunately, he did not do unforgivable things, almost lost them. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister shook their heads, saying that it was nothing. In fact, they come here only with the permission of Han Yichen. Otherwise, even if they have the ability, they can''t let Mo Zicheng out rashly. However, Han Yichen doesn''t know what Gu Qianyi thinks at this time. He just asks Gu ruoyou to take Mo Zicheng out of the dungeon, but doesn''t give him freedom. As for whether he will meet Zixuan, he has to wait for Gu Qianyi''s words. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also told mozicheng about it. Mozicheng also understood that he had done so much wrong and hoped to be forgiven by her. Although he knew that he had hurt her too much and she could not forgive him, he still held such a hope. Han Yichen is more worried that Mo Zicheng still can''t let go of Gu Qianyi. He is worried that he will do something to hurt her again. He can''t bear so many worries. Such worries are not only Han Yichen, but almost everyone knows Mo Zicheng''s paranoia, so many people are not willing to let go of Mo Zicheng. Gu Qianyi is all of them They can''t accept any harm she receives, but what to do in the end is to take care of shallowly. Chapter 351 Han Yichen goes back to the house to clean up quickly, and then goes to Gu Qianyi to report. After this incident, he is determined to wait by Gu Qianyi''s side all the time, so that she will not be in any danger again. Gu Qianyi had a rest for a while. At this time, his face looked much better. His legs and arms had been connected. Although he could not get out of bed and walk around, he did not feel very painful. When Han Yichen comes to Gu Qianyi''s room, Su Su is waiting for Gu Qianyi to have a meal, a plate of light vegetables, a bowl of white glutinous rice porridge, Su Su is feeding him with spoonfuls. Gu Qianyi sees Han Yichen, smiles at him and says, "Han Yichen, you''re here.". "I don''t trust you, so I come here," Han Yichen said. He took Susu''s bowl and said to her, "give it to me here, and you can go down.". Su Su looks at Gu Qianyi and leaves with Gu''s permission. Han Yichen continues to feed Gu Qianyi with a bowl and spoon. Gu Qianyi, who has been hungry for several days, doesn''t care about those. No matter who feeds her, she has to eat them. Han Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi''s pursed food and smiles happily. It''s so good. Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen suspiciously and doesn''t understand what this man is laughing at. "What''s so funny? Is there something on my face? " "No, I just think it''s good to be with you like this." Han Yichen put down the bowl, held Gu Qianyi''s hand, clasped his fingers, and said to Gu Qianyi, "Yi''er, you really scared me. It''s all my fault. It''s my failure to protect you that makes you suffer so much. Almost even our children are lost. It''s all my fault.". Gu Qianyi leaned against Han Yichen''s arms and felt the familiar breath. She was very warm and at ease. She also felt the fear and remorse in the man''s heart. She gently kisses Han Yichen''s mouth and lips, just like a dragonfly skimming water. Then she said to Han Yichen, "in fact, when I saw the bowl of abortion medicine, I was the same I was very afraid. At that time, I had only one idea, either to protect him or to die with him. Later, I still felt afraid, not only because of him, but also because I was afraid that I would never see you again. In my last life, ruoyou and ling''er had a clear and shallow life. In this life, I had too many concerns, too much to give up. Fortunately, it was like a dream It''s all in the past. After listening to Gu Qianyi''s words, Han Yichen holds Gu Qianyi tightly in his arms. He can feel Gu Qianyi''s feeling, because he is also afraid, "Yi''er, I promise you that this will never happen again, believe me.". "Well, I know," Gu said with a smile, which contains too many feelings, as well as a touch of happiness. Han Yichen looks at Gu Qianyi''s smile, can''t help indulging in it, so simple, so sincere smile is too few, but also precious and charming, he looks at her, face slowly close to Gu Qianyi, seems to know what she wants to do, Gu Qianyi puts out a finger between them, some helpless looking at Han Yichen, said: "stop, stop, I haven''t had enough.". Say very innocently to Han Yi Chen winked. Han Yi Chen funny end bowl, then feed Gu shallow according to eat. While they are eating, they are talking about what happened recently. Han Yichen also tells Gu Qianyi about Zixuan. After hearing this, Gu Qianyi sighs deeply. Han Yichen asks with concern: "what''s wrong with Yi''er? What''s the good sigh? " "Mozicheng is just a poor man. To be honest, when he broke my arm and leg bone and forced me to drink abortion medicine, I really wanted to kill him. Even if I couldn''t kill him, it wouldn''t make him feel better. But now I think about it, he was just dazzled by love and used by others. Now Zixuan is suffering from this accident, I''m afraid it''s not good My father has been loyal to Zixuan all his life. If he knows that Zixuan is in trouble, he will be desperate. Moreover, ruoyou and ling''er are also members of Zixuan''s royal family after all, so he can''t ignore Zixuan. Gu Qianyi said thoughtfully. Han Yi Chen seems to see that Gu Qian Yi has some scruples and says in a voice: "Yi Er wants to help Zixuan? What else do you want to worry about? Do whatever you want. Gu Qianyi looks at Han Yichen gratefully, "it''s not that I don''t want to do it, but I want to hear what ruoyou and ling''er mean, and now it''s not convenient for me to intervene in Zixuan''s affairs. What''s more, for mozicheng and Zixuan''s royal family, I still have some mind in my heart.". "According to son I understand, I just worry, we let Mo Zi Cheng go like this, if he still don''t give up to you how to do, after all, this is not good for anyone.". Han Yichen still can''t help but say his worry, but he said so, Gu Qianyi is also silent, for this problem, Gu Qianyi also has lingering fear, but also can''t find a suitable way to solve this problem. At this time, brother and sister Gu Ruoyu, who came to discuss this matter with Gu Qianyi, just came to the door. Hearing Han Yichen''s words, they stood up and said, "Mommy, can you give this matter to you''er, let you''er solve it, you''er promise that he will never do this kind of thing again, and will never appear in front of you to ask for your trouble again, OK?" Looking at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, Gu Qianyi knows that they still care about Mo Zicheng. After all, they are close relatives. Let''s leave this matter to them. Anyway, he doesn''t know how to solve it, but Gu still can''t help reminding: "Mommy knows what you mean, and she agrees to let you solve this matter, including Zixuan''s, Mommy Mommy doesn''t care, but mommy has two requirements. First, you must protect yourself, you know? No harm. Second, no matter what, he is always your biological father, so don''t do things that you regret later.Gu ruoyou also understood Gu Qianyi''s meaning, nodded and indicated that he understood. Then he said their conjecture to Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen by the way. Han Yichen didn''t expect that things would be like this, but he and Gu Qianyi both had a feeling that it was not so simple, and they felt that Zhou Weiyong, xueshameng and Youming palace were the three main reasons It seems that different forces are controlled by the same person, and this person can not be Zhou Weiyong. That only means that they are the same master. If so, then this plot seems to have been prepared for a long time. After telling Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister to leave, Gu Qianyi seems a little tired. Han Yichen helps her to lie down. Gu Qianyi was originally prepared to let him have a rest, but in the end, Han Yichen actually lies on his own bed, which makes Gu feel speechless and stuffed in his heart. However, he works so hard to take care of himself these days I don''t care about this even if I have to. Before long, he lay in the arms of Han Yichen and fell asleep. Chapter 352 Gu Ruoyu is allowed by Gu Qianyi to go back to his room to pack up. Zixuan is in a lot of crisis now. It should be sooner rather than later. Of course, how can such a thing be done without the guy named Aili? As soon as he hears that Gu Ruoyu is going to Zixuan, he also yells to go together. Gu Qianyi thinks that if there is one more Ellie in his heart, they will have a better chance of winning, so he agrees. Early the next morning, Gu ruoyou and mozicheng set out on the road together, and old man Mo left with Gu ruoyou because he missed old lady mo. Gu Fengyu had too many plots about Zixuan. He didn''t want to go back to the sad place, but because he missed his mother who had passed away before he could see her, he went with him. Gu Qianyi reluctantly looks at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and Gu Fengyu as they leave. However, because his hands and feet are not convenient, he has to give up the idea of going with them. Happy Lingyu sees that everyone has left, and Gu Qianyi''s business is over. Worried that Gu Ruoyu needs help, she also takes Xue Suyan back to Wuling. The originally noisy group of people are gone, leaving only Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen staring at each other and sighing. "Ah" in the room, a sigh came again. Gu Qianyi was lying on the window, looking out of the window in a daze. Han Yichen came in and saw Gu Qianyi like this, so he went to Gu Qianyi gently, put out his hand to hold her from behind, and asked: "what''s the matter, Yi''er?". Gu Qianyi heard Han Yichen''s voice, but he didn''t turn his head back. He leaned against Han Yichen''s arms and said: "they are all there on weekdays, Ellie. When ruoyou and ling''er are making trouble together, I dislike their noise. Now that I''ve just left, I start to think about them. What do you say? It''s really killing me.". Han Yi Chen covers Gu Qian Yi''s mouth with his fingers, "Shh, Hao Yi''er, let''s not talk nonsense, what do you think they are normal, you can rest assured that they will come back in a few days, it will be OK.". Gu Qianyi nods silently. Han Yichen can see that the little woman in front of her is not very happy. She has experienced so much in the past few days, and she has to face the difference between ruoyou ling''er and ruoyou ling''er just when she gets better. It''s really sad to think about it. It seems that she has to coax her these days. "Well, Yi''er, don''t worry, or I''ll go shopping with you. You haven''t been out for several days.". Hearing what Han Yichen said, Gu Qianyi''s eyes lit up instantly and nodded abruptly. Who doesn''t know that she likes shopping most? Now she has the big gold master who is the prince to accompany her. If she doesn''t use it, it''s too wasteful. Han Yichen can''t help laughing when he sees Gu Qianyi. He seems to see the calculation from the little woman''s eyes, but if the object is her, then he will suffer. Let her calculate. He doesn''t calculate her, and he will live a lifetime. With Su Su''s help, Gu Qianyi changes his clothes and goes out of the prince''s mansion with Han Yichen. They hold hands and walk on the street. Han Yichen sees Gu Qianyi''s ice blue dress and asks, "why does Yi''er prefer this color?" Gu Qianyi looked at his clothes and said, "what''s wrong? I don''t know. I prefer this kind of color very much. I think this kind of color is like myself. It''s cold, cool, thin and Qinghuan. After hearing Gu Qianyi say this, the other hand holding her hand tightened, "Yi''er, believe me, I will make you feel warm all your life. I will collect you well, place you properly and keep you carefully all my life. Avoid your shock, avoid your pain, avoid your exile, no branch to rely on. This will always be your warmest harbor. Han Yi Chen covers his chest to say. "Well, thank you, Han Yichen." Gu Qianyi looked at Han Yichen sincerely and said that his life was cold. He thought that he was lonely with ruoyou and ling''er, but he didn''t want to meet Han Yichen. This may be his fate and destiny in this world. Seeing Gu Qianyi saying this, Han Yichen pulls Gu Qianyi into his arms, "Yi''er, you don''t have to thank me. I should thank you. Thank God for letting me meet you. Thank you for letting me fall in love with you. Thank you for being with me.". One side of Su Su looked at the two men''s love concubine meaning, affectionately in the street hugging really feel embarrassed, the most important thing is to stand beside them, let people''s eyes see really embarrassed, then went over and said: "cough, do you want to do this, all the people on the street are looking at you!" Jing Su Su said that when they realized that it was on the street, they were embarrassed to separate, but the hands of the ten fingers were still holding tightly. Su Su follows them. Seeing this, she feels happy and gratified. She doesn''t have high requirements. As long as the master is happy, she hopes to be with him forever. All the way to a stall, Gu Qianyi happened to take a fancy to an emerald green plum hairpin. He reached for it and asked the vendor, "how much is the hairpin, boss?" But the boss was also a sincere businessman. Seeing that the woman who looked like a fairy liked the hairpin, he said the price truthfully, "this hairpin is fifty Wen.". Gu Qianyi nodded. It''s true that the hairpin is not expensive. The most important thing is that she thinks it is in line with her heart. Moreover, she thinks it is suitable for Su Su who is dressed in green at this time, so she wants to buy it. At this time, she grabs the hairpin in Gu Qianyi''s hand with one hand, and exclaims: "this hairpin is really beautiful, old man I''ll take the board. Chapter 353 The crowd looked in the direction of the conversation and saw a fat woman in colorful silk. Her face was covered with thick powder. It seemed that she was wearing a mask. Her small eyes were just like a seam because of the squeeze of the flesh on her cheek. There is a red beauty mole on the left cheek, but it is slightly near the corner of the mouth. There are many hairpin rings on the head. The styles are very old-fashioned, but we can see that these are not inferior products. Looking at such a behemoth appear in front of him, Gu shallow according to three people all Leng. Gu Qianyi looked at the woman in front of her in some surprise and thought that it would have to be 280 kg without 300 kg. Even though her clothes were tailor-made, the wavy pattern still appeared on her body. The most important thing is that the maid beside the woman held a kraft paper bag in her left hand and quickly put the paper bag reed snack into the bloody mouth in her right hand. And she was playing with the hairpin she had just snatched from Gu Qianyi''s hand, "it''s so nice, boss? Why, boss? " The woman looked around, but did not know where the vendor had gone. Hearing the cry, the hawker came out trembling from the huge shadow, stood a little far away from the woman, and then said, "the hairpin in Miss''s hand is worth... 50... 50 Wen.". When the woman saw her petite boss, she said with a smile: "boss, you''re here. It''s really easy for me to find. OK, I''ll take this hairpin." then she took a bite of the high point handed by the servant girl and told the servant girl, "give me the money, little peach.". The servant girl took out her handkerchief and wiped her hands. She took out fifty Wen from her purse and handed it to the vendor. The vendor looked at Gu Qianyi and said to the fat woman instead of reaching for it. "This young lady is really sorry. This young lady took a fancy to this hairpin first, so I''m afraid I can''t sell it to you.". "What? Can you say that again? " Hearing the peddler''s words, the woman opened her mouth and roared. She grabbed the peddler''s collar with one hand and lifted him up like a chicken. "Who dares to rob Miss Ben?" The servant girl named xiaotaozi was also on the side, and said angrily: "is it that I dare to rob things from Miss Furong of our family? Are you impatient? Don''t you know who our miss is?". The fat woman looked at the little peach with satisfaction, and then said to the little peach happily, "little peach, tell them, say it to scare them.". Little peach nodded, hands akimbo, said: "our miss is Jincheng first rich Ji Xiaolan''s apple of the eye, Ji Furong, our master has plenty of money, so I advise you not to rob things with our miss." while talking, little peach also looked at Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi couldn''t help laughing when she heard Ji Xiaolan. Then she couldn''t help laughing when she heard the name of Miss Furong. She originally thought that this woman had a fight with sister Furong and Sister Feng. She didn''t expect that it was sister Furong, but it was pity that Ji Xiaolan''s name was destroyed. Fortunately, Ji Xiaolan was not Ji Xiaolan . The woman named Miss Furong saw Gu Qianyi smile, and her eyes flashed a touch of jealousy. She looked at Gu Qianyi viciously and said, "what are you laughing at? Even if you laugh good-looking, but you have my beauty? I''m the most beautiful woman in Jincheng, "she said, taking out the bronze mirror she carried with her. At this time, the whole audience laughed. Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that sister Furong was still a second-class girl, but she was so funny. She really laughed to death. At this time, sister Furong noticed Han Yichen standing beside Gu Qianyi. She immediately looked at him with bright eyes and squatted down to salute Han Yichen: "Hello, young master. I don''t know where the master is? Is there a match? " "Poof... Hahaha..." Gu Qianyi laughs again when he sees Han Yichen''s face eating stool like expression. Sister Furong is too funny. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s such a poor smile, Miss Furong stares at her, and then continues to fawn on Han Yichen. Poor Han Yichen is entangled by Miss Furong. Gu Qianyi had a stomachache with a smile. Later, she ignored the so-called Miss Furong and took back the hairpin directly from her hand. She threw fifty Wen to the vendor. Seeing this, Miss Furong began to be anxious. She rushed to Gu Qianyi quickly and said to her, "if you like this hairpin, you have to give it to miss Furong.". Gu Qianyi looked at her and said casually: "why, Miss Ben has already paid, that''s mine.". "No, you have to give it to me, or you won''t be able to leave here," he said, indicating that the servants surrounded Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi laughingly looked at the woman in front of him and said, "can you stay so close to me? You''re so old. So close to me, I can''t see you completely. When Miss Furong heard this, she was immediately annoyed. Pointing to Gu Qian, she trembled and said, "what did you say? You mean I''m fat? Someone slaps me and breaks her mouth. I see how she says that Miss Ben is fat. She is the most beautiful woman in Jincheng. When the flowers fall, the servants rush up, and Han Yichen and Su Su consciously block Gu Qianyi''s way. Ji Furong is even more angry when she looks at Han Yichen''s action: "give me a call, they three together, and catch this man back for a while.". Finish saying enchanting looking at that peddler, ferocious say: "who allows you to sell that hairpin to that woman?"? Can''t you see that I''m much more beautiful than her, and I''m more suitable for that hairpin? "After hearing what Ji Furong said, the frightened hawker couldn''t help laughing. Ji Furong was very angry about it. She swung her strong arm and called to the hawker. The hawker had already been knocked unconscious before he could react. Step by step, Gu Qianyi has two people, Han Yichen and Su Su, who obviously don''t need her to do it. What''s more, it''s not convenient for her to do it at this time. But it doesn''t mean she''s not angry. She''s not used to bullying people like this. She doesn''t have a good impression of sister Furong, who is narcissistic and mentally disabled. Isn''t her family rich? Don''t you like to smash people with money? Today, Miss Ben also asked her to try the feeling of being smashed with money. What''s more, it''s unforgivable for this woman to dare to think about her man. Gu Qianyi thought about it and went to a nearby bank and changed all her gold into copper money. Since she was shopping, she naturally brought a lot of silver. Gu Qianyi changed a lot Copper money in sacks. At this time, the servants brought by Ji Furong have been lying on the ground calling for their parents. Gu Qianyi winks at Su Su and signals Su Su to come. Su Su Su knowingly walks over. According to Gu Qianyi''s instructions, she picks up the money in the sack and smacks it at the servant who is teaching the vendor. Ji Furong is hit by the copper money The master and servant call out in an instant, but Gu Qianyi finds something interesting, so he can''t let them go easily. Then, countless copper coins fly to Ji Furong''s master and servant. When people saw that they had money to pick up, they squatted on the ground to pick up the money. How could they take care of Ji Furong''s master and servant who had already been blue and blue? Even the servants quietly mixed in the crowd to pick up the money. Ji Furong''s master and servant were squeezed left and right, and then smashed, and soon fell into the crowd. As for Ji Furong''s "beautiful face", I don''t know how many people were killed How many feet on the sole. Seeing that his goal has been achieved, Gu Qianyi leaves with Su Su and Han Yichen with a smile. All the way is Gu Qianyi and Su Su''s laughter. Han Yichen grins. It''s the first time that he sees this little woman so happy, but as long as she is happy, he can do anything. When Gu Qianyi gave Su Su the hairpin, Su Su was so moved that she thought it was the owner who wanted it. Unexpectedly, it was to buy it for her. The money the owner threw out was enough to buy many better things than this hairpin. Although the warm heart pavilion has never lost this money, Su Su was deeply moved by her heart. Looking at Gu Qianyi''s back, Su Su sniffed and coaxed her eyes to catch up. What she wanted to follow was not now, but all her life. Chapter 354 Besides, Gu ruoyou and his party rushed to Zixuan after they left Anya''s capital. They lived in the open air and didn''t dare to delay. Fortunately, Anya was not far away from Zixuan, and the distance was only two or three days. In addition, they had been on their way for several days. Now they are in Zixuan''s territory, and they only need one day to arrive at Bianliang tomorrow. That night, they lived in a small restaurant in Zixuan. These days, they were on their way. Everyone seemed very tired, but no one cried bitterly. Even Gu Ruoyu and his younger brother and sister seemed very determined. They made some jokes to make everyone happy. Mo Zi Cheng also heard a lot about Zixuan along the way, but when she was close to Zixuan, her heart became more and more nervous. After countless assassinations, she didn''t know what happened to her brother. It''s late at night, but mozicheng can''t sleep. Although the town has not encountered anything, he can see that all the people of Zixuan are in a panic. In fact, the people don''t care who is the emperor. What they want is to live and work in peace and contentment and survive well in the world, but now it seems so It''s hard to realize the idea. As the prince of a country, mozicheng naturally loves the common people. Although he is a little extreme in emotion, it doesn''t mean that he is not a good prince. Gu ruoyou came out of the house and saw Mo Zicheng standing in the yard, looking up at the moonlight. Countless sighs came out of his mouth. Along the way, Gu ruoyou also saw Mo Zicheng''s worry. In fact, he was worried about the safety of the emperor''s uncle. Fortunately, he has entered Zixuan''s territory now, and he can return to Bianliang tomorrow. Think about himself It''s been a long time since I left there, but things have changed. "Daddy" Gu Ruoyu stands behind Mo Zi Cheng and calls softly. Mo gradually turned away and saw Gu Ruoyu pull out a farfetched smile, "you son, why didn''t you sleep? The night is as cool as water, put it on. "Mo Zi Cheng talks to Gu Ruoyu, seeing that his clothes are thin, he takes off his coat and puts it on Gu Ruoyu. Mo Zi Cheng''s action makes Gu Ruoyu feel warm in his heart. It must be the legendary father''s love. Think about it carefully. For more than a year, they have been tossing about and about, and in the end, he is their father. Only mummy has uncle Yi Chen beside him, and a little guy who is about to be born but doesn''t know whether he is a younger brother or a younger sister. Perhaps he is the loneliest at this moment. His country is in danger. At this moment, it can be said that he really has nothing. Gu ruoyou went to mozicheng, threw himself in his arms, gave him a hug and kiss, and then said to him seriously, "don''t worry, daddy. The emperor will be OK, Zixuan will be OK, you and us.". At this time also feel the Mo Zi Cheng mind Gu Ruoling also came out of the house, firmly said: "yes, daddy, you and us.". Aili follows Gu Ruoling, rubs her eyes, and looks at Mo Zicheng. She is not as intimate as she used to be. After all, snakes are very vengeful. Although she doesn''t know what Ellie is, she also has the nature of snakes. The person she cares about most is Gu Qianyi, but he hurts Gu Qianyi. No matter how good this man has been to himself, it will never be like before To him, this is very similar to Gu Qianyi''s temperament. If he has his own owner, he will have his pet. Mo Zi Cheng gently swept Gu Ruoling, hugged his brother and sister in his arms, and said with a moving face: "thank you. I''m satisfied to have you two so clever and sensible children in my life.". In the quiet moonlight, father and son hugged each other tightly, comforted and encouraged each other. They also made mozicheng feel that he had nothing. He also had them. As the Lord of Zixuan, he also had the responsibility to let Zixuan''s people live and work in peace and contentment, and let his favorite children live in a prosperous and prosperous country. However, despite this, mozicheng is still not sure that he can solve the current crisis. At present, he has only half of the military power, and the other half is in the hands of his brother. Now that his brother is besieged, how can he rescue him? Thinking of this, mozicheng sighs again. Gu ruoyou raises his head from Mo Zi Cheng''s arms and looks at him, "what else is bothering daddy?" "Yes, now your emperor uncle is trapped in the palace, and daddy only has general military power. What''s more important is Zixuan''s troops guarding outside Bianliang city. I have no way to transfer them. I have to get the Qilin jade amulet from my brother.". "So it is," Gu ruoyou said clearly. "What does daddy''s Qilin jade charm look like?" Mozicheng looked at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. They all looked curious, so he said, "the so-called Qilin jade amulet, as the name suggests, is a jade pendant and a military amulet. It''s a long, square jade pendant, pure white, with a fire Qilin carved on the front and four characters carved on the back.". "Is that it?" Gu Ruoyu seems to remember that he has such a jade pendant, so he takes it out and hands it to Mo Zi Cheng. Mo Zi Cheng stares at Gu ruoyou''s jade pendant and asks in surprise: "where are you from? How could it be in your hands? " Then he took the jade pendant from Gu Ruoyu''s hand and observed it carefully. There are many waves in his heart. This is the Qilin jade talisman of the imperial brother, but why is it in you''er''s hand.Gu ruoyou looks at Mo Zi Cheng''s surprised appearance. He already has it in his heart. As a result, is it just so surprised? "This is the first time I met the emperor''s uncle in the happy building. He gave it to us, saying that if someone bullies us in the future, I will take this jade pendant to him.". Mozicheng didn''t expect that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister would have met his brother before him, and the brother would have given such an important thing to two children who met for the first time, which really made him unable to understand. So mozicheng asked Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister in detail about the scene of that day''s meeting with Mo gradually. After they had finished, he remembered that he was in the middle of the meeting Yuege watched Yier''s performance. Now think about it. If it was he who met his brother and sister at that time, instead of his brother, would it have a different ending? But everything is not a new opportunity, Mo Zi Cheng looked up at the sky, he should give up according to the son? It hurts to think of Gu Qian''s heart. He covers his chest with his hand. How can he give up? How can he give up? When he thinks that there is no her in his life after that, he can''t see her every day. When he sees her with other men, he is heartbroken and hard to live, but even more unwilling to give up. She can only be his own. Mo Zi Cheng takes a deep breath, arranges his emotions, looks at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, and says: "are you''er and ling''er willing to live with dad?" Did the brother and sister think about it and nodded, "after we solve the Zixuan crisis, we''ll take your mother back. How about our family living together?" Mozicheng''s voice was full of excitement when he said this sentence, because he knew that he could do it soon. Now with Qilin jade, everything became simple. Although the people of Xuecha League and Youming palace were hard to deal with, it should not be difficult for the phantom studio of soul and ling''er, as well as the experts he trained. Yi Er, you can come back to me soon. Gu ruoyou looks at Mo Zi Cheng''s eyes, which are still full of possessiveness. With a slight sigh, he doesn''t want to do this. It seems that he has to go to this step in the end. But Gu Ruoling advised Mo Zicheng to say, "Daddy, you can let go. Mommy has married uncle Yi Chen. If you really love my mommy, why don''t you help them?". Mo Zi Cheng suddenly shook his head, "no, I can''t help them? Why don''t they help me? It''s Han Yichen who robbed my wife. Why do you think I''m wrong? Why? " "Daddy, you..." Gu Ruoling didn''t know what to say, and he was interrupted by Mo Zicheng before he finished. "Well, we''ll talk about it later. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early." then he left the courtyard first. Gu ruoyou looked at the stubborn figure and sighed, hoping that he would not do anything irrational, otherwise they would not forgive him. Such a night is doomed to be difficult to sleep. When Gu ruoyou left the yard and came back to the house, the eyes that stood not far away from them and looked at them from a distance slowly came back. Although he didn''t hear what they said, from their actions, he felt the change between them. I think it was a fight, but this Mo Zi Cheng was too much He was angry with the child. Those two children, they are how lovely, how people like ah, if you can, he is willing to Han Yi Chen, take good care of them, but he did not even have the qualification, no, to be exact, he did not even have the qualification to stand beside the woman. Thinking of this, the eyes under the silver white fox mask became a little gloomy. He had never regretted it as much as he did now. He really didn''t want to stand on the opposite side of her and fight against her, but fate made such an arrangement. From the beginning, he was a pawn and had no way to choose his future. He thought that as long as he and his father sacrificed so much, it would be enough At least she can protect you''er''s life, but she doesn''t want to be involved and become an innocent victim. Chapter 355 The man in white sighed heavily, thinking of the past, full of helplessness and loneliness, he finally did not protect her, or did not let her from harm, soon after he left with her, she died, this is her own choice, is also the last choice, just, maybe this is also good, in this world, too tired, too hard, not as good as let me go back. It''s better to face the most incisive pain in my heart, if I can make a choice, it''s better, but I don''t even have the possibility to choose to die. Zhou Feng stood under the tree, imagining that night the shadow came to find himself, and took him to meet the man, who stood in the highest position and had the strongest ambition. He also made him destined to be a chess piece from the birth. Of course, his father was also. They were only chess pieces, at least for that man, they were just buried in purple No matter what position they stand in or what identity they are, the dark chess in Xuan''s land can never escape the fate of the pieces. Thinking of these, he leaned against the tree weakly, recalled the scene of their meeting that night, thought that soon, he and she would face each other with swords and fight against each other, and his heart would be painful. In the afterlife, I don''t want to be a passer-by in your life any more. Even if I become the fire fighting moth, I am willing to fold my wings for you and degenerate for you. Yi''er, if there is an afterlife, I will find you first and fall in love with you in the vast world of mortals. I will not be enemies with you in the afterlife. "You must kill Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen, no matter what method you use!" "We have been preparing for so many years, and the plan is about to start. Remember your task, don''t make any mistakes for me, otherwise, I will make you unable to survive or die.". "Your father has already taken action. I want you to pay close attention to Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi''s every move, and take the opportunity to kill them, kill them, kill them...". That person''s words reverberate in Zhou Feng''s mind, word by word, sentence by sentence, not for anything else, just for he is about to face, to be hostile is his love into the bone marrow of the woman, he really is not willing to hurt her, but fate just make fun of people. They will arrive at Bianliang tomorrow. It seems that they should be ready. They follow this way and are concerned about all their actions. However, it seems that they have no other way, and they should hurry to fight with their father. In the war tomorrow, either they die, or they and their father burn, and they and their father work hard After such a long time, it was only this day that Zixuan lived in anonymity. That person must have thought the same way. Zhou Feng laughs sarcastically and arranges his thoughts. Taking advantage of the moonlight, he goes not far away, mounts his white horse and leaves quickly. After tomorrow, everything should return to dust, earth to earth, return to calm. Zhou Feng thought like this, just, the world is changeable, everything in the world is really like what he thought? He disobeys the order and doesn''t watch and wait for an opportunity to assassinate Gu Qianyi. Instead, he leaves Anya and goes back to Zixuan to help Zhou Weiyong. Will that person let him go easily? Even if they win the first battle tomorrow, how can he face Gu Qianyi and his own heart? These week Maple all don''t know, just take his that confused heart, went to Bianliang. Chapter 356 Gu ruoyou and his party rushed to Bianliang city from mozicheng early the next morning. Because they had the unicorn and jade amulet, it was very convenient. They soon mobilized all the soldiers outside Bianliang city and went to Bianliang city together. When mozicheng and his party came to Bianliang City, they were intercepted outside the gate by the soldiers guarding the city. At this time, Bianliang city was firmly controlled by Zhou Weiyong. The soldiers guarding the city were no longer loyal to the royal family. Dugu Xiao on the gate saw mozicheng and they came outside the city, and said to the soldiers, "you see the one under the gate Are there any more people? Shoot them at once, and leave no one alive. ". When the soldiers were ordered, the archers moved forward, and the crossbow pointed at mozicheng and his party. Dugu Xiao gave an order, and all the arrows were fired. Mozicheng and his party were ready when they saw Dugu Xiao on the city gate. At this time, they were even more ready to see Dugu Xiao ready to shoot an arrow at them, but they didn''t want to hear a clear message from behind them at this time "Brother Yu, you are really here." the words are full of surprise and excitement. When they turned their heads, they saw a woman in red sitting on a snow-white tiger. The woman looked like she was only 15 or 16 years old. Seeing Gu Fengyu turning around, he drove the white tiger to approach them quickly. Gu Ruoyu''s brothers and sisters didn''t know the origin of the woman. Seeing her close to Gu Fengyu, they quickly blocked Gu Fengyu''s body Yu felt very warm, but gently patted them on the shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter. I know her. She has saved my life.". Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister just stepped aside when they heard Gu Fengyu''s words. At this time, the eyes of the woman in red became a little worshipful and envious. It''s really very powerful. If only they could have such a white tiger, Ellie would know that Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister''s idea is delicious. Isn''t she good? They can talk and play with them, which is much better than the white tiger. It''s this damned white tiger. It''s really annoying. Ellie thought about doing a hate action to the white tiger. The woman in red is not far away from Gu Fengyu, and the white tiger will never move forward, which makes her very puzzled, but what''s the relationship? Xiaobai doesn''t go, so I go by myself. Thinking about it, I come down from the white tiger, happily walk to Gu Fengyu, take her arm and coquetry: "brother Yu, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but fortunately I found you here. Xiaobai really didn''t cheat me, "the woman said with a smile, which showed that she was very happy. Gu Fengyu took his arm back from the woman''s hand unnaturally, and then asked with some doubts: "how did miss Guoguo come here? It''s very dangerous here. Miss Guoguo, you''d better leave as soon as possible. Gu Fengyu didn''t understand how this hermit lady came out of peach blossom Valley and appeared in front of her. He didn''t know that not long after he was taken out of the peach blossom Valley by the hermits, Guoguo ran out of the peach blossom Valley, all the way just to find him. Guoguo choked his mouth and looked at Gu Fengyu holding his arm again with an aggrieved face. He said with some sadness: "are you not happy to see me at all? People all the way to find you, do not know how much to eat, you actually let me leave? I don''t. I''m going to stay with you. I''m not going anywhere. Gu Fengyu looks at Guoguo in some embarrassment. He really can''t hate such a simple and lovely woman. It''s just that it''s really dangerous here. Anyway, Guoguo is also her life-saving benefactor. He can''t let her go into danger. What''s more, they don''t know what the current situation is. It''s really hard to take her like this Good. "Miss Guoguo, I''m really thinking about your safety. Do you see the archers on the wall? They will attack us at any time. It''s really dangerous to follow me. "I don''t care, I don''t follow, I just want to be with you," Guo Guo said, shaking Gu Fengyu''s arm. Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister and others all smile silently when they see this scene. Maybe this woman can change him. In fact, Gu Fengyu''s Thoughts on Gu Qianyi are well known, but they just don''t say it. Now that such a woman is with him, maybe he can be happy. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister thought the same as them. Looking at their uncle''s insistence, they said in a voice: "uncle, you can leave this beautiful sister.". "Yes, ling''er likes this beautiful sister, so please let her stay.". Gu Fengyu smell speech, face a sink, to them seriously said: "nonsense, now the situation you don''t know, you let me take her in the side, this is not trouble?" Guoguo only sees Gu Fengyu in her eyes. When she hears someone pleading for her, she turns her eyes to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. The two dolls are so cute that she likes them very much. The most important thing is that they plead for her. And so on. What''s their name brother Yu? Uncle? In this case, as long as he makes the two dolls happy, will he stay? Guoguo tilted his head to think about this problem. Eyes on Gu ruoyou brother and sister''s eyes, they winked at her. She seems to understand what, to Gu Fengyu continue to pester hard to fight."Brother Yu, you can leave me. You see, I don''t know anyone in the outside world. Except you, people have worked so hard to find you, but you let me leave. I''m a girl. What if I''m in danger?" Guo Guo''s words are pitiful. Gu Fengyu listens to them and knows that they are. If she has an accident, she will be so sorry for her. There are also some shakes in my heart. Guoguo naturally knew that Gu Fengyu was shaken, so he continued to say pitifully: "brother Yu, you can take me. They are so small that you can take them. Why can''t you leave me with you?". Guoguo pointed to Gu ruoyou and said, it''s obvious. Anyway, she must stay. At this time, mo old man also said in a voice: "well, yu''er, you can leave her by your side.". Mo Zi Cheng also nodded, very supportive, Gu Fengyu really had no choice but to agree, "well, since everyone wants you to stay, then you can stay, but one thing, you have to take good care of yourself, fight for a while, I may not care about you.". Hearing Gu Fengyu say so, Guoguo jumped up happily, "brother Yu is the best, you can rest assured that I will take good care of myself." then he winked at Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister, saying that he won. Just now, Dugu Xiao had already ordered to shoot arrows, which disturbed the mood of the soldiers because of Guoguo. Then there was a pause for a moment, but this time just made it convenient for Gu Fengyu to talk with them. Seeing that they were still so rampant when they were dying, Dugu Xiao was very angry and roared at the soldiers, "shoot the arrows for me, kill them, hurry up.". In fact, many of these soldiers were disguised by the experts of Youming palace and Xuecha League. When the archer received the order, he released his arrow. For a moment, countless arrow rain came down all over the sky. Mozicheng and his party had to concentrate on resisting the arrow rain. Guoguo''s original good mood was destroyed by these archers. They were very upset. They said to her white tiger named Xiaobai: "Xiaobai, call out your companions and tear these people. It''s really annoying.". Then she took out her own bamboo flute and blew it. The white tiger roared after getting the order, but she was afraid of Ellie. Ellie seemed to think it was fun, so she tried to make a flat roar, but it made the white tiger lie on the ground. Everyone was busy resisting the attack and didn''t notice such a scene, but Guoguo, who was playing the bamboo flute, found it. She had a guess in her heart and quietly stopped her flute. Guoguo is a hermit. The way of nature is that the hermits not only live in seclusion because of their mechanism skills, but also because their descendants will control all the wild animals in the forest. However, the superiors, on the one hand, are afraid of their invincible mechanism skills, on the other hand, they are also afraid of their animal control skills, so they have a great influence on the hermits People wantonly kill and kill, which is why those people don''t want Gu Fengyu to know where they live. At the same time, people never let Guoguo go out because she is the descendant of this generation of hermits. However, she is simple, kind-hearted, and doesn''t understand the danger of people in the world, so they have been protecting her well, but they don''t want to come out this time. Gu Fengyu''s relationship exposes this. Fortunately, because of Ellie''s relationship, she stops, because she feels, She seems to have found the legendary king of beasts. But it''s just a feeling. Guoguo can''t judge at present. It''s just that Xiaobai, as a white tiger, is very rare among all animals. However, it has become so docile because of the unknown animal in front of him. This is something that has never happened before. If it can really attract thousands of animals, it can prove that her conjecture is right. It can also help to cover up her identity. If it can''t, it doesn''t matter. For brother Yu, let alone expose her identity, she is willing to die. Guoguo thinks firmly in her heart. Chapter 357 Come on. "Everybody quick look, the Huang falls to fly again" fruit fruit in the side surprised cry out a voice. Guoguo''s words successfully distracted everyone''s attention. Everyone turned to Huangluo and saw that Huangluo was golden all over, the color of light was more and more prosperous, flying higher and higher, slowly flying over Gu ruoyou''s head, and then spinning quickly. We didn''t know why, but we didn''t know how to stop it. At this time, Gu ruoyou was paralyzed on the ground After becoming the appearance of sitting on the ground, the bursts of light of Huangluo sprinkle down, Gu ruoyou''s injury slowly heals. Until the last point after the wound is good, Huang fell whew disappeared. Sitting on the ground, Gu Ruoyu slowly opened his eyes, looked at the crowd, and gave everyone a reassuring smile. Gu Fengyu raised Gu Ruoyu and asked with concern, "how about you, are you ok?". "Don''t worry, I''m all right now. It''s yuluo who helped me heal my injury.". "Eh, where did Huang fall?" Everyone is curious about the whereabouts of Huangluo, but Guoguo asks them what they think. Gu Ruoyu gave a mysterious smile, stretched out his arm and showed his wrist, "it''s here.". All they saw was a phoenix pattern on Gu Ruoyu''s wrist. "This is Huang Luo? Isn''t it a pen? How can you become a phoenix? " Gu Ruoling looked at his brother and muttered. Gu ruoyou patted Gu Ruoling''s head. "Silly girl, I don''t know, because Huangluo itself is made of the ancient beast Phoenix''s landing feather, and just now my blood has purified it, or has contracted it, so it is mine, and this is its prototype.". The people understood Gu Ruoyu''s explanation. Guoguo looks at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister in surprise. It''s amazing that they have not only the king of beasts around them, but also the little boy who can purify Huangluo. With these things, he has to follow them, and maybe he will encounter more and more interesting things. In fact, it''s not just Guoguo who thinks so. No one thought that Gu ruo''s tryst is the one who purifies Huangluo. It''s said that the one who purifies Huangluo must have strong internal power, pure blood and no evil thoughts. Only when he reaches Yang can he do it. It''s the destiny that you''er can have this chance. The matter here has finally come to an end. The next step is to solve Zhou Weiyong''s problem. Seeing that it''s getting late, everyone, together with the army and Ellie''s beast army, quickly walk to Bianliang city. Without Dugu Xiao, the defense in Bianliang city is obviously much easier to deal with, especially they have Ellie''s beast army. The soldiers began to throw away their armor before they started fighting. In fact, it''s not their fault. Who made the soldiers here too strong and fierce. Mo Zi Cheng with all the people all the way unimpeded directly into the palace. At this time, the palace seems to be a little empty, and there is no bustling scene in the past. Mozicheng and his family have not seen a single person along the way. Even if they see the cold corpse lying on the ground, they can see the scene. Mozicheng''s fists are clenched tightly, and his knuckles are clattering. Here are his brothers and relatives People don''t know what happened to them. He didn''t hear that the palace was occupied by Zhou Weiyong all the way. Why? Did they hide the news so well? Or is this just what happened? Mo Zi Cheng didn''t dare to think much, but he just quickened his pace. He wanted to see what happened to them. If they had a mistake, he vowed that he would let the rebels pay for it. Gu ruoyou brothers and sisters closely follow Mo Zi Cheng, at this time the best comfort is to accompany, not to mention their hearts are also worried. Gu Fengyu walked into the palace again as if he had been separated from the rest of his life. He remembers that his father was still with him, his mother was still with him, and the general''s house was still there. Now he''s revisiting the old place, and things are different. Even the emperor, who he once swore to be loyal to, doesn''t know his life or death. It''s ironic, ha ha. Gu Fengyu pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth. This is the last time he used the identity of Zixuan''s general to guard him. Chapter 359 When they came to the palace where the emperor went to court every day, they saw that it was surrounded by countless soldiers. When they saw mozicheng break in, they immediately took precautions, and the archers were ready to shoot arrows at any time. Although the group of wild animals behind them were very scared, they had to stand in front of them. Seeing this scene, everyone knew that the emperor and the Ministers must be in the hall. Mozicheng ordered all the soldiers to attack the rebellious soldiers. When Ellie saw this, she quickly gave the order to her friends. For a moment, the screams were incessant and the blood flowed. The taxi guards were outside Soldiers in front of such an invincible team, it seems vulnerable, not long after, people outside, have put down their weapons, surrendered to Mo Zi Cheng. It seems that in the face of the choice of life and death, everything else is no longer important. Mozicheng is very satisfied with the result. After all, he doesn''t want Zixuan''s palace to be covered with blood. He doesn''t want to sacrifice so many innocents to solve everything outside. Mozicheng takes Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, Aili, Gu Fengyu, Guoguo and old man Mo to the hall. The door of the main hall opened slowly. Some of the people in it didn''t adapt to the sudden light. They blocked it with their hands. Then they looked at mozicheng under the light and shadow. They stood outside the main hall like gods coming. The ministers and the people who were arrested by the royal family saw mozicheng''s figure and seemed to see the general hope. Mozicheng was there for them At this moment, they feel that mozicheng is the patron saint of Zixuan. Mo gradually away from the door to see the figure, instant red eyes, but also gratified smile, he knew he would come, certainly, he never gave up hope. Now he''s really here. Mo Zi Cheng slowly into the hall, looking at that because of his arrival and smile very happy person said: "let you wait for a long time, I came.". The language is simple, without any gorgeous words, but it is the best description of the feelings between the two brothers. "It''s good to be here, it''s hard." Mo gradually left, but he said lightly, without any criticism. Why did he come so late, and he didn''t say anything else, just so simple. Maybe brothers don''t need any words, because they are connected by blood, which is enough. The Empress Dowager and the queen saw mozicheng coming, but they were in tears. It was not clear whether it was because mozicheng brought hope when they were disappointed, or because they were afraid that they would never see him again. In short, they shed tears because of his coming. When Zhou Weiyong saw Mo Zicheng coming, he moved his sword to Mo''s chest. "Mr. Mo, I advise you not to get close to me, or I will take the emperor''s life in an instant.". The threat from Zhou Weiyong''s mouth, appears so sonorous and powerful, after all, he has a great advantage at this time, not only the emperor, the Empress Dowager they are under control, those who finally royal ministers'' lives are also in his hands. Mo Jianli saw that Mo Zicheng was threatened, worried that he would promise Zhou Weiyong for his own safety, so he said to Mo Zicheng with an expression of willing to die: "emperor, you must not listen to him. For me, life and death have long been ignored by me. What''s more, even without me, Mo Jianli, Zixuan and you, as well as soul and ling''er, so I never hurt you I''m afraid that I''m satisfied to see you before I die, ruoyou and ling''er. Listen, if I have any problems, I''ll give you Zixuan''s river. I know your mind is not on it, but it''s my last wish. You can''t refuse it. Ruoyou is my future prince. ". Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister felt sad when they heard that Mo Jianli said, "Uncle emperor, we don''t want any Zixuan river. You can rest assured that we will save you.". Gu ruoyou said coldly. Mo gradually away, heard Gu Ruoyu said, a face of gratification, but also some regret, why do not have the ability to give birth to such a son? Take a look at Gu Ruoyu, and then look at the timid and frightened Moyu praying. The Moyu gradually left with an inaudible sigh. Fortunately, ruoyou is also a member of his royal family. In fact, he and mozicheng are brothers, and they are not greedy for the throne. They just think that who will sit in this position is the same. What''s more, Mo Jianli always feels that he lives in a temple all these years, and the emperor has been fighting outside all the year round. He really feels that he owes a lot to him Passing the throne on to his children is also a remedy for his own regret. Mo Zi Cheng stops and moves his lips. In the end, he doesn''t say anything, but turns his eyes to Zhou Feng. At this time, Zhou Feng was still dressed in a green shirt, just like Gu Qianyi when he saw him. He stood quietly, his sword aimed at the chest of Mo Yuqi, Mo''s only son. Mo Zi Cheng did not speak. Maybe I don''t know what to say. Originally, they were brothers who lived and died, but now they have become enemies, facing each other with swords, which is hard for anyone to accept. "Fengshao, I didn''t expect that our brothers would face each other in this way at last. It''s really unexpected." after a long silence, mozicheng slowly said that his words were full of helplessness and sadness. The person he loved finally married someone else, his good friend and brother, and finally became the enemy. He didn''t know what he had done wrong, and finally he would fall down That''s what happened.Zhou Feng also gave a bitter smile, "it''s hard to know what''s going on in the world. Now that we''ve come to this stage, what else can we say? Don''t show mercy to me, because I won''t show mercy to you. At this moment, we have no choice.". "Hehe, hehe, yes, there is no choice. In this case, the brotherhood between you and me will be cut off from now on." Mo Zi Cheng laughs desolately, and his sword cuts his corner in an instant. Then no longer pay attention to Zhou Feng there, but to Gu Ruoyu blinked, Gu Ruoyu understanding, quietly covered in Ellie''s ear said something. After that, everyone was quiet. For their actions, Zhou Weiyong and others did not understand, but also impatiently said: "we don''t want your life, we just want Zixuan''s land, as long as you write an imperial edict to give way.". Zhou Weiyong originally wanted to wait for the man''s next arrangement. Last night, Zhou Feng came back and told him to let him control mo gradually. Otherwise, it would be difficult for Mo Zicheng to come back. Zhou Weiyong didn''t take Mo Zicheng seriously. But this morning, he heard that Mo Zicheng could control wild animals, which scared Zhou Weiyong, In a panic, he came to the palace and arrested them. At this time, Zhou Weiyong''s heart is very bottomless. On the one hand, he doesn''t know what they are up to now. On the other hand, their original plan is to kill all the members of the Mo royal family, and then ascend the throne by themselves. After the overall situation has been decided, they will merge with Anya. Now they are all lost in one wrong move. They still don''t know how that person will punish themselves In today''s situation, although the win or lose is uncertain, but also in danger, I don''t know if I can succeed. "If we want to go to the river, we have to ask whether we agree or not. Zhou Weiyong, I think Zixuan royal family is good at taking you. Why do you still do such a wicked thing? If you now put down your sword and surrender obediently, maybe the king can spare you. If not, don''t blame me for not being merciful. "Although mozicheng is talking to Zhou Weiyong, his eyes are looking at Zhou Feng. Zhou Feng does not know that this is Mo Zi Cheng''s last choice, but does he have a way back? No, he was born to be doomed to today''s outcome, no choice, no retreat, and even no right to regret. "Hum, don''t say any more nonsense. They are now in my hands. If you want them to live, you should persuade him to write a Zen book. Otherwise, today, I will die here.". Zhou Weiyong also has no patience, the sword on the hand has stabbed into the heart of the stranger gradually. Mo gradually away from eating pain, his face becomes pale, big drops of sweat fall from his face, Mo Zi Cheng is very angry, but can only bear. At this time, I don''t know where a group of bees came from. When they flew in from the outside, they began to sting Zhou Weiyong. For a moment, the hall was full of screams and scared calls, but the bees didn''t hurt the people here. I think they were also Ellie''s masterpiece. Mo Zi Cheng meets Zhou Weiyong. They are busy driving away the bees, and take the opportunity to save Mo Jian from them. The fight started again. Gu ruoyou, Ai Li and Gu Fengyu were all rare martial arts experts. The people in Youming palace and Zhou Weiyong had no advantage and fighting power in front of them. It wasn''t long before Zhou Weiyong and they were caught by mozicheng. Only because mozicheng was slow, Zhou Feng ran away. Looking at the figure of Zhou Feng''s embarrassed escape, Mo Zi Cheng is thoughtful, as for is really slow hand, accidentally let him escape? Or intentionally let him leave, this only, Mo Zi Cheng himself know. Chapter 360 After Zhou Weiyong and others were imprisoned, the matter here came to an end. The ministers who survived from death were full of gratitude for Mo Zicheng and Gu Ruoyu. Mo gradually understood that it was time to comfort those ministers. Those who should be rewarded would be rewarded, and it was time to punish them. Mo gradually away from the original thought that his conscientious governance, Zixuan will not appear such a situation, who ever thought, such a thing happened after all, can''t help but feel a lot. Looking at the ministers, the Empress Dowager and the women''s family members who were already exhausted, the stranger gradually left and said to them, "everyone, go back to rest first. I''ll give a banquet in the palace tonight to frighten you.". Say to turn round to see to Mo Zi to accept them "emperor younger brother you also go back to rest first, have what matter, we say again in the evening". Mo Zi Cheng nodded and left with the others. Gu Fengyu takes Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister and old man Mo to Yizhuang, just because there are relatives they care about. Gu Fengyu and his brothers and sisters hold Gu Fengyu''s hand when they come to the Yizhuang. It''s already past afternoon. Looking at the cold and old gate of the Yizhuang, Gu Fengyu has an unspeakable sadness in his heart. Seeing this, Gu Ruoyu''s brother and sister hold Gu Fengyu''s hand, "uncle, let''s go in.". Gu Fengyu nodded, and then took Gu ruoyou and his brother and sister into the villa. The environment inside the villa was more desolate and desolate. What came into sight was white silk. With the wind, it kept swinging. There were coffins of various materials in the room. There were also kings who had just come here. Their relatives were burning paper money and crying. Countless memorial tablets and identities were displayed in the lobby, All kinds of surnames, Gu Fengyu with Gu ruoyou brother and sister over countless tablets, carefully looking for their family. Mr. Mo did not come with them, and Mrs. Mo was not here. Instead, he asked Mr. Mo to take him back to the place where they had lived in seclusion. At this time, Mr. Mo must have gone too. Gu Fengyu remembers that he said that now Mrs. Mo''s Revenge has been avenged, and Yi''er has found his own happiness. He has nothing in the world Concerned about, it''s time to go back with her. Listen to what he means, it should never come back. In fact, it''s better to have a person by your side than to have a lonely tomb. Gu Fengyu thought, over countless tablets, Gu Fengyu and the three of them finally found the tablets of Zhong Liyue and those people in the general''s house. Although separated by distance, Gu Fengyu saw clearly the three words of Zhong Liyue in the row, and his mood became a little excited. He staggered to the memorial tablet of Zhong Liyue, knelt heavily on the ground and called "mother". Gu Fengyu tearfully looked at the memorial tablet of Zhong Liyue. He was very sad. He even knocked his head several times to Zhong Liyue. He repeated "mother is up, unfilial son, come back to see you.". Gu ruoyou took Gu Ruoling''s hand and knelt down in front of the throne. He kowtowed a few times. His grandmother, who had been playing with them a few months ago and loved them, now became a cold memorial tablet. In this way, the two brothers and sisters felt a lot. Maybe they were young and didn''t understand the feeling of life and death. They just felt very sad. Especially Gu Fengyu''s appearance at this time, it is more distressing for them. They want to make a voice to comfort them, but they don''t know what to say. They move their lips and never say anything. At this time, Guoguo, who followed Gu Fengyu, came in. Originally, she was just curious about what they were doing, but she didn''t want to see Gu Fengyu''s fragile side. She felt sad. She walked to Gu Fengyu gently and knelt down slowly. In fact, Guoguo didn''t know why she was kneeling because she was his relative? Or just out of respect for the dead? Guoguo doesn''t know. She winked at Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. The brother and sister left quietly, leaving only Guoguo with Gu Fengyu. Gu Fengyu tears and burns the paper money in his hand. Guoguo accompanies him quietly until the paper money is burned out. Then he says, "is this your mother?" Gu Fengyu didn''t look at Guoguo, and even ignored her. Guoguo shriveled his mouth and continued to persevere. "I think your mother certainly doesn''t want you to be so sad. She hopes to see you happy and happy.". "I think she must be very happy now, with the people she likes, watching you in the sky.". Gu Fengyu heard Guoguo''s words, turned his head and looked at her, but he didn''t say anything. "When I was a child, I heard grandfather Bai say that all the dead people went to the sky, and then they became stars in the sky, guarding the people they love all the time, so you must not be too sad, or they will also be sad.". "Really?" Gu Fengyu asked in tears. Guoguo said to himself that he would not talk to himself. Unexpectedly, he opened his mouth and immediately nodded violently, "of course it''s true.". Thank you. "GA, what did you say?" Fruit some confused, inexplicable to say thank you to oneself is what meaning? Gu Fengyu bowed to Zhong Liyue''s throne again and said in silence: "mother, the child is unfilial and can''t come to see you often. You must take good care of yourself there. You must have seen your father reunite with him, so the child can rest assured. The child still has someone to protect and can''t accompany you. Please forgive him.". After finishing these, Gu Fengyu got up and said to Guoguo, "let''s go."."Well, go? Where to? " Guoguo asked with confused big eyes. At this time, Gu Fengyu has gone out for a long time, and she quickly chased out. The night is like ink. With the arrival of the night, the banquet was held in the Royal Garden of the Imperial Palace on time. After this storm, it is an unforgettable thing for Zixuan''s royal family and her ministers. More importantly, they will understand how to go in the future. The ministers came home to get familiar with it, and had a rest. At this time, they didn''t look so embarrassed and tired. However, the fear in their hearts didn''t make them feel better for a period of time. It was a shock to those who were not in their mind. At the same time, it also made them calm down People see Zixuan''s war god, the means of mozicheng, and Zixuan''s power. It''s basically impossible to shake it. At this time, the ministers seemed very comfortable. Mo Jianli and the queen also came to the banquet. Originally, the Empress Dowager also wanted to attend such an occasion, but she was too old to stand such a shock. Now she was really resting in her bedroom, so Mo Jianli didn''t force her. After the ceremony of monarch and minister, the stranger gradually left and spoke freely. Although it was also a banquet and a song and dance performance, the ministers had no interest in the past. Strangers gradually away from nature is to see in the eyes, but also ignore, after all, these things have to rely on their own. Gu Fengyu is sitting in his seat drinking muggy wine. Guoguo is sitting next to him in a hurry. When he sees Gu Fengyu, he knows why Gu Fengyu is like this. It''s all his own that has ruined their family. Since Gu Qianyi left Dagong last time, but they didn''t come back together, he''s going to get a reward. Now that Gu Fengyu is back, and It''s for Zixuan''s return, so it''s time to bring up the old story. Mo gradually left, and ordered the eunuch beside him to take out the imperial edict which he had placed, and said to the ministers, "today, I have one more thing to do besides holding a banquet to frighten everyone.". When the ministers heard the sound of the estrangement, they calmed down and waited for what he was going to say next. In such an environment, everyone was as frightened as a bird. They couldn''t guess the mind of the estrangement for a moment, and they were all silent. At this time, the voice of Mo gradually left slowly sounded, "don''t panic, I''m very ashamed to say this. I think you all know that Gu Chongming, general Gu, died on the killing ground for the sake of Zixuan''s stability and prosperity, and his family was also affected by this. Overnight, the whole general''s house was set on fire. Finally, it was Gu Qianyi, general Gu''s daughter, and his brother, Xiao Gu Fengyu, the general who rode the camp, defeated Anya with Wang Ye in exchange for Zixuan''s peace. "But I feel guilty. General Gu and his family, as well as general Gu of the Xiaoqi camp, should have been rewarded, but they never came back to Zixuan, and this matter was stranded. Now general Gu Fengyu of the Xiaoqi camp knows that Zixuan is in trouble, so he doesn''t hesitate to help us get rid of it. It''s so kind and righteous. I can sing and cry for Zixuan The Bu family is really a blessing for Zixuan. Tonight, in front of you, I will make Gu Chongming the Marquis of Yongchang, and his wife, Zhong Li, the Marquis of Yipin Gaoming. " Gu Fengyu after listening to Mo Jianli''s memorial ceremony, knelt on the ground, hands raised over his head, received the imperial edict, "Gu Fengyu on behalf of his dead father and mother thank the Lord long en, long live our emperor.". Although they didn''t want this, they deserved it. The ministers were shocked to hear that Mo Jianli was so canonized. Mo Jianli ignored them and continued: "Gu Fengyu has received the order. Now I''m trying to canonize you as the general of Zixuan''s Zhenbei University, and I''m inheriting Gu Chongming''s throne and canonize Gu Qianyi as the princess.". "No way"! Gu Fengyu didn''t have time to thank him, so a voice came out to stop him. Everyone turned around and saw Mo Zicheng walk up to Gu Fengyu with eyes full of anger. Facing Mo Jianli, he said: "it''s absolutely impossible for the imperial brother to canonize Gu Qianyi as a princess, and my younger brother won''t agree. Gu Qianyi can only be my mo Zicheng''s princess.". Mo Zi inherit a words, say absolutely, it seems that if Mo gradually from don''t agree, he won''t give up. It''s hard for me to leave now. As the saying goes, the emperor has no chance to take back what he has said. What''s more, Gu Qianyi has already married Han Yichen. Why is he so stubborn? But words of consolation can not be expressed. Gu Ruoyu sighed. It seemed that he would do it after all. Otherwise, mummy and uncle Yi Chen would not have a good life. This is not good for mummy and daddy. Thinking about it, he took out the pills he had prepared not long ago from his arms and quietly put them into the wine cup. Then he took up the wine cup and went to mozicheng and said thoughtfully: "Daddy "If you have something to say, please calm down first," he said and handed his glass. Mo Zi Cheng looks at his son gratefully, takes the glass and drinks it down. Then he wants to say something, but he has fainted. Mo gradually gives Gu Ruoyu a worried look, and Gu Ruoyu gives him a reassuring look. Then he walks to Mo gradually and whispers a few words in his ear. Then he retreated.After listening to Gu ruoyou''s words, Mo gradually leaves with a sigh. Maybe this is the best result. I hope it''s really like what you er said. As for the Royal affairs, those ministers naturally dare not interfere. Mo Jianli just orders people to send Mo Zicheng back to the palace to have a rest. The banquet goes on. Gu Fengyu does not accept Mo Jianli''s reward, but resigns all his official posts and prepares to travel all over the world in the future. When Mo Jianli sees that he has decided to go, he agrees with him. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister also leave the line to Mo gradually. Mo gradually leaves but wants to keep the two children. In his heart, no one is more suitable to take over Zixuan''s country than Gu ruoyou. Gu ruoyou understands the meaning of Mo gradually leaves, but he doesn''t care about the throne, so he refuses because he is young. Finally, the stranger gradually left, only to regret watching them leave, but the empress, whose mind has been activated, saw it in her eyes and secretly made plans in her heart. Chapter 361 It''s true that her mother is worried about her children. During the days when Gu ruoyou and her brother and sister left, Gu Qianyi always seems worried. She always thinks that they are only children over six years old. She worries that they are not around her. She just wants to give them the best, protect them under her wings, and let them be carefree and happy. Maybe it''s also related to her pregnancy, pregnancy Women always think and worry. She didn''t think so before, but now she has changed her mind. At this time, Gu Qianyi''s abdomen has been gradually protruding. Han Yichen takes her as a national treasure and keeps her in the crown prince''s house. In addition, Gu Qianyi''s hands and feet are not very convenient before, so he can still stay in the house honestly. A few days later, Gu Qianyi''s body is almost recovered. In addition, Han Yichen is busy worrying about things in the court all day, and he has no spare time to accompany Gu Qianyi except in the evening. This makes Gu Qianyi have a sense of indescribable worry about gain and loss, and there is a kind of uneasiness in it. It seems that something bad is going to happen. But I can''t say it again. I can''t help getting a little fidgety. She got up from the bed and lay down for a few days. She was tired, so she decided to go out for a walk. But she didn''t want to be lazy by Qingming and Mingyue just after she got to the door? His Highness the prince said, "you need to have a good rest. You are not allowed to go out. If you need anything, just let us know.". "You get out of my way?" Gu shallow according to some angry say. It''s true. I''ve been standing in my way for several times. I really think the tiger doesn''t get angry. I think she is a sick cat. Mingyue can''t bear to look at Gu Qianyi''s frown for a moment. After all, he has been with Gu Qianyi for a long time. Naturally, she knows Gu Qianyi''s temperament. If she keeps her in the room, it doesn''t seem very good. But when he thought of the sufferings she had suffered a few days ago, his heart hardened. Without the prince by her side, he was not sure to let her go out. If he met someone with a bad heart, what would he do. Mingyue thought about it, raised her head and said firmly to Gu Qianyi: "princess, I''m sorry, we really can''t let you out.". Hearing Mingyue''s words, Gu Qian said, "well, Mingyue, it''s against you. When you come back to Han Yichen, you don''t take my words seriously, do you? To tell you the truth, no matter whether you let me go out or not today, I will go out. If you have the ability, you will stop me. "He ignored them and started fighting directly. He thought that he was really angry. Gu Qianyi showed no mercy to Qingming. However, Qingming and Mingyue dare not fight with Gu Qianyi directly. They just try to avoid. They think that their crown princess still has the son of the crown prince. If there is a mistake in the fight, who can bear it? Not everyone can bear the anger of the crown prince. The more they think about it, the more scared they are, and the more frightened they think about it, the more angry Gu is. The fighting looks like a pregnant woman. She''s just a shrew. Qingming and Mingyue are miserable, but they can only swallow tears and bear Gu Qianyi''s storm. At this time, a curious voice rings in their ears, "eh, what are you doing?" It''s no wonder that the visitors are curious, just because their posture at this time is too strange. Gu Qianyi is riding on Mingyue, and one hand is pressing Qingming''s arm to press Qingming on the ground. How can he feel strange. The three of them looked at the speaker and saw that the man was dressed in a fiery red dress. His body was hot, and his plump chest loomed. Seeing such a hot scene, Mingyue swallowed her saliva. Wow, do you want to be so hot? And Qingming obviously has not come back to God, fixed looking at the people, also don''t know what he is thinking. Instead, Gu Qianyi saw the woman in red and ran to her side. He gave her a big hug: "Mo Tong, why are you here? People miss you so much, so boring.". Summer foam pupil with a little disdain eyes looked at Gu shallow according to one eye, very don''t give face said: "you really miss me? Don''t you think I''ll be back? Is there anyone like you? You tell me how long you haven''t warmed up the heart Pavilion. You throw the stall to me and get married without a word. You are really a guy who can see sex and forget friends. Gu Qianyi saw that xia Mo Tong was very hairy, and I didn''t want to take care of your expression. He said quickly, "OK, OK Mo Tong, I know you are the best. We are good sisters. Let''s go in and I''ll make tea for you, OK?". While saying, help summer foam pupil Shun hair. Xia Mo Tong looks at Gu Qian Yi''s dogleg with satisfaction, and his mouth rises slowly. Qingming and Mingyue are scared by Gu Qian Yi''s appearance. For a long time, in their impression, the crown princess is very arrogant and arrogant. Although they have a good relationship with each other, even to their royal highness, there is no such side, It seems that the woman is not simple, and she has a good relationship with the crown princess. At first sight, she is not the one they can afford to offend. Gu Qianyi pulls xia Mo Tong to enter the room. When he passes by Qingming, Qingming doesn''t know why. He stands out and looks at xia Mo Tong and asks: "are you xia Mo Tong, the deputy leader of warm heart pavilion? Long time no see. Do you remember me Xia Mo Tong looks at the man in a green shirt in front of him. Naturally, she thinks of who he is. Her face turns red unconsciously. She nods to him, saying that she still remembers him. They didn''t expect to see each other in such a situation. Since they took part in the killing of Mu Chen Zi together that day, they have already loved each other, but everything is too hasty They don''t even have a chance to ask each other who they are. After the separation, both of them are thinking, each other''s figure constantly flashed into each other''s mind, deep, lingering.Qingming thought that he would never see her again, so he was sad for a long time, especially after Han Yichen and Gu Qianyi were together. He looked at their love all day long, and his heart was more and more missing her in the rain. He was even ready to go after a few days, when all things subsided, he went to look for her, even thousands of mountains and rivers I''m afraid that if I can''t find him, I''ll be lonely all my life. But I didn''t want to see her here today, and I didn''t expect that she would be a good sister of the crown princess. It''s no wonder that Qingming doesn''t know. He has been with Han Yichen all the time. Naturally, he doesn''t know much about Gu Qianyi''s people and things. What''s more, few people mention Gu Qianyi''s identity. Qingming doesn''t know xia Mo Tong''s identity, so he won''t associate them with each other. But because of this, they have missed so long. But at this time, Qingming has some inferiority. She is the deputy leader of the warm heart Pavilion. She is also high and sought after. But she is just a little bodyguard. How can she be worthy of her? Her shining eyes also fade. Xia Mo Tong looks at the man in front of him. From the joy of seeing him to the pale now, he can''t help but feel a pain in his heart. He doesn''t know why, and he doesn''t know why. He''s just a little sad. Gu Qianyi and Mingyue look at their expressions and guess that they must know each other, but why do they look so sad? Gu Qianyi blinks at the bright moon, which means there is something fishy about it. The bright moon comes back with a look: it''s definitely fishy. Were they friends before? Gu Qianyi blinked: No, I haven''t heard of it. Just ask. Mingyue also blinked and said: OK, ask. After their eye contact, Gu Qianyi looks at the two people with intertwined eyes and coughs deliberately. But these two people didn''t seem to take her cough seriously. Gu Qian couldn''t help saying, "I''ve said enough about you. What''s the matter? Qingming, when did you hook up with our Mo Tong? I''m not honest yet? " "Cough..." Qingming and xiamo Tong were choked by Gu Qianyi''s words at the same time. What is collusion? How so awkward, Qingming some embarrassed said: "princess is not what you think, you don''t get me wrong.". Gu Qianyi succeeded with a smile, "what did I misunderstand? It''s not what I think, is it? "Be honest, be lenient when you confess, and be strict when you resist." Mingyue looks at Gu Qianyi''s serious face and holds on to Qingming. She has an illusion in her heart. How can she feel like revenge? Is she still hating Qingming and her refusal to let her go out? If so, it will be miserable. Mingyue has experienced Gu Qianyi''s means. At this time, she looks at Qingming, and her eyes are full of sympathy. Brother, I can''t help you any more. I''ll take care of myself. Xia Mo Tong looked at Qingming so embarrassed, so difficult to open his mouth, and knew that Gu Qian Yi was deliberately making trouble for him, so he stood up and said: "OK, Yi''er, don''t make a fuss, the things between us are not finished, let''s go inside.". "Yo, Mo Tong, it''s not like your style. It seems that you..." Gu Qianyi deliberately didn''t finish the words behind, and looked at xia Mo Tong. Xia Mo Tong is a person who doesn''t pay attention to details. Her character is just like her blood red clothes, hot and straightforward, but she is always a daughter''s family. In the face of men''s love and women''s love, she is not as big as usual Fang, see Gu shallow according to so ridicule oneself, spat her a, the rate advanced house. Gu Qianyi and she have known each other for several years. In name, they are masters and servants, but in fact they are very good sisters. They were friends at first sight. Although they didn''t form a friendship, Jinlan is also better than their sisters. Others won''t understand their concern for each other. Also see the reaction of summer foam pupil, Gu shallow also understand, think she is really like Qingming, but Qingming is how to think? Looking at him, he seems to be interested in Mo Tong. It seems that he has to find time to help his sister. Looking at the summer foam pupil''s back, Gu shallow secretly thought, and then followed in. Qingming stood outside in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking. Mingyue dragged him into the room. Maybe she had been with Gu Qianyi for a long time. Gradually, Mingyue didn''t have the strict hierarchy. He also knew that Gu Qianyi didn''t like it. When he took Qingming into the room, Gu Qianyi let them sit down. Mingyue was very obedient, that is, Qingming said nothing Unwilling to do it, Gu Qianyi saw that Qingming was so stubborn, so he pretended to be angry and said, "if you don''t do it, I''ll let you not see Mo Tong in the future.". Gu Qianyi''s words seem to scare Qingming. As soon as his voice falls, Qingming sits on the chair. The speed and force make Gu Qianyi very embarrassed. He looks at xia Mo Tong with a smile, which is self-evident. After sitting down, Qingming just realized that his reaction was too fierce, so he made a big red face like xia Mo Tong. Gu Qian is really curious about how these two people meet and why she never knows. Later, under her repeated questioning, Qingming tells the truth. Gu has to sigh that fate is really hard to say, but it''s OK. It can be seen that Qingming likes Mo Tong very much. Then he will observe for a period of time. If it''s appropriate, he can do it It''s OK to promise Mo Tong to him. After listening to these, Gu Qianyi looked at Mingyue with a smile and said, "I say xiaoyueyue, if you listen to me from now on, maybe I can finish you and Ruohan sister paper in a few days?""Who wants to please you, I don''t want to," Mingyue said with a shriveled mouth. In fact, he doesn''t like Ruohan at all. He only likes her, but she is the one he can''t like, and he can''t afford it. What he wants to do is just to protect her. If she wants to marry Ruohan, she will not refuse, because this is what she wants. "That how to wait and see, see who will beg me finally" Gu shallow according to think bright moon is shy, then also didn''t tease him again, turned head and summer foam pupil chatted. They haven''t seen each other for a long time since they parted in Liangzhou city. It''s really incompetent to think of themselves as the leader of the pavilion. Fortunately, Mo Tong is there, which can be regarded as helping them share a lot. Gu Qianyi is very grateful for xia Mo Tong. Later, he learned that she came here just because she heard about the last time and the news that she was pregnant. He didn''t worry about her and came here I''m worried about her boredom. I''m going to stay with her for a few days. Looking at the woman in red like blood, Gu Qianyi was very moved. In the last life, he had no friends or relatives except ah Wen. In this life, he had everything. Is this God''s arrangement to compensate him? Gu Qianyi touched his belly and looked happy. What she wants is very simple, that''s good! Chapter 362 Gu Qianyi is chatting with xia Mo Tong all over the world, and she is in a better mood. Mingyue feels relieved when she sees this scene. She is ready to quit with Qingming to do other things, but she doesn''t want to. At this time, the housekeeper runs in flurriedly, "too... Princess, big... Big... Big... Big... Big... Bad... His highness... He...". Gu Qianyi saw that the housekeeper was so flustered. He had a bad premonition in his heart, but he didn''t expect that it would be related to Han Yichen. Without waiting for the housekeeper to finish, Gu Qianyi got up from his chair and asked, "what did you say? What''s the matter with him, prince The housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s fierce voice and fierce color, he was also a little scared, but he calmed him down instantly. Looking at Gu Qianyi, he said with fear: "the prince has an accident.". After listening, Gu Qianyi didn''t ask what happened, so he grabbed the collar of the housekeeper and asked, "where is the prince? Take me to see him. "Is... Is... Is... Prince''s Royal Highness in the Imperial Palace" Gu Qianyi heard, left the housekeeper and ran out, Qingming and Mingyue saw Gu Qianyi ran out, in the heart is very worried to chase in the past, xia Mo Tong know Gu Qianyi is not convenient now, and Han Yichen has something wrong, don''t want to also follow in the past. Gu Qianyi trots all the way to the palace, regardless of the guard''s obstruction, all the way into the palace. After entering the palace, Gu Qianyi is a little confused. Although she has been here many times, she is not familiar with the environment here, and she doesn''t know where Han Yichen is at this time. Along the way, she doesn''t meet a eunuch, Gu Qianyi Stop, think, go straight to the imperial study of hanmoqing. When they came to the imperial study, Gu Qianyi wanted to break in, but was stopped by the guards. The last time Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen had a big party, it was very popular in the palace and among the people, so the guards were not new to the crown princess, but it was one thing to know her, and she would not be allowed to break into the imperial study. One of the bodyguards said to Gu Qianyi: "I don''t know why the Crown Princess wants to go to the imperial study? May there be the emperor''s decree. Gu Qianyi looked at the bodyguard angrily and said harshly, "you get out of my way. My concubine wants to see the emperor.". The bodyguards looked at Gu Qianyi in surprise and said, "the emperor is not in the imperial study at the moment.". "Where is that? Where is his Highness the prince? " Gu Qianyi never knew that she would be so crazy. She didn''t think that she would love Han Yichen more than she imagined. Just like at this moment, her heart was about to be torn apart. At this time, the bodyguards understood that the feelings of the crown princess were for the crown prince. It seemed that she had deep feelings for the crown prince. The bodyguards couldn''t bear to see her so sad. One of them said to her, "I heard that when the crown prince palace passed by roufei''s Palace, she was injured and poisoned by the maids beside roufei. At this time, she was in Qianqing palace for the imperial doctor to diagnose "Governance". After listening to Gu Qianyi, he sorted out his emotions, said thank you to the bodyguard, and ran all the way to Qianqing palace. The bodyguard was stunned. He never thought that one day the prince and princess would say thank you to him. Other bodyguards obviously didn''t think of this. It seems that the prince and princess is not as bad as the rumor, they hope With Gu Qianyi''s disappearing figure, he fell into meditation. Summer Mo Tong when they come, see Gu shallow according to is running to the direction of Qianqing palace, then all the way after the past. When the door of Qianqing palace was pushed open, everyone looked at the visitors. Gu Qianyi didn''t care about anything else. When he opened the door, he saw a room full of terrified doctors kneeling on the ground, the angry emperor Hanmo Qing, and Han Yichen lying on the bed. Gu Qianyi didn''t bother to look at the people in the room. He went directly to Han Yichen''s bed and saw his face withered like gold foil, yellow and frightening, black lines swimming on his forehead. It looked terrible and frightening. The whole body was sweating and wet as if it had just been fished out of the water. At this time, she was very silent, but people nearby felt the cold murderous gas from her body. She gently squatted beside him, at this time of Han Yi Chen has already fainted, looking at his tight frown, don''t ask, Gu Qian Yi all know this matter, he is very painful, Gu Qian Yi is such a person, the more to this time, the more calm. Hanmo Qing was a little timid when she saw her terrible appearance, but she wanted to comfort her. She moved her lips and sighed silently. The words of comfort never came out. "Feng''er, he was hurt by Lin Qingrou''s servant girl. Originally, they were just ordinary little girls. Who ever thought that in order to avenge chen''er and Lin Qingrou, they were just ordinary little girls However, it''s a pity that the imperial doctor can''t find out what kind of poison feng''er has. Gu Qianyi didn''t pay attention to hanmoqing''s words, but quietly felt the pulse for Han Yichen and observed his changes. She was sure that Han Yichen was not poisoned at all, but more like a poisonous insect. After finishing the pulse, Gu Qianyi stood up, looked at hanmoqing coldly, and said sarcastically, "poisoned? Who accused you of poisoning. Although he saw the concern and tension from Hanmo Qing, she just felt that this man was very fake. At this moment, he didn''t seem to be a father, and he didn''t care about Han Yichen. The more he showed concern, the more Gu Qianyi felt that he was affectation, just to show others."Not poisoning? What''s going on? " Hanmo Qing listened to Gu Qianyi and asked in surprise. "It''s a poison." Gu Qianyi didn''t want to pay attention to the calligraphy, but coldly spit out a few words. After hearing this, hanmoqing''s face became a little cloudy and sunny. Looking at the doctor kneeling down, he said angrily, "you are all rubbish. You''re not even able to distinguish between the prince''s poisoning and the poison. What''s the use of raising you? Somebody drag me out and chop it. The imperial doctors of the next head were scared by Gu Qianyi. At this time, they heard hanmoqing say that some of them fainted on the spot, but those who didn''t faint were kneeling on the ground and praying constantly, hoping that hanmoqing would spare their lives, but how could hanmoqing spare them at this time? Gu Qianyi goes to the bedside and prepares to take Han Yichen back to the prince''s mansion. When Hanmo Qing saw this, he immediately stopped and said, "what are you doing? Let the wind down. "I want to take him home, don''t try to stop me," Gu said coldly. Hanmoqing was also angry at this time, and said to Gu Qianyi angrily, "you woman, do you want to kill him? Put it down. Gu Qianyi gave him a cold look. "Can he live if he stays in the palace? Or are you going to expect these doctors who are going to be beheaded by you to become ghosts after they die? ". "I..." hanmoqing was speechless by Gu Qianyi''s words. At the same time, he thought of Gu''s problem and ordered people to release the Taiyi. Gu Qianyi doesn''t care about these people any more. He is going to leave with Han Yichen in his arms. At this time, a female voice rang out: "come on, it''s against the heaven to drive this woman out of the palace. If I don''t teach her a lesson today, I really don''t know the heaven is high and the earth is thick.". Gu Qianyi doesn''t need to look up to know who is coming. If he doesn''t have something to do today, he wants to teach this damned old woman a lesson. Those bodyguards got the Empress Dowager''s order, and rushed to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi looked at them fiercely and said, "I said don''t try to stop me." the voice was cold and heartless. Word by word, it spread to the ears of the Jinshi soldiers, which made them feel scared and they could not help but escape. And her words seem to stimulate the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu even more, "don''t you call the mourning family soon, call them out.". At this time, Mingyue Qingming and xiamo Tong also arrive. They take a look at Han Yichen in Gu Qianyi''s arms. They don''t hesitate to stand beside Gu Qianyi. The bodyguards who rush up have been knocked down by Qingming before they can wait for Gu Qianyi. Nalan Mingzhu is even more angry and shivering, "against, against, really against the sky, come, they all give me to kill, these below the dog slave, really against the sky." Nalan Mingzhu still hate the thing of Qingmei in her heart, so she is very angry with Gu Qianyi, rare at this time have such a good opportunity, how can she let her go. But xia Mo Tong is a hot temper. At this time, she happens to see the old woman aiming at her master and the people she adores. She dares to call them dog slaves. She is so angry that she doesn''t want to rush up and face Nalan Mingzhu. "Who are you calling dog slaves? You want to kill me? Look, I didn''t cut you first today. It''s a stinky mouth, you cheap woman. ". At this time, all the people in the room were stunned. They were staring at the woman in red, slapping their empress dowager. There was an endless stream of voices. Gu Qianyi knew that xia Mo Tong would do this, so she was not surprised. Mingyue was surprised to see xia Mo Tong. She had a good temperament with the crown princess. No wonder they were good sisters. Qingming looks at xia Mo Tong''s deep feeling. In his eyes, she is a unique woman and the kind of woman he likes. Gu Qianyi took the lead in walking out of the gate of Qianqing palace with Han Yichen in his arms. Those bodyguards stopped him all the way, but they were badly cleaned up by xia Mo Tong and left far away. Hanmoqing saw that he could not stop them, so he had to let them go. After being cleaned up by xia Mo Tong, Nalan Mingzhu covers her face and asks her servant to help her quickly return to the CI Ning palace. I believe that if she loses such a big face today, she should be able to settle down for a while, but a woman like her is bound to vent her resentment on Gu Qianyi. It''s just that all these things are afterwords. Gu Qianyi doesn''t care about them at all. There are so many people in the world who don''t like her. Why not have one more? Chapter 363 When Gu Qianyi takes Han Yichen back to the prince''s mansion, Han Yichen has fallen into a severe coma. Gu Qianyi flurries his pulse for Han Yichen and checks all aspects of his situation. In addition to knowing that Han Yichen is poisoned by poisonous insects, he finds nothing else. It''s not that Gu Qianyi''s medical skills are not high, but that she knows too little about Gu and poison. After all, she only hears about Gu and poison and has never seen it with her own eyes. Seeing Han Yichen''s first presence, Gu is helpless. After learning that Han Yichen has been poisoned, xia Mo Tong asks for someone to inquire about the person who can remove the poison. Gu Qianyi also sends a message to Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister. They already know about old man Mo, but she still hopes that Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister can bring old man Mo to help Han Yichen see if he can remove the poison. In this world, Gu Qianyi can''t think of anyone more powerful than old Mo in detoxification. Because he doesn''t know the specific situation of Han Yichen, Gu Qianyi doesn''t dare to take any medicine at will. He can only stay with Han Yichen without eating or drinking. However, Han Yichen, who is in a coma, is falling into a boundless dream. After Han Yi Chen fainted, he was tied up by two ghosts with high hats and tongue. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. Han Yi Chen knows them, these two seem to be black and white Impermanence in legend. Did he really die like this? But he is not reconciled, he does not want to die, he also wants to wait for the baby in the belly of Yier to be born, also want to accompany Yier all the time. He doesn''t want to die. Han Yi Chen thinks, constantly to sit in his side of Gu shallow according to shout, "according to son, save me, save me according to son". Gu Qianyi seems to feel something. He looks up, but he never finds Han Yichen bound up. Han Yichen is worried, but he has nothing to do. He can only keep struggling. Black and white are two ghosts. Seeing Han Yichen like this, he says, "Han Yichen, you don''t need to struggle. We will take you back to the underworld in the name of Yan Jun, and we will send you back soon. Your life is not finished. When the chance comes, someone will come to rescue you.". Han Yi Chen after listening to black and white impermanence, originally restless heart become steadfast, he inexplicably believe that black and white impermanence will not deceive himself. Then he nodded and looked at Gu Qianyi with nostalgia, and left with them. Han Yichen follows black-and-white impermanence and goes all the way. At this time, Han Yichen has recovered his former high spirited appearance. Although he is bound, he doesn''t look down and embarrassed. Black-and-white impermanence looks at him with satisfaction, looks at each other and nods. On the road of huangquan, the other side of the river is blooming and enchanting. Looking at the only scenery on the road of huangquan, there is a kind of decidedly sad beauty. When you pass a river, you go to the bridge, and black and white impermanence stops. Looking at the water below, you say to Han Yichen, "here is Naihe bridge, the river below is forgetting River, and the water flowing in forgetting river is called weak water, which is the memory of people Memories are all submerged in the river of forgetting Sichuan. ". Then he took Han Yichen to stand beside the river. "Here is Sansheng stone. In the name of Yan Jun, we will take this opportunity to bring you here and help you find the memory of the third life. Sansheng stone can reflect the appearance of people''s previous life. The cause of the past life, the fruit of this life, the reincarnation of fate, the origin and extinction are all heavily engraved on the Sansheng stone. " Han Yi Chen some don''t understand of looking at black and white impermanence, some don''t understand their meaning? Why do you want to help yourself find the memory of the past and the present? Black and white impermanence took a look at him. "You don''t need to worry about anything. Go forward and let Sansheng stone shine on you. You will understand everything. However, you don''t spend much time here. If you stay in the underworld for too long and Yin Qi invades your body, you can''t return Yang. Do you understand?" Han Yi Chen nods and goes to Sansheng stone. No matter what their purpose is, he wants to go and have a look, because he is really curious. He wants to know what kind of fate is between him and Yi''er. When he came to Sansheng stone, Sansheng stone gave out a dazzling light, which made Han Yichen unable to open his eyes. After the light, a peach forest by the river comes into view. The setting sun is picturesque and the music of the piano is curling. A boy in white by the river. Plain hands gently, fingertips across the strings, gentle music with the wind slowly far away. In the peach grove, women dance lightly. The breeze blows through their hair, blowing the ice blue skirt and spinning. With the falling peach blossoms, they dance and stir the ice blue skirt. Flowers floating, light as butterflies, dance like rain. Young, eyes like autumn, distant mountains with Dai, lips slightly Yang, eyes with emotion. The music of the piano is endless and the dance steps are endless. After the dance, the woman fiddles with the ink like green silk of the man, gently clings to the young man''s arms, clasps her fingers tightly, looks at each other for a long time and sighs. Plain hand string up green silk, plain face exhibition, shame off Jiaohong, coldly ignored rouge. Then the picture changes. In a luxurious mansion, a eunuch reads out the imperial edict. The man takes the imperial edict, looks at the woman, nods firmly to each other, and takes the eunuch away. Then he orders troops on the battlefield, wears armor and sets out with the woman. On the battlefield, the man and the gorgeous woman joined hands to fight against the enemy, killing countless enemies and defeating the enemy again and again.Soon after, the enemy used treacherous tactics. They were defeated and the city they held was lost. There were countless casualties. He and she fought against the enemy side by side. However, there were more and more enemies, and there were fewer and fewer soldiers behind them. Even so, they still fought to the death. After the emperor learned about this, the imperial edict that ordered them to surrender came more and more frequently, almost for an hour One day, he and she were extremely disappointed with the emperor of their country. They disobeyed the emperor''s will and fought with the enemy to the death. At last, they were exhausted and all the soldiers died, leaving only them. He and she, with the helplessness of the country''s demise and the chill of the superior''s incompetence, were tired of the world''s troubles. On the day of the country''s demise, they jumped off the cliff with their beloved wife. Before jumping off the cliff, their fingers were clasped and their eyes were opposite. Their common vow sounded: "after reincarnation, we will meet again, for generations, only for the king (Qing), for generations, only for the king (Qing)". PS: do you think this sentence is very familiar? Xixi really can''t think of a more suitable one, so I used the sentence "drink from the front dust, don''t spray me". See here, Han Yi Chen imperceptibly shed tears, he saw, originally thought it was just a dream, but did not think, it was really their past life, they are holding the strange evil and burning on the original is their past life weapons, originally he and according to son in the previous life has agreed, originally they were husband and wife in the previous life. In my last life, I didn''t protect you and give you the life you want. I will live up to you in this life. Chapter 364 The picture on Sansheng stone changes again. This time, Han Yichen sees a scene totally different from the world. The towering buildings are very different. The wide road and the small boxes running fast on the road make Han Yichen guess that they should be their walking tools. The clothes that the people there wore were different from what he had seen. Han Yichen was curious about the world and had an indescribable sense of familiarity. As like as two peas in the white room, was moving around a tall building. Only a woman in white was examining things around him. He did not understand, but he recognized the identity of the woman in white. As like as two peas, he watched her quietly and watched her work during the day and perform her duties at night. She saw her acquaintance with the man who had grown up with the same thing as the same person. She even knew each other, and even to the end, she died for him. See these Han Yi Chen full of sad, but also very distressed, distressed Gu shallow according to the experience and suffering, and then the woman died, the man killed all the people, and then holding the woman jumped into the river. In the palace of the king of hell, the man stood in front of the king of hell, defiant and unruly, but the woman disappeared. The man looked at the king of hell and said: "smelly old man, where did you get Yi''er for me? If you don''t tell me today, I''ll set fire to your ruined palace. This is the first time that Shen Ping has been threatened. He should have been angry, but he appreciates the man''s spirit. He makes a fuss in his heart and says to the man with a dry cough: "you need to calm down first. Listen to me. It''s really a must to arrange this. It''s just because you and the woman have a love affair for three generations, and you are not willing to go to court in the first life The second, the woman was framed and ended her life early. She was predestined with the man who hit the target. The second, the third, the third. In the dark, there is the will of heaven. If we don''t continue our fate, we will lose our love for three generations. " The man white king of hell one eye, "says clearly, exactly how to return a responsibility.". "Keke, I mean, she''s coming back to the front edge. Who ever thought you''d follow her? Originally, she planned to find a soul to enter her body and live instead of her. When the fate of this life is over, she''ll go back to the 21st century and continue your love for the third life. I didn''t expect that you''re a person with urgent personality. You''ve not only created countless evils, but also ended abruptly My life, I want you to go back, there is no way, "said the king of hell here feel depressed. This man really, has been protecting that woman very well. If he didn''t try his best to create the accident of her being kidnapped, the fate of this life would be broken, but he didn''t want to come to the underworld. What can he do? If Heaven knew about it, it would be miserable. The man casually found a place to sit down, driving two legs, coldly said: "I don''t care what your fate is, I just want you to tell me, where is Yi''er?" Yama looked at the man, some embarrassed, "she, she has been reborn in another world.". "What? Can you say that again? " Man brush stand up, excited said. "Really, she has been reborn.". The man looked at Yan Jun in front of him and asked coldly, "what are you going to do with me?" His eyes were cold and heartless. It seemed that Yan Jun would burst out if he said something against his will. Yan Jun has been paying close attention to this man, and knows that his terror is true. The gang boss with cruel means is not a paper tiger. Although he is dead now, he is also the most powerful ghost. If he fights, he may not be his opponent. When he trembled to say "reincarnation". The man grabbed Yan Jun''s collar decisively, "what do you say? Lao Tzu tells you that wherever Yi''er is, you have to send me. Otherwise, I will throw you into the reincarnation tunnel. "No," said Yan Jun, who was also the first two big men. How could this man be so difficult? But now there is really no better way to solve the problem. "You can''t go to that world, because there is already one you in that world. If you go, it will disturb the original order there.". "I can''t go? Where is Laozi''s woman? You say I can''t go. Today you must find a way for me. If not, don''t blame me for being impolite. The man said and threw Yan Jun on the ground. Yan Jun rubbed his painful buttock, but he thought about how to kill the God of plague. It was a miscalculation. He thought about it and said to the man, "if you want to go, it''s not impossible, but you have to be covered with dust. If she falls in love with you, I will help you to untie the seal. If she doesn''t fall in love with you, she falls in love with the world On another you, then I will let him forever dust, what do you think? Of course, you have no choice. It''s the only way you can go to that world. Finally, the man agreed to Yan Jun''s request. As long as he met her, she believed that he would make her fall in love with her again. Then, what Han Yi Chen saw was his life experience. He remembered that when he was very young, there was a fire in the palace where he lived. It was also the fire that made him leave the palace for more than ten years. He remembered that time when he was sleepy for a long time, he saw the soul of the man enter the body of the little child. At this time, he also confirmed that the child had already died The man who died in the fire survived, that is to say, he was the man. Just as required by the dust of the memory, he replaced the child alive, at this time he also remembered all his memories.When the picture changes again, what he sees is how Gu Qianyi, relying on his own ability, is able to make a living in this strange world. Fortunately, she finally fell in love with herself. Yi''er, forgive me for forgetting you so long. Han Yichen looks at the woman in the picture and smiles happily. It''s good that they can be together again. This time, he must protect her well and won''t let her suffer any harm. Yi Er, I''m back. Will you be surprised? Chapter 365 Gu Qianyi broke up with hanmoqing. Although Han Yichen was his son, he didn''t send a royal doctor to treat him because he was angry. What''s more, Gu Qianyi knew that even if those Royal doctors came, they couldn''t cure Han Yichen. At first glance, he knew that those people didn''t know much about Gu and Du. In two days, Han Yichen had lost a lot of weight, and in two days, Han Yichen never woke up, This makes Gu Qianyi anxious and worried, and then he doesn''t eat or drink. I just hope Gu ruoyou and his sister can come back soon. Although xia Mo Tong tries to inquire, she doesn''t hear about the characters in detoxification. Looking at Gu Qianyi''s increasingly haggard face, xia Mo Tong feels distressed, but she has nothing to do. The only thing she can do is to continue to help her find someone who can detoxify. The atmosphere of the prince''s mansion is a little dull these two days. On the one hand, everyone is sad because of Han Yichen''s affair. On the other hand, their princess is on the verge of explosion. Although she doesn''t say anything, everyone can see that she is not in a good mood at this time, and the people in the mansion are also trembling, but these are all about those who don''t know the prince''s mansion Shallow according to the people. Since Gu Qianyi lived in the prince''s mansion and became a real princess, all the girls around her have come to her, such as jin''er, Yi''er and Su Su Su, including Cheng Zixue. Now it''s an eventful time. They can help Gu Qianyi share more or less. What''s more, Gu Qianyi is still pregnant and healthy Son is more inconvenient, have them in, summer foam pupil in the mind also steadfast a lot. At this time, Gu Qianyi is sitting beside Han Yichen''s bed, helping him wipe the sweat on his face. He looks at her quietly, his eyes are sour, and his heart is very tight. Seeing Han Yichen like this, Gu Qianyi feels helpless. It seems that a building supported in his heart has collapsed. After carefully wiping the sweat for Han Yichen, Gu Qianyi is a little frustrated and lies on the bedside, Some are fragile, but they are stubborn. Jin''er comes in with the food and looks at Gu Qianyi with a sigh. These two days she''s like this. It''s really worrying for them. She puts the food on the table and says to Gu Qianyi, "master, I''ve prepared some light food. Please have some.". Gu Qian raised his head from the bed and looked at jin''er, "take it down, I don''t want to eat it.". "How can that work? Even if you don''t think for yourself, you have to think about the little master in your stomach. If you don''t eat or drink like this, he will go hungry with you. Now the crown princess has no one in charge except you. If you don''t eat or drink like this, who will take care of Her Highness then? " Jin''er has been in front of Gu Qianyi. She doesn''t know what to say. But what she says is the truth. Gu Qianyi seriously thought about it. Jin''er nodded, sat at the table, picked up chopsticks and ate. Jin''er was right. He couldn''t do it. If he fell down, what would Han Yichen do? There is the baby in the stomach, she can''t let her have something to do, Gu Qianyi is eating the food in his mouth, the other hand, gently stroking his belly, in the heart said: "baby, you must be strong, you must be strong with Mommy, we must cure dad, you know baby.". "Master, master..." Yi''er runs in from the outside in a panic and shouts to Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi looks up in doubt. This is the first time to see Yi''er with a girl in such a panic. Is there anything else? Yi''er ran to Gu Qianyi and panted: "master, master and master Mo are back.". Gu shallow according to smell speech, brush a stand up from the seat. "Where are they? Bring them here quickly. Yi''er gasped again and said, "don''t worry, master. At this time, they are on their way.". Gu Qianyi breathed a sigh of relief. No longer attend to eat, but anxiously waiting for Gu Ruoyu the three of them, jin''er sighed, it seems that the master really care about the prince, if not, it will not be like this, do not eat, do not drink, do not sleep, this is the first time they follow Gu Qianyi side, see her like this. Jin''er prayed silently in her heart, "God must protect his Highness the prince.". "Yi''er..." old man Mo looked at Gu Qianyi from a distance and called. He came closer and had a look. He didn''t think Gu Qianyi would be so haggard. He thought that Han Yichen''s condition was very serious. Otherwise, Yi''er''s medical skills didn''t need to be so laborious. Gu didn''t tell them the specific situation of Han Yichen, so they didn''t know that Han Yichen was poisoned. Gu Qianyi saw the figure of old man Mo, quickly walked over, took him without saying a word, and went straight to Han Yichen''s bed, "adoptive father, please show him what poison he got." I think it''s because in front of his relatives, Gu Qianyi makes people feel vulnerable for a moment. After hearing Gu Qianyi''s words, old man Mo knew that something was wrong. He quickly sat down, quietly felt his pulse for Han Yichen, observed his current situation, and then frowned. Things were much more complicated than he imagined. Old man Mo hesitated. How should he tell Han Yichen about it? But Gu Qianyi is also a very intelligent woman. At this time, she has seen the clue from old man Mo''s dignified face, and has prepared for the worst in her heart. "Adoptive father, what''s he... Like? You say, I can stand it."According to son..." mo old man worried called a, Gu shallow according to strong pull out a smile, looking at mo old man, shaking his head said: "I''m ok, no matter how I want to know what he is now, maybe things are not as bad as imagined." Gu shallow according to insincere said, don''t know is to comfort others, or comfort yourself. Looking at Gu Qianyi''s stubborn appearance, old man Mo sighed and said: "Han Yichen''s poison is the most poisonous one among all the poisonous insects, and it''s the invisible one. It''s spread from the Miao area. It''s the most poisonous poison in the world. It''s invisible and colorless. It''s very difficult to watch out for. If the poisoned person has tens of millions of insects biting their teeth, it''s hard to feel pain. They can''t survive or die. No matter how good your martial arts are, you can be poisoned by an ordinary village woman who is powerless and lose all your martial arts. " "Golden silkworm poison?" Gu Qianyi took an unbelievable step backward. How could it be like this? Gu Qianyi had heard of the golden silkworm bug in modern times. When he raised the bug, he put 12 kinds of poisonous insects in the jar and buried them secretly at the crossroads. After 7749 days, he secretly took them out and put them in the censer. Sooner or later, he offered them with tea and fragrance; The golden silkworm thus obtained is invisible and exists in the fragrant ash. When poisonous insects are released, the excrement or ashes of the golden silkworm are taken to be eaten in the food. There are also those who directly put the golden silkworm bug on people. In this way, the bug will penetrate into the blood from the skin, and then into the body. The silkworm will eat people''s body organs and slowly control people''s spirit. But Gu qian can''t figure out why there are such things in the world and why he will encounter them? Then who is the person who is playing the trick? Is it really Princess Rou''s maid? Gu Qianyi is in a state of confusion. Jin''er sees Gu Qianyi retreating and quickly supports her. Old man Mo looks at Gu Qianyi anxiously and says with concern: "take good care of your body, Yi''er.". "I''m all right, adoptive father. I just want to know if this kind of poison can be cured?" Gu Qianyi looked up at Old Man Mo for fear of missing any of his eyes and movements. But old man Mo shook his head. "I''m sorry, old man. I haven''t heard that jincangu has an antidote. In fact, there are very few people in the world who know jincangu, not to mention those who know jincangu? Even I just saw it in an ancient book, and it didn''t mention much about jincangu. It just said that it was harmful to people. It was said that this kind of poison killed thousands of people in a village. Later, I didn''t know what happened, so there was no information about jincangu. No one knows what happened at that time, and no one knows how to get rid of those insects in the end. Gu Qianyi''s heart is very bitter, or heartache, is there really no way? Is there really no way to detoxify? She didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe it. Didn''t the book say that insects can be excessive? Is it OK to overuse that bug on yourself? Gu Qianyi''s eyes brightened when he thought of it. He looked at Old Man Mo and said what he thought. Gu ruoyou''s brother, sister and old man Mo are all surprised to see Gu Qianyi. They didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi would have such crazy ideas. They are surprised to see Gu Qianyi and ask, "Yi''er, who told you that Gu Qianyi can cross over to others? How can it be? You''re crazy. Anyway, I don''t agree. Now you have to think about the little things in your stomach instead of thinking about yourself. "We don''t agree. Mommy, how can you do this? Don''t say whether the poisonous insects can be excessive. Even if you can, you can''t be so selfish. Do you really want to see us become orphans? No father, no mother? Also, it''s unfair for you to treat the little brother or sister in your stomach like this. Gu Ruoling said with red eyes. Jin''er and Yi''er stand beside her. Although they don''t say anything, Gu Qianyi can see that they won''t agree. At this time, xia Mo Tong''s voice was also ringing outside the door. "I don''t agree with this. If it can be excessive, please give it to me.". Qingming grabs xia Mo Tong''s words: "give me too much, he is my master, it''s my life to live for him and die for him.". Mingyue looks at xia Mo Tong and Qingming. Finally, her eyes fall on Gu Qianyi and says firmly: "you''d better give it to me too much. Mingyue is always carefree. Even if she died, she died for her master. Mingyue thinks it''s worth it.". Gu Qianyi looked at them, moved his lips, could not say a word, only two lines of clear tears. Chapter 366 "Amitabha" at this time, another voice sounded. People turned their heads and looked out the door. There was a kind-hearted monk standing at the door. When Gu Qianyi saw the monk, his name flashed through his mind, which was Fahai. For nothing else, just because this person''s appearance and dress were too similar to Fahai, which made her have to be YYY The appearance of Shang made the atmosphere better. Of course, Gu didn''t think about who the monk was. He just thought that he came to make love. After all, it''s like this on TV. Monks like to find places to beg for food. It''s Gu''s first time to see a monk in ancient times. Although he heard Cheng Yi mention a monk before, it seems that the monk asked them to follow him, and he doesn''t know if he looks like a monk The man in front of me is almost the same. Gu Qianyi originally wanted jin''er to give him some silver and sent him away. But they didn''t want Qingming and Mingyue to meet the monk and salute him respectfully, "master forgetting dust, how did you come?" The monk gave Gu Qianyi a kind smile, and then replied, "because I know you will need me, I''m here.". Gu Qianyi was surprised to hear this address. What did they call him? Master forgetting dust? Isn''t that the master of Ziyun? Sure enough, Gu Qianyi saw the drug nerd not far away, and he knew something about it. Mingyue is surprised to see Gu Qianyi. She introduces to Gu Qianyi: "princess, this is master forgetting dust, and also our master''s master.". What? Han Yichen''s master? Gu Qianyi is even more puzzled. How can she never know that Han Yichen and Ziyun are brothers? Think also white purple rhyme one eye, purple rhyme some innocent looking at Gu shallow according to, in fact he is just know. Gu Qianyi remembers that he once asked Ziyun to go to Hongye town to inform him. He can''t help but feel grateful to him. Although he went late and couldn''t save his father, Gu Qianyi wrote down the kindness. Thinking about it, he went to master forgetting dust and saluted him respectfully, "Gu Qianyi has seen master, please come to master''s house.". Master forgetting dust looked at her and nodded. As he passed her, he said softly, "this is a guest from outside the sky. Because of this, three generations of love will continue. Only then can there be an afterlife.". Gu Qianyi listened to his words, his heart trembled, what does he mean? He was originally a guest from outside the sky. Because of this, does it mean that he knows that he is not a person in this world? What do the last two sentences mean? Three generations love each other? Is it to say that I came to this world to continue the leading edge? Gu Qianyi couldn''t understand it for a moment, and she didn''t want to think about it any more. At present, Han Yichen''s life and death are uncertain. Where does she have the heart to care about these. When master forgetting dust came into the room, she followed him. Seeing master forgetting dust''s eyes looking at Han Yichen lying on the bed, Gu Qianyi wants to explain something, but he is interrupted by master forgetting dust: "don''t say anything. I already know that the golden silkworm poison can''t be solved without medicine, but it needs something extraordinary." Gu Qianyi saw that master forgetting dust said so. He was happy and had hope. As long as there was hope, no matter how difficult it was, she was not afraid. Even if she went up the mountain of swords and down the oil pot, she would find the medicine for him. "What do you need? Shallowly will go all out to find the medicine. "Don''t be impatient, benefactor. Listen to me slowly. He is doomed to be killed. The benefactor is born with Phoenix body. If you want to solve the golden silkworm poison, you need Millennium ice toad, resurrection grass and Phoenix blood.". Master forgetting dust said slowly. Gu Qianyi was relieved, and then frowned again, "I have all these, but what is phoenix blood?" "Fate, share, this ice toad and that soul reviving herb are extremely difficult to obtain. I never thought that the benefactor should have these two treasures at the same time. In this way, his poison can be solved. The so-called Phoenix blood is the blood of the real queen. It only needs a little as a medicine guide.". Forget dust master eyes flash a ray of light, looking at Gu shallow according to say. Gu Qianyi thought about it, a little discouraged, "everyone knows that Anya has no queen, what can we do?" "No, the empress I mentioned is Feng ER''s wife and you. Soon you will become the emperor and queen of the world and unify the world, not the empress of this small country. You can understand.". Gu Qianyi didn''t expect that the Phoenix blood would be her own blood, but she didn''t really think about it when she became the ruler of the world. It''s just natural for her to have a good life. The most important thing is to cure Han Yichen first. After master forgetting to dispel everyone''s doubts, he began to detoxify Han Yichen. After Gu Qianyi gave him all the things he needed, he told people to wait outside. On the one hand, he wanted to protect them, on the other hand, he was afraid of what they needed. Because she knows that Han Yichen will wake up, Gu Qianyi''s heart calms down. At this time, she begins to think about the poison in Han Yichen. With her intuition, it seems that this matter is not so simple, and she knows that calligraphy and painting are only maidservants. Even for roufei, she doesn''t want to let the crazy roufei go and kill Han Yichen. Besides, Lin Qingrou is crazy now, and she doesn''t know whether it''s true or false. Is this something to do with her? Gu Qianyi had a lot of thoughts for a moment. It seemed that he had to start looking into the matter. Thinking, Gu Qianyi goes to find xia Mo Tong, and gives it to xia Mo Tong and Qingming. Gu Qianyi always has an intuition that there seems to be a hand behind him constantly manipulating the situation. If he doesn''t catch the person behind him, he''s really sorry for himself and Han Yichen''s suffering these days.In the Imperial Palace after Hanmo Qing went to court, he went back to his bedroom and never came out again. In the bedroom, hanmoqing gently turns a night pearl on the bed. With the rotation of the night pearl, a dark room appears behind the bed. Hanmoqing turns and walks into the dark room. On the ground of the dark room, there is a man lying with blood on the corner of his mouth and a whip mark on his body. Hanmoqing looks at him. His cold eyes flash a trace of deliberate pity and takes out the powder from his arms, Sprinkle on that person''s wound, think is the effect of powder, that person eat pain, cry out. After spreading the powder, hanmoqing murmured, "in fact, I don''t want to do this to you, but do you know? It''s because of you, because you''re soft hearted, because you fell in love with that woman, because you violated my orders, that your father would fall into the hands of strangers, and finally commit suicide in the cell. Do you know how much effort I spent on this move for this day, but you just destroyed it. It was you who killed your father and made me lose the two powers of Youming palace and xuechameng. Do you know how much effort I have put into training them? Ah? You know what? " Hanmoqing grabs the man and roars hysterically. The man''s loose hair is shaken open by him, revealing his whole face. This man is obviously Zhou Feng who let mozicheng let go, but he didn''t expect that he would be here. I think so. If the plan failed, how could hanmoqing let him go. From the beginning, they were the chess pieces that hanmoqing wanted to dominate the world, not only Zixuan, but also Wuling, except that the man in Wuling Kingdom, because once he didn''t listen to his arrangement, was set on fire by him. Zhou Feng''s eyes drooped and didn''t speak. At this time, the wound on his body is not so painful. Will Hanmo Qing be kind enough to treat himself? It''s ridiculous. I think there''s something I need to do. In fact, Zhou Feng knows that hanmoqing''s plan is about to be revealed. How can a person like him be the master of the world? Ha ha... hanmoqing sorted out her emotions and said to Zhou Feng, "Han Yichen has been poisoned by the golden silkworm, and I don''t want to live long. But I''m not sure if I haven''t heard from the prince''s mansion for a day. I''ll give you a day to recover. At this time tomorrow, you will sneak into the prince''s mansion with shadow and give me the head of Han Yichen Bring it here, this is the healing medicine, "hanmoqing said, taking out some bottles from his arms, throwing Zhou Feng, and then turning away. Chapter 367 The dusk is deep, and the sun is slanting to the West. Gu Qianyi sits alone at the window, looking at the setting sun. For a long time, she can''t get back her thoughts. Since she saw the disgusting insect that master forgetting dust took out of Han Yichen''s body yesterday, her heart has been unable to calm down. Looking back, since she came to this world, her life has never been calm. Maybe it''s a pity It''s the so-called tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. In fact, she didn''t know whether it was Han Yichen''s event that touched her, or master forgetting dust''s verses in yesterday''s poem that touched her heartstrings. She has never been a very ambitious person, and she never wanted to dominate the world. Even now she has many things that people can''t reach, she has never thought of unifying the world. All these are just the barriers she wants to protect herself. She cares about too many people and cares about too many people. She doesn''t want them to be hurt, so she doesn''t want them to be hurt I''ve been pushing myself to be stronger. She you have been very clear know what you need, but at this time, she is confused. Many times, many things are not what she wants to do, but they are forced to do by reality and some people. Maybe she should take the initiative instead of being so passive and helpless. Gu Qianyi sighs and takes back his thoughts. At this time, xia Mo Tong comes slowly, holding a stack of information in his hand, puts things in front of Gu Qianyi and pours a cup of tea for himself. Gu Qianyi knows what she means and that she must be really thirsty. Instead of asking her urgently, he picks up the information in front of him and looks at it. These materials are all about xia Mo Tong''s investigation of Rou Fei and Han Mo Qing. Gu Qian Yi didn''t want to participate in these things, but now that they have bullied him, there''s nothing to discuss. She always protects her weaknesses. As long as she provokes her, she will surely get back bit by bit. According to xia Mo Tong''s information, Gu Qian Yi can be sure that Lin Qingrou is really crazy. Is it really just an idea to know books and paintings to poison Han Yi Chen? Gu Qianyi guesses in his heart, but he still doesn''t want to believe that this thing is just so simple. Gu Qianyi puts down the information about Lin Qingrou and picks up another one. This one just records some things about Hanmo Qing, which is rare, and many of them are known by everyone, basically nothing to see. Gu Qianyi frowns at the information on hand. She always feels that something is wrong, but she can''t tell. For the investigation of hanmoqing, Gu Qianyi is just on the spur of the moment. She always feels that hanmoqing is deep-seated and seems to have too many secrets, but why is there only such information on it? Xia Mo Tong looks at Gu Qian''s meditative appearance, some curious, "what''s the matter? But what''s wrong with the data? " "No problem, but just because of this, I think something is wrong." Gu Qianyi shook his head and said to xia Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, what kind of person do you think Hanmo Qing should be?" Xia Mo Tong seriously thought about it and said, "he is deep-minded and crafty, but he is good at hiding. He is very hypocritical and makes people want to vomit when they look at his false face.". Xia Mo Tong has always been a outspoken person, and will not hide any thoughts in front of Gu Qian Yi, because she is simple and straightforward, and it is easier to see the things hidden by others, which is why Gu Qian Yi asked her. Her answer is the same as Gu Qianyi''s, but the question is here. Is it good to hide such a person without any negative news? Or really not? What''s more, Gu Qianyi always thinks that calligraphy is not as simple as she imagined. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know whether she is worried or what. "By the way, when you went to investigate, didn''t you find any other clues? Now that Zhishu Zhihua is dead, it can be said that there is no proof of death. Have you found out who they had close contact with or met before they died? " Gu shallow according to still some don''t give up of ask a way. Xia Mo Tong sipped a sip of tea and said, "we have checked this. It''s still your fault. They, including Lin Qingrou, have been colluding with Li Shouren, the military minister. Their goal is to deal with you. Lin Qingrou, needless to say, is for the sake of calligraphy dust. As for Li Shouren, it''s because you cut off his son''s descendants. He hates you, but he can''t rely on it It''s worth using Lin Qingrou''s own strength to kill you. Even the kidnapping of you has something to do with him, but he committed suicide when we found him. "What? Suicide? " Gu Qianyi was surprised to hear the news. It''s not because Li Shouren and Rou Fei deal with their own affairs together, but because he committed suicide, which makes Gu Qianyi very confused. According to her understanding of people like Li Shouren, she can survive at any time. How can she commit suicide? And what made him commit suicide? Xia Mo Tong nodded, "it''s suicide. I think it''s because I''m worried that we''ll find him because we know books and paintings.". "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, Mo Tong go, let''s have a look at Li Shouren''s body, I think there is something strange about this matter," Gu said, pulling xia Mo Tong out of the door. Taking advantage of the dusk, Gu Qianyi and Xia motong quietly sneak into Li''s house. At this time, Li''s house is covered with white silk, a sad scene, and the weeping voice of the women''s family members comes from the room. Gu Qianyi and Xia motong quietly sneak into the hall while others don''t pay attention, come to Li Shouren''s coffin, look at each other, and then open it together When Gu saw the man lying in the coffin, most of Gu''s doubts disappeared. It seemed that he was really dead. Gu thought that he had just created such an illusion, but when his eyes touched Li Shouren''s pale face, she knew that it was all true. But why did she commit suicide? Is it really suicide?Gu Qianyi with full of doubt, inspected Li Shouren''s body, Li Shouren surface does not seem to have any scars, and there is a music mark on the neck, it is obvious that hanging suicide, other places and no wounds and traces, although it does look like suicide, but Gu Qianyi or sensitive, feeling a faint unusual in the air. Think of this, Gu Qianyi quickly pulled Li Shouren''s clothes on him to check up. Xia Mo Tong looks at Gu Qian Yi like this, can''t help but some want to tease her idea, "I say Yi Er, how don''t I know you are so interested in such a corpse.". Gu shallow according to white her one eye, "quickly find to see if there is anything special on him, I have a kind of intuition, he is absolutely not suicide". "What?" Xia Mo Tong, after listening to Gu Qian Yi''s words, doesn''t say anything. Together with Gu Qian Yi, xia Mo Tong takes out Li Shouren and looks around, but finds nothing. This makes Gu Qian Yi doubt whether his guess is wrong. When he is about to give up, Gu Qian Yi''s eyes suddenly stay on Li Shouren''s head. It seems that he has thought of something, and his fingers are in his dense blue eyes Silk between touch up, it seems that there is no goal, in fact, Gu shallow according to touch every place is Li Shouren head acupoints. Suddenly Gu Qianyi stops his action and pulls out a silver needle from Li Shouren''s hair. Xia Mo Tong looks at Gu Qianyi''s silver needle in surprise and asks, "what''s this?" Gu Qianyi took the silver needle in his hand and smelled it. Looking at xia Mo Tong, he said, "you move him over to see if there is a scorpion pattern at his waist.". When xia Mo Tong moves Li Shouren''s body over, he is sure to see a faint poisonous scorpion pattern on his waist. Xia Mo Tong looks at Gu Qianyi, waiting for her to explain. Gu Qianyi looks at the silver needle in his hand, and then looks at the pattern on Li Shouren''s waist. It seems that he understands something and spits out three words "Gu Zhisha" coldly . "The killing of Gu? What''s that? " Summer foam pupil more and more confused. Now the situation is more and more confused, Gu Qianyi said, she did not know what to say. We have to wait for Gu Qianyi to explain. Gu Qianyi thought about it, pointed to the pattern on Li Shouren''s waist and said, "do you see the pattern of the poisonous scorpion? That''s what I left behind after being killed by poisonous insects. Of course, the key to the problem is this silver needle in my hand. You know, this silver needle has been soaked in the venom of countless poisonous insects. It''s extremely poisonous. It can not only kill people without blood, but more importantly, it can''t show any trace of homicide. But one thing is that if someone takes out the poisonous needle, it will come out of the body of the dead Now there is a pattern of poison, that is, what kind of poison is on the silver needle, what kind of pattern will appear on the body of the dead, and after the silver needle is taken out, the body will turn into pus in three hours. "Is this thing so scary?" Xia Mo Tong looks very bad looking at Gu Qian Yi. Gu Qianyi nodded, "if you don''t believe it, just have a look, Nah, he has begun to corrupt." pointing to Li Shouren''s body, xia Mo Tong looked in the direction of Gu Qianyi''s finger. Sure enough, Li Shouren''s body has begun to fester. Seeing this scene, xia Mo Tong''s stomach began to turn over the river and sea. Gu Qianyi saw that xia Mo Tong was so embarrassed that she began to smile. But in a moment, the smile condensed on her face. She seemed to think of something in general and said, "it''s not good." she took xia Mo Tong and ran away. Chapter 368 The night slowly shrouded down, there is no star in the sky, there is no moonlight, this kind of night makes people feel more bored and afraid, forget dust master for Han Yichen after demagogy, in order to facilitate the observation of his physical condition, he stopped in that room, at this time he is sitting in the room chanting meditation. Eyes closed, mouth reading scriptures, Ziyun in the side looking at Han Yichen, although he is forget dust master''s disciple, but is not a monk. Master forgetting dust doesn''t live in a temple. Maybe he used to be an eminent monk in a temple. He just got tired of the world and lived in seclusion. This master forgetting dust is not a simple person. When he once wandered in the river and lake, he was among the top ten experts in the river and lake. Old man Mo also knew that, but they never met each other, and they never thought that they would meet one day in this situation. However, they are no longer the high spirited heroes of the Wulin in those days, but the hermits who are tired of the bloodbath in the Jianghu. Master forgetting dust seems to be in the state of selflessness when he reads the Scriptures, but when he reads the Scriptures, his sensitive ears move and it seems that he hears something. Then leisurely open your eyes, looking out of the window, waiting for something. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before a group of black clad masked people rushed in. They were all fierce. When they entered the door, they aimed their swords at Han Yichen lying on the bed. Seeing the man in black, Ziyun reacted and quickly pulled out her sword to fight with him. Seeing that another black clad sword had stabbed Han Yichen, Ziyun was wrapped up Surround, separate body lack skill, looking at forget dust master flustered call a voice "master". Master forgetting dust put his hands together and used his internal power to tear off the Buddhist beads on his chest. It seemed that the Buddhist beads were spiritual and directly shot at the group of people in black. The people in black were hit by the Buddhist beads and spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at master forgetting dust sitting on one side in disbelief, he didn''t think that the monk who was not noticed by them would be so powerful. When others saw this, they surrounded master forgetting dust and attacked master forgetting dust with swords and swords. Amitabha, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha immediately. It''s good. Master forgetting dust got up, used a very ingenious posture, avoided those chopping swords, and then said to the group of people in black. The man in black was obviously annoyed by master forgetchen''s indifference, "you smelly monk, why don''t you come here to recite scriptures in the temple? I advise you to mind your own business here, otherwise I will send you to see your Buddha in the West. Master forgetting dust shook his head and sighed: "Heaven can still do evil, but you can''t live if you do evil. Amitabha.". "Don''t talk nonsense. You either leave here immediately or die with them. To tell you the truth, all the people in the prince''s mansion don''t want to go out alive tonight. Give it to me, solve Han Yichen, and then kill others. All the people in the prince''s mansion wait, and no one will live.". At the command of the leader, the people in black swarmed up again. At this time, master forgetting dust did not give in, and the beads in his hands were even more alive. With master forgetting dust''s action, he pointed out where to hit. In a short time, many people in black were lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. Master forgetting dust, as a Buddhist disciple, naturally would not hurt his life, but also had to use the beads to hit the acupoints or joints of those people in black In this way, they will neither hurt their lives nor let these people do evil. But the situation outside is not so peaceful and bloodless as here. At this time, the prince''s house is already full of blood. The servants in the prince''s house are dead, injured, and even some of them who want to escape don''t come to a good end. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, Mo''s old man, Qingming, Mingyue, jin''er and Yier have all participated in the fight with the man in black In the middle. They don''t know where these people in black come from, but their moves are well-trained and ruthless. It seems that their goal is the whole Prince''s mansion, which is very puzzling, because Prince Han Yichen has not offended any serious people, and they have concealed the poisonous things in his body, so people outside will not know The situation in the prince''s mansion, who are these people and why? They don''t know and don''t have time to think about it. They can only fight against these people with all their strength. Mingyue is worried about the comfort of Han Yichen and looks at everyone. While fighting, she retreats to the house where Han Yichen lives, ready to meet with master forgetting dust there. When Gu Qianyi and xia Mo Tong rush back from Li''s house, they see the same scene. What they see is countless broken limbs and legs. Gu Qianyi is very worried. There are too many people in the prince''s house that she is concerned about. She can''t accept anything happened to them. If something like that happens in the general''s house, she will not be able to bear it. Thinking about it, he ran to the room where Han Yichen was. Along the way, in addition to the bodies of the people in black, there were countless servants of the prince''s mansion. Looking at their eyes wide open, Gu Qianyi''s heart became more flustered. Along the way, she didn''t see the people she knew, and she didn''t know whether they were safe or not. She didn''t know where they were now, and whether Han Yichen, who was unconscious, was safe or not. Gu Qianyi was so upset that she didn''t know what she would do if she saw the picture she didn''t want to see.Xia Mo Tong follows Gu Qianyi. He is also worried about the people in the warm heart Pavilion, Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister, and Qingming''s safety. They ran all the way to the courtyard where Han Yichen lived. Then they heard the sound of fighting. They calmed down a little. They entered the courtyard as fast as they could. When they saw all the people who were still intact, they were relieved. Those who were worried about Gu Qianyi also fell with them Come down. It''s good she''s OK. At this time, there were not many people in black in the courtyard. Except for the leader, all the others were killed. The Kung Fu of the people who came here was not weak. However, in the prince''s mansion, Gu Qianyi''s people were all experts. When they fought each other, how could Gu Qianyi suffer losses? At this time, there are still five enemies in the yard. It''s strange to say that one of them is wearing a silver fox mask and a white dress. He doesn''t look like he is with the man in black at all, but he is with them. It''s very puzzling, and this man can''t give orders to the man in black at all. That''s why people don''t understand. Gu Qianyi looks at this person, and she is also very confused. She met this person once, long ago, when she was in the general''s house. She remembers that she was teased by him for no reason and asked her to elope with him. Gu Qianyi thinks it''s funny, and even suspects that this person has a nervous problem. Before he left, he said goodbye. They were enemies. She thought she was just talking. She thought they would never see each other again. At this time, she found that he was right. But, just as he said goodbye is the enemy, did not expect that this time he really appeared in front of him as an enemy, but Gu Qianyi always had a very familiar feeling to him, it seems that they all knew each other a long time ago, but this person in her life is so slight, which makes Gu Qianyi can''t remember who this person is. Even at this moment, Gu Qianyi can feel his sad breath from his heart. Why is he so sad? Is it because you really don''t want to be your enemy? Thinking of this, Gu Qianyi laughs at himself. It seems that the pregnant woman really likes to think wildly. She doesn''t know him. How can he be sad because of himself? What''s more, she doesn''t even know why he is the enemy. I really think too much. Gu Qianyi takes back his emotions and turns his eyes to other people. Compared with the man with the fox mask, these people seem to be nothing special. He is covered in black, and can''t see any difference at all. He knows nothing about them except his cold murderous air, which makes Gu know that they are either killers or killers. The two sides looked at each other in this way. Even though the group of people in black were surrounded, they didn''t panic at all. They didn''t know whether they were fearless or depended on each other. But Gu Qianyi knew that the sooner the matter was solved, the better. Later, there would be changes. Thinking of the worry and fear in her heart just now, and looking at these culprits, Gu Qianyi''s anger broke out like a small universe, and the strange sword in her hand took the initiative to stab the man in black. Gu''s martial arts have always been excellent, but because she was pregnant, her hand movement slowed down a little, and she didn''t know what to do After dealing with these people in black, Gu Qianyi still has no problem. Xia Mo Tong knows Gu Qianyi''s body is inconvenient, so he joins in the battle. One to two is nothing to xia Mo Tong and Gu Qianyi. The man in white with a fox mask has never moved since Gu Qianyi came. His eyes have been fixed on Gu Qianyi. At this time, when he saw her fighting, there was a trace of worry in his eyes. He had already expected the end of the night, and he didn''t want to fight any more. He didn''t want to point his sword at her and fight with his favorite person. That was the most painful thing in life. Perhaps this is the last time to see her, let yourself wayward once again, a good look at her. His greedy eyes are very nostalgic looking at the ice blue figure, there are happiness and regret in his eyes. Chapter 369 Gu Qianyi and xia Mo Tong are quick witted. They quickly solve two of them. The remaining two men in black take a look at Zhou Feng. It''s obvious that they want Zhou Feng to help them. Gu Qianyi looked at Zhou Feng jumped to pick eyebrow, thought that day this person molested his revenge has not been reported, just today together. Zhou Feng looked at the two people, and finally nodded, eyes on Gu shallow, there is relief, there is a trace of happiness. This makes Gu Qianyi feel his head very much. He''s really sick. What''s so happy about fighting with him? Or he wants to continue eating his own tofu. Don''t even think about it. Gu shallow according to one hand take evil, one hand do palm to Zhou Feng. Waiting for his hand, but did not want to wait for a long time, in front of this man with a fox mask, there is no movement, which makes Gu Qianyi have a kind of feeling of being ignored and disdain, don''t do he think, the sword in his hand, stab at Zhou Feng. Seeing Gu Qianyi, he can''t help it. A successful smile flashed in Zhou Feng''s eyes. In fact, he is forcing her to kill him. If he can''t avoid death, he would rather die in her hands. At least it can make him feel happy. In this life, he has no chance to like her and love her openly, so he will die under her sword and reincarnate early, so as to meet her early in the next life. Although he thought the idea was ridiculous, he still had such expectations. Obviously, Gu Qianyi also saw that this man didn''t really want to fight with himself. He repeatedly let himself go. What is this? Gu Qianyi angrily thinks that she has no mercy. She doesn''t believe that this person will give way all the time, but Gu Qianyi is still wrong. After several rounds, Zhou Feng has been cut several wounds by Gu Qianyi, but he doesn''t fight as Gu Qianyi imagined, which makes Gu Qianyi very depressed. Not only Gu Qianyi, but also the people watching the battle looked at each other, unable to understand what tricks they were playing. At this time, there was a strange sound in the air, which said that it was the flute sound, but it was not all the same. People looked around in doubt, but they didn''t find anything unusual. Zhou Feng, who was fighting with Gu Qianyi, felt a slight change in the air and knew that Gu Qianyi was in danger. Without hesitation, he hugged Gu Qianyi''s body and exposed his back. A slender needle flew through the air and shot straight into Zhou Feng''s body. Zhou Feng vomited a mouthful of blood, then softened and sat down on the ground. Gu Qianyi is puzzled to see the man with the fox mask injured for himself. At the same time, he is also curious about the identity of the man. Thinking about it, he gently stretches out his slim finger and takes down the silver fox mask. What comes into his eyes is Zhou Feng''s pale face. Gu Qianyi looks at Zhou Feng in shock, which is unbelievable "How could it be you? Who are you? " Zhou Feng in Gu Qianyi want to take off his mask, it''s too late to stop, he has guessed what kind of expression she will see when she sees herself, so at this time he appears particularly calm, he looked at Gu Qianyi with a sad smile, some sarcastic said: "in fact, I don''t know who I am, ha ha, in the end, it''s just a chess piece.". "You..." looking at Zhou Feng''s sad appearance, Gu Qianyi moves his mouth, wants to say something, but never says anything. Zhou Feng is really unimportant to her. Even in Anya for such a long time, he has been with him and has done a lot for himself, but he doesn''t have any sense of existence in her heart. If it''s not for her, Gu Qianyi is very sad I can''t think of him. In fact, it''s not that Zhou Feng doesn''t have a sense of existence, but deliberately let himself be ignored. He just wants to follow her quietly and watch her happy. "Yier, you don''t have to say anything, I understand, poof... Cough..." Zhou Feng spits out a mouthful of blood again, but at this time the blood has become black. Gu Qianyi reaches out his hand to look for Zhou Feng''s pulse, and finds that he has been killed by Gu like Li Shouren, but this time Zhou Feng is more vicious. It seems that this man really wants his own life. It seems that this man is already nearby, so he should be careful. Thinking of this, Gu Qianyi frowned and told the people around him: "be careful, everyone. People will use poison. Don''t take it lightly.". The people who were in a state of shock were immediately on guard after listening to Gu Qianyi''s words. The sound of that musical instrument in the air is still ringing, some hoarse, some cautious, this rhythm seems to be calling something. Gu shallow according to this time has no mind to pay attention to these, but nervous looking at the more pale Zhou Feng. "How are you?" No matter what, Zhou Feng once regarded him as a friend. Although they were fighting each other just now, in the end, he didn''t betray himself and chose to stand on his side. What''s more, he is also injured for himself, which makes Gu Qianyi feel guilty. She has always been a person who doesn''t like to owe others. But unconsciously, she owes a lot of debt that she can''t repay all her life. Some people even have no chance to repay it. Think of those who died because of their own people, Gu shallow in the eyes flashed a trace of guilt and sadness. Zhou Feng stretched out his hand and smoothed Gu Qianyi''s frown. "I don''t like the way you frown. You have to be happy,... Cough..." Zhou Feng just said two words and then coughed again. Gu Qianyi looked at him and said nothing more. They were so silent. After a while, Gu Qianyi seemed to think of something , just then slowly open mouth to ask a way: "that day kidnapped me from the wine shop to give Mo Zi Cheng''s person but you?"."Yi Er, why are you always so smart? Yes, it''s me, but it''s not my wish that Yi''er hurt you. Seeing you hurt, I''m even more sad than you. I wish I could hurt for you and replace your pain. Since that, my heart has been suffering all the time. If I could, I would never choose to fight with you. Ha ha... "Zhou Feng said, red eyes, sad eyes, regret It''s also guilt, and the lingering pain. There''s nothing in the world that can be more painful than facing the sword with your beloved. Although clearly know that it will be such an answer, hear Zhou Feng''s answer, Gu Qianyi''s face is still a flash of desolation, her life is the most annoying is betrayed, slightly inaudible sigh, then no longer speak, Zhou Feng''s eyes also become more and more dim up, he looked at her, eyes full of nostalgia. At this time, the strange things in the air become more and more obvious. If there is a fishy smell, it makes people feel sick. Everyone looks around warily, for fear that something will suddenly come out. At this time, it is not difficult for them to guess that this should be the masterpiece of the Whistler. "Ah, a lot of scorpions... Scorpions..." people follow the past, only the ground is full of poisonous centipedes, scorpions and many unknown poisonous insects. Old man Mo spat at the disgusting insects all over the ground. "Damn, how can so many disgusting Barra things smell so bad? It''s disgusting to death." he then used his sword to chop the creeping insects. Where the sword edge went, the insects were cut far away by the sword Qi, but except for the scorpion centipede who was hit by the sword Qi, the others were killed However, nothing happened at all, which makes people feel puzzled and scared at the same time. We consciously surrounded Gu Qianyi and Zhou Feng in the middle, surrounded the city in a circle, guarding around, constantly chopping the poisonous insects around, but found that the results were the same, the effect was not big. Gu Qianyi obviously got these ideas, so he said to them, "try with fire, they should be afraid of fire.". Everyone''s eyes lit up, and then they looked at Ellie. The meaning was very obvious. Ellie looked at them, and then looked at herself. Then she flew into the air with her wings up and up, and looked at those disgusting insects. She said viciously, "let''s taste my power. I dare to be wild in front of me. I spray your face red "Hot saliva," he said, spitting out a flame. As expected, Gu Qianyi was afraid of fire. Wherever Ellie''s flame went, it was dark, and the air was filled with a light burnt smell. The taste was wrong. Gu Qianyi was sensitive to the feeling that the taste in the air was wrong, so he quickly said out loud: "cover your mouth and nose quickly, the smell in the air is poisonous, hurry up." then he stretched out all the way Hands help Zhou Feng cover his mouth and nose, but when they hear Gu Qianyi''s words, it''s too late. The poisonous gas in the air has been inhaled by them. At this time, everyone is numb, unable to speak or move. Gu Qianyi seems to feel their strange, holding Zhou Feng to stand up from the ground and walk to them. Seeing that Gu Qianyi is inconvenient at this time, Zhou Feng points to her hand, which means to tell him that he can cover it by himself. Gu Qianyi nods, takes back his hand, feels the pulse for Qingming who is closest to him, and then frowns. She doesn''t know White why the same poison, but not their own impact? When Ellie saw Gu Qianyi coming out, she came to her side and said, "master silver, how about Ellie?". Little head up high, like a child waiting to be praised. Looking at this kind of Ellie, Gu Qian couldn''t bear to say anything about it. He praised it as he expected, which made Ellie even more happy. Gu Qianyi looks at Ellie strangely and thinks to himself that he is not poisoned because of Ellie? It seems that the little guy in the stomach felt her thoughts, and some of them were not willing to kick. However, Gu Qianyi didn''t feel these at all at this time, but focused on dealing with the enemy. In such a crisis, she would not think too much. Chapter 370 Around countless poisonous insects and scorpions are constantly approaching Gu Qianyi. Gu Qianyi takes care of Zhou Feng and uses the strange evil in his hand to resist the poisonous insects. He also has to take care of the safety of the people around him. Fortunately, Ellie is not poisoned. Gu''s pressure is a little less, but it''s not much better. The whistle finally stopped, and the poisonous insects also surrounded Gu Qianyi in the middle. There was no other action. I think it was the mysterious man who deliberately did it. Gu Qianyi guessed that at this moment, the mysterious man should also appear. As expected, another man in black appeared on the roof with a medal in his hand. Gu Qianyi looked up at the man in black. Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, Gu found a familiar feeling in him. It seemed that this man had seen him before. But I can''t remember. Besides, when the man in black saw Zhou Feng beside Gu Qianyi, he was even more angry, "you traitor, what''s the use of keeping you.". As she said, she used her internal power to shoot two silver needles at the same time. In fact, the target of the man in black was not Zhou Feng, but Gu Qianyi. Seeing that the silver needle was coming, Gu Qianyi shifted her body to block Zhou Feng. But her move just fell into the calculation of the man in black. Then the silver needle was about to shoot into Gu Qianyi''s body. Zhou Feng was already dying I don''t know where the strength comes from. I push Gu Qianyi away with one hand. The silver needle that flies over is inserted into Zhou Feng''s heart. This action of the man in black stimulates Ellie, who looks at the man in black angrily. "You dare to hurt my master silver, and I won''t burn you." I think Ellie also feels the anger in Gu Qianyi''s heart, so she flies directly to the roof and fights with the man in black. Zhou Feng, who was poisoned by the needle, vomited black blood out of his mouth again. At this time, he no longer had any strength and collapsed on the ground. Gu Qianyi quickly stepped forward to help him, but Zhou Feng''s face had turned black at this time. I think the poison needle is extremely poisonous. Zhou Feng mouth constantly spitting blood, efforts to open his eyes, looking at the safe Gu shallow according to, far fetched smile "according to son, you are OK is too good.". Gu shallow at this time in the heart of five flavors Chen miscellaneous, looking at Zhou Feng some blame said: "how can you be so stupid you? Why do you do that? " "No, I''m not stupid. I''m all... Willing... Yier...". "Well, you don''t talk." Gu Qianyi holds Zhou Feng and doesn''t know what to say. Zhou Feng shook his head "no... let me say... Finish..." intermittent voice, let Gu Qianyi is more upset. "Yi Er... I... I never dare to... Dare not tell you... I like you, because... Because... I know that we will always... Face each other one day, the sword... The sword... You know, this is... The last thing I want to see... If... There is an afterlife... I will... Not... Not be your enemy...". "Zhou Feng, you...". "Yi''er... Can... Die... In your arms... I know... Enough..." Zhou Feng closed his eyes with a trace of happiness and satisfaction. Gu Qianyi looks at Zhou Feng '', Put Ellie by her side and fight with the man in black. This is the first time that Gu Qianyi is so angry. With every move and every type, she has used her strength to treat the person in front of her. She hates him very much in her heart. If it wasn''t for him, how could Han Yichen be poisoned? If it wasn''t for him, how could so many innocent people die in vain. At this time, Gu Qianyi understands in her heart that all the truth has come to light. This man in black If Zhou Feng is his man, Zhou Weiyong, Youming palace and xuesha League must also be his forces. This man seems not simple, and it is also not simple. In Gu''s impression, the only person who can control poisonous insects, centipedes and scorpions is the witchcraft of Miao, so this person must have something to do with them. Although Gu doesn''t know who the man in black is, she knows that he must be someone she knows. The man in black looked at Gu Qianyi and said: "now you are the only one left. I see how you can beat me. It''s up to you. I advise you to let go.". "Are you hanmoqing?" Although this sentence is a question, but the tone is very positive. Although he changed his voice, Gu Qianyi still recognized his voice. The man in black was stunned and looked at Gu Qianyi with some doubts. Then he burst out laughing. "Now that you''ve found it, you don''t have to live any more." he said that the action on his hand was fast. Hanmoqing didn''t plan to do it himself. He thought that with Zhou Feng and the shadows, he could get rid of all the people in the prince''s mansion. But later, he got the news that master forgetchen, the old bald donkey, had solved the golden silkworm bug for Han Yichen, which made his heart difficult to calm down. At the same time, he also understood that Han Yichen couldn''t wake up. If he woke up, all he did was in vain It''s too late.It''s strange to say that the two useless things of Shu Zhi Hua ask them to kill Han Yi Chen. It''s clear that they have a good chance, but they fail. He has no choice but to poison the golden silkworm. However, at that moment, he let Han Yi Chen see him. Originally, he was going to kill Han Yi Chen, but unexpectedly someone came to look for Han Yi Chen and failed Fortunately, few people know the antidote of jincangu. The most important thing is that it''s hard to find it. People who get jincangu are no different from those who die. Who ever expected that the old bald donkey of forgetting dust would join in, so Hanmo Qing couldn''t sit still, so he followed Zhou Feng after they left. Gu Qianyi and hanmoqing are fighting each other. However, Gu''s martial arts are weaker than that of the man in black. After a long time, they are struggling. After a while, Gu added several wounds to her body, but she did not flinch. Of course, the current situation does not allow her to be weak, and she has no chance to flinch. The most important thing is that she can''t lose. If she loses, all the people here will die with her. Gu Qianyi grits his teeth and holds a fight with the man in black. In the room, originally by the netherworld Naihe bridge, Han Yichen, who was looking at the past and present life on the Sansheng stone, was suddenly interrupted by a voice, "according to the agreement, I''ll show you the memory on the Sansheng stone. Now that the promise has been fulfilled, it''s time for you to go back. Take this, you will be able to use it." as soon as the voice fell, a thing appeared in Han Yichen''s hand, which is ah Before Wen went to the world, he gave it to the king of hell to ask him to give him a pistol later. Han Yichen took the pistol and felt it for a while. It felt OK. Just as he was about to say something, an inexplicable force sucked him in. When Han Yichen opened his eyes again, he found that he was lying on the bed. Then he closed his eyes and thought about it. It seemed that he was in the palace, and then two maids came to assassinate him. Later, he suddenly opened his eyes, and he remembered. It''s hanmoqing, the father in name, who has poisoned himself. Han Yichen quickly gets up from the bed and goes outside. It''s very quiet. He sensitively detects that the atmosphere around is not right. He looks up and sees Gu ruoyou standing there with their backs in a circle around the city. He''s going to ask them what they''re doing, and then he hears the sound of fighting. Han Yichen looks up and sees that Gu Qianyi is stabbed by a man in black. Han Yichen rushes over without thinking about it. He takes out a pistol at his waist and hits the man in black. Hanmoqing is not defensive and gets shot. He never thinks that there is such a powerful concealed weapon in the world. When he sees the man who hurt him, he is even more surprised. He never thinks of Han Yichen Chen really will wake up, and will be so fast, it seems that tonight must be under the ruthless hand. Thinking about it, he blew the medal in his hand. Gu Qianyi is seriously injured, but when he sees Han Yichen wake up, he runs to him regardless of everything. Seeing Gu Qianyi''s appearance, Han Yichen quickly walks over, holds her in his arms and says, "they''re all mothers. How can they be so impetuous? "It''s really bad," she said, pinching Gu Qianyi''s small nose, and then checking her injury nervously. Feeling Han Yichen''s care and tension for herself, Gu Qianyi''s heart is full of happiness. At this moment, she thinks everything is worth it. The more she thinks about it, the more she hugs Han Yichen. She really can''t bear the pain of losing anyone. Han Yi Chen feels Gu Qian Yi''s emotion, kisses her forehead, looks at Gu Qian Yi and jokes: "when did Yi Er become so sentimental? It''s an eye opener for my husband. Gu Qianyi sees that Han Yichen teases him so much that he starts to beat him with a powder fist. "Ha ha ha... Yi''er is really more and more lovely, come to me da" and she will kiss her. Gu Qianyi seems to be thinking of something in general, staring at Han Yichen, seems to want to see through him in general, the heart becomes a little confused, "who are you?" Han Yi Chen some wronged looking at Gu Qian Yi said: "I am your husband?" "Really?" Gu Qianyi doesn''t believe it. Just now she hasn''t noticed the change of Han Yichen. But when he says "MEDA", Gu Qianyi remembers that the weapon he just used to deal with hanmoqing is a pistol, but why? Who is the person in front of you? Is it still Han Yichen? Gu Qianyi is confused. Chapter 371 Han Yi Chen keeps an eye on Gu Qian Yi and nods, "of course it''s true.". "Then show me what you just used?" Gu Qianyi stretched out his hand and said. Han Yichen didn''t give him the pistol in his hand, but read a poem to Gu Qianyi: "there is a beauty, I don''t forget it when I see it. If I don''t see it for a day, I think it''s crazy. The Phoenix flies and seeks for her love all over the world. But beauty is not in the east wall. I will talk to you with my heart. When I see Xu Xi, I will be comforted. I''d like to join hands with you. I can''t fly, I''ll be ruined. After listening to this poem, Gu Qianyi was stunned. This is "Phoenix courtship". How can it happen? Do you? Gu Qianyi looks at the man in front of him in shock. Is that him? She remembers that this poem was read by ah Wen when he confessed to her at the beginning. No, to be more precise, it was recited, and it was not finished yet. At that time, she was soft hearted and saved him. Later, she learned that he was the boss of the gang. However, they fell in love with each other over time. Later, ah Wen knew that she liked poetry, so she asked someone to find him this love poem. Ah Wen was a rude man. How could this happen? It took three days to recite this poem, and then half of it was recited. It was hard to recite it, But forgot a part, at that time she laughed at him for a long time. Although she didn''t finish reciting the love poem, she agreed to him. And this thing, this poem, has become the most critical part of their feelings. Gu Qianyi came to this world, deliberately no longer think about these things, these things, and feelings deeply buried in the heart, but do not want to be taken out at this time, it is so unforgettable. She looked at him, tears splashed down, moved her lips, but never had the courage to ask him. Han Yi Chen looks at Gu Qian Yi''s appearance and knows that she remembers these things. She gently hugs her in her arms and pats her back. "Yi Er, it''s me. I''m always by your side.". Gu Qianyi raised his head with dim tears, looked at Han Yichen and asked, "are you ah Wen or Han Yichen?" "Do you like Arvin? Or do you like Han Yichen? " Han Yi Chen some funny looking at the small woman in the bosom. Asked this question, Gu Qianyi is silent, she does not know, she never thought she would see ah Wen in this world, she likes Han Yichen, but not just like him, because she can see some shadow of ah Wen in Han Yichen, now ah Wen occupies Han Yichen''s body, where did he go? Han Yichen looked at the tangled look of the little woman in his arms, sighed, "fool, I am Han Yichen, of course, also ah Wen, I was just covered with dust before the memory, now I think of it, thank you for continuing to choose me." he said, kissing Gu Qianyi''s forehead gently. "Well?" Gu shallow according to some don''t know the condition, doubt of looking at Han Yi Chen. She can''t tell what his mood is. In a word, his heart is very chaotic, but the proportion of joy is still relatively large. In her heart, the feelings towards ah Wen have never changed, but they are just hidden by her. Han Yi Chen saw that there were more and more poisons around him, so he drew Gu Qian closer. "I''ll tell you about this later. Now let''s deal with these disgusting things together, and let them taste our power. Don''t think that only he can play." he said and took out his flute. Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen had a heart to heart relationship. At this time, he had a heart to heart. He also took out his own Xiao, the moon and the wind. They had a heart to heart. They looked at each other affectionately, and the sound of flute and Xiao sounded at the same time. This time, they have to deal with these countless disgusting poisonous insects on the ground. They directly skim the first two levels of mental method and directly use the third level: mountains and rivers. The so-called "mountains and rivers meet bosom friends" means that they have high requirements for the two people who use this mental method. They must have the same heart and mind to use this mental method to the extreme. Of course, for Han Yi at this time Chen and Gu Qianyi have absolutely no problems. With the sound of music, the air around became sharp, as if there were countless sharp knives in the air. Where the breeze blew, the poisonous insects turned into powder. The leaves and trees have turned into vermicelli. This is also the first time for them to use this mental method. I never thought that it was even more powerful than they thought. Hanmoqing didn''t expect that Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen had such great power. Knowing that the situation was wrong, he wanted to escape. In fact, it wasn''t just him, even the poisonous insects on the ground felt the danger and wanted to escape. It''s just such harmful things. How can Gu Qianyi keep them to do harm to the world? The sound of the flute and flute becomes more fierce. In less than one breath of incense, the insects on the ground have become powder. Two people see this is also a sigh of relief. Hanmoqing wants to run away, but he is surrounded by the range established by Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen. It''s OK to stay in it. But as long as he wants to run, he will be scarred and bleeding when he meets that place. At this time, hanmoqing''s body is full of wounds. Of course, the heaviest one is the shot that Han Yichen just shot. Although he didn''t hurt the key point, he can''t get there If you use martial arts, you can''t escape. Now it''s a battle of trapped animals. You can''t escape if you want to. Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen put away the bright moon breeze, went to Hanmo Qingmian, and ordered his acupoints. Gu Qianyi pulled off the black veil with one hand, and what came into sight was Hanmo Qings insidious and cruel face. At this time, without any disguise, he looked even more vicious. Gu shallow see Han Yi Chen no surprised expression, then know he already know this matter, two people will he tied up, because don''t trust, then a palm stun him. Then Gu Qianyi took the detoxification pill to detoxify the people.When they woke up, they found that there was an unspeakable shock and accident in their eyes when they were lying on the ground. Master forgetting Chen looked at hanmoqing and sighed, "Amitabha, good, good, cause and effect cycle, good and evil are rewarded.". Gu Qianyi looked at master forgetting dust. He guessed that master forgetting dust knew the identity of hanmoqing, and asked, "do you know this man?" "Naturally, I know him. He is the second person in the world. He is known as poison and is good at using poison and poison. Even he got the second person by despicable means, but few people in the world have seen him. I judge him by his means, but I didn''t expect that he would be the emperor of Anya.". Forget dust master is also very unexpected said. For this matter, people are also sighing, and they are even more afraid. If Han Yichen didn''t wake up, all of them are afraid that they will die here today. It''s strange to think about those disgusting insects. Fortunately, this matter is in the past. At this time, hanmoqing also wakes up. When people see him wake up, they are full of guard and disgust. Gu Qianyi looks at him and wants to kill him. For those innocent people who died in vain, and those who were used by him, the most important thing is for Han Yichen. She doesn''t understand why this man is so cruel. Tiger poison doesn''t eat children, but what about him? Han Yichen is his own son, but he not only never loved him, gave him the love he should have, but also used it everywhere, and even poisoned him personally. Thinking of this, Gu Qianyi was very angry, and the stranger in his hand also stabbed hanmoqing''s chest mercilessly. As long as this happened, everything was dust and earth. "Yi''er" when the sword on Gu Qianyi''s hand is less than an inch away from hanmoqing''s chest, Han Yichen stops her. Gu Qianyi looks back at Han Yichen, puzzled. Han Yichen came over and held her tightly in her arms, buried her head in her neck, smelled her hair, and said in a low voice: "spare his life. It''s like thanking him for giving me life, so that I can meet you again. No matter what, he is the body, the father of Han Yichen. Let him take a breath.". Gu Qianyi sighed, turned around and hugged Han Yichen, nodded, "this matter depends on you, but I have to waste his martial arts, to save him trouble again.". "OK, do as you say.". Han Yichen didn''t have much affection for Hanmo Qing. He just did it because he gave him a life. Now it''s life after life. After that, there is no debt between them. In the end, hanmoqing was abandoned by Gu Qianyi and imprisoned for life. After dealing with hanmoqing''s affairs, Gu Qianyi and Han Yichen look at each other and smile. Maybe this is the true meaning of the two people together, heart together, people together. When Gu Qianyi later learned from Han Yichen what happened during Han Yichen''s coma, she was even more saddened and moved. She didn''t expect ah Wen to do so much for her. Fortunately, she didn''t choose the wrong one. This is a happy ending. Master forgetting dust looked at them, and his heart was filled with joy. The emperor star and Phoenix star both returned to their original positions, and the world should be peaceful. It''s time for him to leave, but he took Gu ruoyou and Gu Ruoling before he left. Originally, Gu Qianyi didn''t agree, but master forgetchen''s words forced her to agree. Master forgetchen knew that Gu ruoyou''s tryst was the master of the whole world in the future, and he knew that he had a real dragon to protect his body, but he was still young Master forgetting dust also intends to teach him his own skills. Under the persuasion of Han Yichen, Gu Qianyi is worthy of promise. For Gu Ruoling, it''s because she has a whole body of internal power, but she doesn''t have good martial arts, and she''s not very thorough about the free wandering method. Master forgetting dust just took them with her. However, he kept Ziyun. People didn''t understand him. When someone asked him, he looked at Ziyun with a smile and said "hongluan Xingdong, marriage has come.". Later, many people realized that Ziyun fell in love with Cheng Zixue at first sight, but they didn''t mention it at this time. Chapter 372 Han Yi Chen can''t make his crime known to the public directly, so he claims that he has suffered from a bad disease and has died. And in accordance with the requirements of the Royal funeral for hanmoqing held a funeral, at present, Anya all government affairs by Prince hanyichen agent, although the ministers of hanmoqing sudden sudden death of some doubt, but in view of hanyichen at ordinary times to the emperor respectful, very filial, he did not want to do. Few people really know about it. Except for a group of people in the prince''s mansion, only the prime minister Su Yun knows about it. However, even if Su Yun knows it, he will stand on Han Yichen''s side. Moreover, Su Yun is upright. After learning what hanmoqing did, he scolded him with righteous indignation on the spot. Finally, he just sighed. Who ever imagined that their emperor would be such a person and do such a thing. Han Yichen was modest and approachable, but he was not angry and arrogant. Although some people were dissatisfied with him before, with the death of Li Shouren and the performance of Han Yichen during this period, they gradually recognized the prince in their hearts. What''s more, these ministers were not fools, the second emperor Zihanmochen is dead, and the emperor is dead now. It is obvious that Anya''s future is dominated by the prince. And they all know that the prince is not a soft persimmon. If he is not so easy to handle, he will become submissive. At this time, the ministers headed by Su Yun knelt down respectfully in front of Han Yichen and said, "Your Highness, now the emperor is immortal, I hope your highness will mourn. It''s true that the country can''t be without a monarch. Your highness should ascend the throne as soon as possible and shoulder the burden of Anya.". Other supporters of Han Yichen also knelt down on the ground and said, "yes, your highness, Anya is scattered now. You should arrange to ascend the throne as soon as possible. Otherwise, the people will not be stable and the ministers will not be able to be at ease.". Han Yichen looked at those ministers kneeling on the ground and pleaded with each other, pretending to be angry and said: "it''s bullshit. Just after my father passed away, you forced me to ascend the throne. What''s your intention?". It can be seen that these people really support themselves. Along the way, they all live and die together with themselves. Naturally, they can''t ignore their demands, but now the things of hanmoqing are not completely over. If they ascend the throne, they will not be heard. "Your Highness, just because the emperor is no longer here, you need to ascend the throne as soon as possible. Isn''t Anya also the emperor''s painstaking effort? Do you have the heart to see Anya destroyed? His royal highness, please ascend the throne as soon as possible and take charge of the overall situation. ". "You..." Han Yi Chen sees these bigoted ministers who are just like cows, and he doesn''t know what to say. Those ministers see that Han Yichen has nothing to say, and they are even more aggressive. "If his highness does not agree, he will not get up on his knees.". "Are you threatening the palace? OK, if you like to kneel, kneel. "Han Yi Chen shakes his sleeve and turns around. At this time, the Empress Dowager Nalan Mingzhu came in. When the ministers saw the empress dowager, they immediately saluted, "the Empress Dowager is thousands of years old, thousands of years old.". Nalan Mingzhu''s sad face at this time, I think it''s the same. So many things happened in just over a month. Her beloved grandson Hanmo Chen died, and her beloved niece Qingmei also died. Although later she knew that Qingmei had taken advantage of her, she was not so sad, but now even her only son is no longer alive. How can she not be sad? If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, if she hadn''t watched the doctor feel the pulse, she would not have believed it was true. Han Yi Chen''s attitude to Nalan Mingzhu is still cold. Seeing her, he says faintly: "how did you come, Empress Dowager?" Nalan Mingzhu looked at Han Yichen and said, "feng''er, since your father and emperor have gone, you also have to mourn. What''s more, the ministers are right. The country can''t be without a monarch for a day, so is the meaning of mourning. You''d better ascend the throne as soon as possible.". "The Empress Dowager is here to persuade me?" Han Yi Chen looks at Na LAN bright pearl to coldly ask a way. No matter Han Yichen or ah Wen, they don''t like the woman in front of them. Nalan Mingzhu nodded and stopped talking. Han Yi Chen looked at the ministers, and then looked at Nalan Mingzhu, "OK, half a month later, the grand ceremony of ascendance will be held.". "Half a month?" Nalan Mingzhu''s lips moved, but in the end she didn''t say anything. It was lucky that he could agree. What else could she ask him for? The child''s temperament is beyond her control. The ministers'' thoughts coincided with the Empress Dowager. During this period of time, Han Yichen, in addition to going to court every day, is at home with Gu Qianyi. Her stomach is obviously bulging when she is nearly five months pregnant. When Han Yichen has nothing to do, she likes to lie on Gu Qianyi''s stomach and talk with the little guy. He plays and feels his growth, and his face is always brimming with a happy smile. Han Yichen just came back, he saw Gu Qianyi lying lazily on the chair and fell asleep. Fortunately, the weather was getting warm at this time. He crept over, took off his clothes and covered Gu Qianyi. Then he sat quietly and looked at her sleeping face. There was a kind of satisfaction in his heart that he had never felt before. He thought he could be with her It''s the happiest thing in the world. At this time, Han Yichen realized that having a loved one and then having a crystallization of their love with her would make them happier.In fact, in the 21st century, he knew Yier''s mind and knew that she wanted to have children, but their lives had been in a bloodbath. He really couldn''t give her a stable life, and even more couldn''t give her children. He thought they would regret their whole life, but he didn''t expect that they would still have the chance to live in peace and simply together . Every day with her, with the baby, feel their change and growth, the original father is such a great and happy thing. He missed ruoyou and ling''er''s growth, so he didn''t want to miss this child''s growth. He wanted to accompany their mother and son every day, accompany their baby to grow up, and accompany Yi''er to grow old. Gu Qianyi doesn''t know when he has opened his eyes. He sees Han Yichen looking at him with some confusion. So, "what are you doing looking at me like this?" Han Yi Chen faint smile, "because you look good.". Gu Qianyi blushed and spat at Han Yichen, who said, "you''re going to be a father. You''re not so serious, and you''re not afraid of jokes from all over the world...". "Why am I not serious? Eh, how did Yi''er blush? Isn''t that what you''re thinking? " Han Yi Chen laughs to say. When he said that, Gu Qianyi''s face became more red. He thought that every time he stripped her completely, he would look at her like a work of art, and praise her for her beauty. When Han Yichen sees Gu Qianyi who is so shy, he has some spring feelings. He slowly comes to Gu Qianyi and says in a voice that only she can hear: "Yi''er, you will be more beautiful. Let''s go into the room and have a good look for your husband." before he can wait for Gu Qianyi to react, he has already fallen into Han Yichen''s arms. Han Yichen is happy with Gu Qianyi He walked to the house. The time of half a month passed quickly, and Gu Qianyi was dragged out of bed by jin''er and Yi''er early this morning. Today is the day of Han Yichen''s grand ceremony for her accession to the throne, and she was congratulated by all the officials just because of Han Yichen''s sentence that she would be crowned queen today. Then have to sacrifice sleep, sit in front of the mirror, let brocade son they give her daub. At this time, Gu Qianyi had no time to think about dressing up. In her words, her eyelids fell in love and couldn''t stand the difference, so she tried to squeeze together. What else did she say? She didn''t have the heart to break them up, which made jin''er and Yi''er very speechless. Fortunately, when Han Yichen came here, Gu Qianyi had already packed up. Today, Gu Qianyi''s Red Palace dress is embroidered with a Golden Phoenix, which makes Gu Qianyi look more domineering. Because bumosi is pregnant, jin''er and Yi''er have reduced the decoration of bead hairpin ring to the minimum. This is the case with bumosi at this time There are still many ornaments on the bun, especially the Golden Phoenix hairpin standing in the middle of the bun, which dazzles people''s eyes. At this time, Han Yichen was also wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, which made him look more dignified than usual. Gu Qianyi saw a flash of surprise in Han Yichen''s eyes, just like when they met for the first time. However, at this time, they did not meet by chance. He was the man she loved and the warmth of her life. Gu Qianyi''s eyes rose slightly, matching today''s clothes Dress up, make she was born not angry from the air of Wei, let the public lift not to look up, can only low head crawl on the ground, waiting for her step by step slowly to Han Yi Chen. With each step, all kinds of things come to her mind. Thinking of her step by step, she can''t help but sigh: things are changeable! I thought I could never hold hands with my lover in the previous life, but God pitied her so that she could share this stable life with him in this life and watch the peach blossom in the flourishing age. Think of here, step Mo West look up to the Han Yi Chen can if the star''s eyes, show a trace of happiness smile. Han Yi Chen''s same heart is also full of waves. His three life and three life''s follow is always worthy of heaven. He looks at her affectionately, "my queen, I promise you, how is your life safe?" Han Yi Chen words a, Gu shallow according to walked to the front, put the hand into his palm, tightly counter grip his big palm. They walked to the throne side by side. Step by step, they were extremely firm and dignified. People at the bottom have to sigh in their hearts: Emperor Phoenix returns, the world is auspicious. After he ascended the throne, Han Yichen carried out a series of reforms in Anya, and carried out the imperial examination system. Only those who had the ability to pass the examination could become officials. He abolished the hereditary system of official position, built water conservancy, and carried out a series of excellent scientific farming techniques, which greatly increased the farmers'' harvest and made the people love him. Anya is full of peace and prosperity. In October of the same year, a purple light fell from the sky to the corner of Xiyu in the imperial palace. Then the empress bumosi gave birth to the prince after a day and a night''s hard work. Surprisingly, the prince fell to the ground and didn''t cry. Instead, he opened his eyes. A pair of black and round eyes scanned the corner of Xiyu for a week. Then she burst into tears. Her voice was loud and resounding. The sky is strange, the prince is strange, and the common people are lucky. Gu erhan and Yi Chen were overjoyed. He gave the little prince the dragon sword and made him the crown prince. He issued an imperial edict that the queen was a lucky person. I obeyed the will of heaven and only the emperor and empress could be in the six palaces.Three years later, due to Anya''s outstanding achievements and the people''s living and working in peace and contentment, Anya''s national strength and people''s strength were unprecedentedly strong. The most important thing is that Anya''s various policies and systems attracted the surnames of other two countries to move to Anya, which eventually made Zixuan and Wuling''s national strength empty. Finally, the two countries voluntarily merged with Anya, and supported Han Yichen as the leader of the world and willingly attached to them. Since then, Anya has become more prosperous and prosperous. Fanwai: Gu Fengyu ever since he left Zixuan that day, he has been wandering all the way, but he is still at ease. Just a little bit, if he doesn''t have the noisy little girl Guoguo around him, he will be happier. Gu Fengyu thinks that sometimes he will also think of the ice blue woman, but he only knows that she is very happy Well, very happy, then there is no other mind, in addition to the lingering thoughts. During this period of time, he, perhaps they are more appropriate. They have gone through a lot of places and seen a lot of scenery that they have never seen before, and their hearts have become suddenly enlightened. What is the reason for their persistence for so many years? Maybe it''s just that he knew from childhood that they were not brothers and sisters, but also because he liked the feeling and self satisfaction of being attached and trusted by her. Gu Fengyu sat by the trembling stream, drank a sip of water, lay on the ground, looked up at the sky, the clouds were light, the wind was light, the scenery and environment were easy to relax, the heart also calmed down, he slightly closed his eyes. At this time, a girl in a red dress came up to him and lay down beside him, just like him. What she saw was not the beauty of the sky, but the people beside her. She knew that she was not the person in his heart, but she had been working hard. These days, she has a strange feeling that they are going to separate soon. Also, she has been out for so long. It''s too easy to find her with the ability of the people. But she was really reluctant to leave him. Maybe this time, they would never meet again. Guoguo lies beside Gu Fengyu and sighs. Gu Fengyu naturally heard the sigh, but he did not open his eyes, but also some worry in his heart. With his understanding of Guoguo, she is not a pessimistic person, and does not like to sigh when she has nothing to do. He even thinks that she has no lung, but in recent days, he has heard her sigh more than once. Is there something wrong with her? Gu Fengyu wanted to ask, but he was afraid of her misunderstanding, so he continued to choose silence. That night, they lit a fire by the stream, where to live, I think it is such a long life, two people are also used to this mode of getting along, Gu Fengyu caught fish in the river, roasted and handed her, fruit said nothing, quietly eating. Gu Fengyu was surprised at Guoguo''s abnormal performance tonight. If she was in normal times, she would have been chattering, but what happened today? Gu Fengyu looked up at her, moved his mouth, but continued to lower his head and turn over the fish in his hand. Guoguo''s eyes lit up when he raised his head, but with the moment he lowered his head, it also faded down. She looked up at the sky, did not let her tears fall down, and then with a little nasal voice, she asked: "brother Yu, if one day I''m not with you, will you miss me?" Seems to know Gu Fengyu will not answer in general, she said to herself: "probably not, I''m beside you, let you feel so boring, if I''m not around you, you must be very happy." think of here, Guo Guo''s nose is more sour, tears can''t help but flow down, just the night, Gu Fengyu can''t see her tears. "Brother Yu, in fact, Guoguo really likes you. I also know that you don''t like me in your heart, but like others. I thought I could wait all the time and follow you like this. When you go there, I''ll go there and wait all the time. One day you like me, but Guoguo is afraid that I won''t have this chance in the future.". The more Guoguo said, the more sad she was. Thinking that she would never see the person she liked in the future, Guoguo''s heart was like thousands of ants biting her. Gu Fengyu listens quietly and knows that she is crying, especially when she calls her brother Yu. He has an illusion that Yi''er is calling him. The sad woman is Yi''er, holding her heart. Finally, he got up, walked to her, and gently put her in his arms, without any words of comfort, but this hug was enough for Guoguo. She is like crazy general, regardless of the woman''s reserve, kiss him. Then Guoguo and Gu Fengyu were stunned. At this time, the atmosphere was a little awkward. They turned around at the same time and did not speak. The atmosphere was always maintained like this. Until late at night, they went to sleep quietly. A touch of sunshine in the morning quietly shines on Gu Fengyu''s face, which makes him have to open his eyes. He reaches out and blocks his hand. Then he gets up. At this time, the fire has gone out, and there is a faint smoke. He turns back, but he doesn''t find Guo Guo''s figure. He used to Chapter 373 She went hunting for her. After a while, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. She usually went out when she woke up. In her words, she was afraid that she would be worried if she didn''t wake up and see her. Gu Fengyu''s mind at this time came up with what Guoguo said last night. Suddenly, she was a little flustered. Did she really leave? Then Gu Fengyu thought that if she left, he didn''t have to be entangled by her. Thinking of this, Gu Fengyu didn''t go to find her. Instead, he came to the river to get water to wash his face. However, as soon as he closed his eyes, Guo Guo''s shadow appeared in his mind, even in the water. Gu Fengyu shakes his head, feeling that he is crazy because of her. For a whole morning, Gu Fengyu is in such a state. No matter what he does, there will be Guoguo''s figure, her smile, her cry, her kindness to herself, and what she said last night, which emerge in his mind again and again, as well as the kiss last night. Thinking of this, it seems that something has touched Gu Fengyu''s heartstrings and made his heart tense for a moment. When Guo Guo said that he would never meet again, his heart was upset. He didn''t seem to want her to leave him so much. When he thought that he would never see her again, he was flustered. He seemed to realize something. Gu Fengyu dropped what he had in his hand, Then he ran away. At this time, there was only one thought in his heart. Guoguo, you must wait for me. Three days later, at this time, Guoguo has followed the clansman to the place not far from the peach blossom valley. When the clansman found her, in order not to let Gu Fengyu be hurt, she had to follow them to the peach blossom valley. But along the way, she kept turning back, hoping that person would come to him, but she was disappointed again and again, and now she is almost in the peach blossom valley I don''t think he will come. Thinking of this, Guoguo''s look became more sad. Chu Yun, who was sent by the Yin nationality to look for Guoguo, saw that they were almost at the peach blossom Valley, and the stone in his heart had fallen to the ground. On the way, he was worried that he would come after him. Unexpectedly, he didn''t think that he didn''t have it. He also thought that Guoguo was not worth it. Little sister Guoguo was very affectionate to him, and that man was so merciless that he shouldn''t let it go He. Looking at the sky, it was late, and Chu Yun said to everyone, "OK, let''s continue on the road.". Guoguo has given up at this time. She knows he won''t come. Thinking about it, I laugh and cry. "Guoguo" at this time, a voice sounded from behind her. She looked back and saw Gu Fengyu, who was in a mess. His white shirt was covered with soil and his beautiful face had a beard. Guoguo saw him, then rushed to him regardless of everything, rushed into his arms, sobbing. Gu Fengyu holds Guoguo in his arms and hugs her tightly. At this moment, his restless heart is calm after all. He pushes Guoguo away and asks her to look at him. Then he says word by word, "Guoguo, forgive me for recognizing my heart now. I like you. Do you want to continue to like me?". Guoguo looked forward to so long, and finally heard what she wanted to hear. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. Then she nodded fiercely. She was willing, willing. Gu Fengyu gently dried the tears for Guoguo and continued to embrace her in his arms. Seeing this scene, Chu Yun felt very dazzling. He angrily walked over, pointed his sword at Gu Fengyu and said, "Guoguo is our little princess. She runs all the way out to find you. Is that how you treat her? Don''t be hypocritical here. You go. Miss Guoguo must go back to peach blossom valley with us. "And if I don''t go?" Gu Fengyu obviously felt a stream of jealousy from Chu Yun''s tone, then deliberately said something provocative. "Well, don''t blame us for being rude?" "Oh? Why not? " Gu Fengyu is also reluctant to fight with him. But his attitude obviously annoyed Chu Yun. Chu Yun wanted to fight Gu Fengyu with his sword, but Guoguo quickly got in the middle of them. "Chu Yun, if you dare to hurt him, then kill me first.". Gu Fengyu sighed, took Guoguo''s little hand and said, "let''s go, don''t fight, fight later.". "Well? Where to? " I don''t know, so. "Peach blossom Valley? Let''s go. I''m anxious to meet my future father-in-law and mother-in-law. "Really?" "Of course!" "but you''re not from peach blossom Valley...". "It will be soon.". ... Fan Wai: Gu Ruoyu, who is forced to do something, has its own destiny. Ten years later, a couple of beautiful men and women appeared in Anya city. They seemed to be twins of dragon and Phoenix, and their clothes were almost the same. They were about 15 or 16 years old. They were all white and on the ground. They were very talented. The girl was also dressed in a white dress, graceful and beautiful, just like the fairy in the Moon Palace. She was smart, but more cold. This pair of boys and girls, along the way, I don''t know how many men, women, young and old people''s hearts, but for them, this is a common thing, what they want to do now is to go into the palace to see their brother who never met.Thinking of this, brother and sister went straight to the palace. Yes, they are Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister who were taken away by master forgetting dust ten years ago. In fact, as early as the third year after they left master forgetting dust, they have learned all the martial arts and skills of master forgetting dust, but they gradually fall in love with that special place and have nothing to do with the world. Besides, according to master forgetting dust, they have their own missions After they knew this, they didn''t want to leave worry free valley. Gu Ruoyu doesn''t want to be a emperor, not to mention that when their younger brother hanmojin was born, he was already named the prince, and he is not willing to compete with him. Gu Ruoling, on the other hand, doesn''t want to take part in the bloody affairs in the Jianghu. She just wants to keep the secret of xiaoyaoyou in her heart. She took over the xiaoyaopai several years ago. Today''s xiaoyaopai has already changed its appearance. She doesn''t need anything and doesn''t have to worry about anything. She really lives a leisurely life. With this idea, the brother and sister stayed in Wuyou Valley for ten years, but they were not lonely. Ziyun took her back to Wuyou valley after she married Cheng Zixue. Cheng Zixue gave birth to seven or eight children for Ziyun. Just imagine how lonely a place with so many children can be. But the brother and sister also have some regrets, that is, they have not met their little brother up to now. Now they are willing to come out of worry free valley because their unscrupulous mother took their stepfather to go sightseeing and managed such a big country with a child under 10 years old. This makes them angry, at the same time, it is a relief in their heart. Now that my younger brother has ascended the throne, I can come back with peace of mind, not afraid to take away everything from him. What''s more, they can help him and assist him around him, just like the unscrupulous mommy. Thinking of this, brother and sister ran to the palace as if they were stepping on the wheel of wind and fire. The palace people didn''t stop them all the way. Gu Ruoyu, who wanted to see his younger brother, didn''t notice this problem at all. When they found out, it was too late. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister inquired that hanmojin was discussing business in the main hall at this time. A palace man came and led them to the main hall. Gu ruoyou''s brother and sister were wondering. A palace man handed the imperial edict to Gu ruoyou in front of the ministers. Gu ruoyou opened the imperial edict with some doubts. He didn''t know what the little brother was doing, but he didn''t want to open it He was so angry that he didn''t expect that his younger brother, whom they had never met, would play this game. Gu Ruoling saw that his brother was angry, so he took the imperial edict. It said, "dear brother, you must have accepted the edict at this time. I, your little brother, now pass the throne to you in the name of emperor Zixuan. You can''t refuse it. The ministers have all obeyed my will and respected you as the emperor, so you can''t run away now Is very irresponsible performance, and your brother I am still young, let me grow up freely, I believe you and sister will be able to our country in good order, love you. After reading this edict, Gu Ruoling is in a mess. My God, what kind of Demon Brother is this? No wonder Mommy will take her stepfather to be carefree and ignore him. It''s so miserable that Gu Ruoling hasn''t finished feeling. Those palace ministers have already knelt down on the ground and cried long live. Gu Ruoyu turns around angrily, but the palace people quickly take off his clothes and change them into dragon robes for him. It seems that they are tailor-made and fit him very well. This is what Gu Ruoling wants to say most. If she didn''t look at her brother''s black face, she would have said it. Then he handed all the memorials and seals to Gu ruoyou. Gu Ruoyu''s heart, not to mention how much he was oppressed, but he knew that the boy said that if he left, Anya would be leaderless. In his heart, he said: "Hanmo Jin, don''t let me catch you, or you will die miserably.". Somewhere on the path, a teenager, dressed in thick linen, followed by an animal who could not tell what it was, suddenly shivered as he walked. Then he held the animal in his arms and muttered to himself, "Ali, do you think the emperor''s brother is very angry?" The little thing nodded, held his head high and said, "it''s necessary. If you provoke him, you will die miserably.". After hearing this, the boy patted himself on the chest, and then held Ellie in his arms. In his heart, he thought silently, "brother Huang, let me be free for a few days. Don''t blame me, don''t blame me.". After looking at the surrounding environment, I always feel uneasy. When I look around, I feel that something is wrong. At this time, the grass next to me moves. The boy and Ellie look at each other and see their fear from each other''s eyes. At the same time, they shout "ghost, run..." and then disappear. At this time, a woman''s voice came from the grass, "um... Be gentle, you... Um... I knew what you said... Sightseeing is like this. I''ll kill you, but I won''t come out with you...". "Yes? Yier? It seems that I''m not working hard enough for my husband, "the man said. He began to exercise more fiercely.